HOUSE OF MURDER AND SUICIDE

(Anonymous)

Out on the west side of town is a farm, over grown with pines and dense brush. It has
been there since the late 1800's. A woman (I'll call Anna) and her husband built a large
beautiful home, barn, garage and animal pens. Anna raised a family and her husband
kept food on the table and a roof over their heads. In the mid 1900's Anna suddenly died
of heart failure and soon after her husband followed in death, they say of a broken heart.
Anna's eldest daughter kept the family business going with her husband and their son.
Anna's daughter suffered from mental illness in her mid 30's. She began to abuse her son
and husband. Her husband was so stressed by the abuse he too began to abuse their young
son. Many years passed and their son grew into an angry, hate filled teenager. One night
he had enough of her psychotic abuse and he hit her back, but he did not stop until the
last breath escaped her body. His father came home to find his bloody, bludgeoned wife
on the living room floor. His son awaited him in a darkened corner with a loaded shot
gun. The young man let off many rounds into his father. The son drug their lifeless bodies
to the cellar where he hid them. He then began to hear voices, it drove him to insanity.
Six month's had passed and the bodies had begun to stink up the entire house the son
could not handle it anymore. He went to the barn and hung himself. His body hung there
for almost a week before the local authorities found him and his family's rotting corpses.

Many years have passed since the deaths and the house has fallen to ruin. The local
homeless individuals inhabit the home, not knowing the history of the house. Some have
left the city and some have never shown up in town again. I heard about the house from
some locals downtown. So I decided to investigate. It was a warm July night when my
friends and I adventured onto the land. We all said a prayer to keep us safe before
investigating the house. At first things were just quiet and uneasy....until we got to the
house entrance. The flash lights began acting up, we heard moaning and footsteps all
around us. The house had recently been in a mysterious fire and still smelled of burnt
wood and melted wires. The house still had all the original furniture and belongings from
the family who had died there. There were intense cold spots in the living room and
bloodstains still evident on the rug. Rats and field mice were everywhere. The moans
grew louder and the cold spots colder. We got very scared and decided to investigate the
barn where the young man had committed suicide. The barn was damp and smelled of
rotting flesh. One of my friends was sickened by all of this. The rope he had used still
hung from one of the cross beams. It swung like the body was still there, hanging dead.
We saw an apparition, it was greenish in glow and stood on the loft above the beam. My
best friend said aloud "We are not here to harm you, we only come to see and to leave
everything as we found it". The apparition grew brighter and a sudden feeling of danger
came over us. It was as if he hated our presence, so we left. We investigated the animal
pens and found another house and an outhouse. They were barely standing and appeared
to be impregnable. As we headed towards our cars we heard screams and footsteps. We
began to run. The screams and pleas grew louder. I fell in the barn. As I arose I saw the
ghost of a boy. He was crying and pointed to my car. "Go....Go.....Before my mommy
sees you!" He said. Then the screams of a small boy "No mommy, please. I am not Jim
(name changed), No mommy". I was truly saddened and frightened by this entire
experience.

A "FAMILIAR" PRESENCE?

(Chrissy)

My dad said he'd been hearing and seeing things since he was a kid, and my mom said
she'd only started seeing things once they got married, so we think we have a "familiar"
that follows us from house to house. My first experience was when I was 14, and we
were living in the suburbs. I was lying on my bed in my room, watching tv, when out of
the corner of my eye I saw someone peek around edge of the door. I thought it was my
mom, since it was female and smiling, so I turned quickly, but it was gone. I called out
for my mom a couple of times, thinking she was playing a trick on me, only to get a reply
from my dad saying she was at the store. After that, I'd hear footsteps and the dishes
rattling in the kitchen, as well as hearing the garage door going up and hearing the door
open and close. My brother and I fell for that quite a few times, and thinking someone
was home, would run down to greet them, only to find no one. It went on like that,
though the experiences were rather few and far between, then we moved some time later.

HAUNTING ON BALETE DRIVE

(Rudy)

This is a story which appeared in the newspapers in Manila for quite a spell in the early
50's (around 1951 or 1953). It was a popular rumor at first among taxi and bus drivers,
until it spirited up to the minds of the newspaper editors and the local radios.
There was a street named Balete Drive (the name has changed) which connected
downtown Manila and the next city north from there, Quezon City. A major street
(named Gilmore at the time) crossed this street at an intersection closer to downtown
Quezon City. Not too far from this intersection was a well-known school and college for
girls. I'm not sure now whether the school was north or south of this intersection, but
anyway it was in that area. This was the place where the sightings had been reported.

A cab driver picked up a woman passenger at around 8:00 in the evening near the said
school. She was young, pretty, wearing a white party dress and perfume. On closing the
door, the driver of course waited for direction as he started driving. He got direction and
everything would have been just like any other night, but he noticed something strange.
The woman's voice he heard seem not to have come from the passenger but from inside
his ears. Weird, but then he doubted himself, may be he was wrong, who else could have
spoken? So he continued driving. It didn't take long and the driver glanced at his rear
view mirror just as any cab driver would do especially when the passenger is pretty,
beautiful, gorgeous and what not. There was no passenger within view of the mirror. He
turned his head to look at the passenger. The passenger seat was empty. The common
argument when this rumor appeared was the woman probably jumped out the window.
You be the judge.

The school in the area I earlier mentioned was and still is to this day a private school and
college for girls and young women who belonged among the wealthy, prestigious
families in the country. They have come and gone into all sorts of destiny, from
successful politicians and prominent professionals and business entrepreneurs down to
prostitutes and the mentally ill. Some are now dead, by natural death, accidents and some
by fatal crime. The last one probably brought about the haunts on taxi and bus drivers.

Criminal activities are not frequent, but not impossible in places such as this. Formal or
wild parties are one of the excitements which propel the energies of some of the young
women at school - needless to say. What happens before or after the culmination of these
excitements is what pushes this young women into any kind of fatal crime possible.
Kidnap, rape and homicide are the typical crimes. Before or after the party at around
8:00 pm, an unfortunate young, pretty, high school or college woman in white party dress
and perfume could end up dead from this type of crime, probably committed by a sex
maniac driving a taxi. She would be missing and the news about her would invade the
local news and even TV and radio for a while, then nothing. Isn't this very common?
What would be left for this unfortunate victim who probably had young, ardent
ambitions, dreams and plans for her life and her future? Something supernatural and/or
paranormal would be all that is left so she can send a message about her unexpected,
unfortunate death and may be even equally punish the criminal. Hence the hauntings.
The hauntings ended towards the latter part of the 50's perhaps after whoever the criminal
was (may be a cab driver and beyond) had met awesome punishment(s) from the reality
beyond fantasy where the young, pretty woman wearing a party dress and perfume would
materialize and appear at the Balete Drive under a specific occasion
SITE OF THE UNMARKED GRAVES

(Anonymous)

About 5 years ago I lived in a newly built apartment community in a town in Georgia
near the Alabama border. I had lived there approximately 4 months when I noticed
something strange. One night I had a few friends over before we headed out for a night
on the town. The apartment I lived in was a 1 bedroom apartment with a laundry room off
the kitchen. To get to this laundry room you had to walk between the wall and the edge of
the breakfast bar. That particular night there were approximately 5 people besides myself
in the apartment. My friend Mike and I were talking, with me standing near the wall and
him at the edge of the bar. As we were talking I saw what I thought was someone walk by
(between him and I) into the laundry room. I did not really think anything of it for the
next few minutes until I realized that this person did not come back out. I stopped the
conversation I was having and looked around the corner and into the laundry room, but
didn't see a soul. While I was doing this, Mike also peered in. I said "I swore I saw
someone walk in there a minute ago and I never saw them come out." His response was
"Dude, I did too!!!!". I asked the others in the apartment if they had walked back there
for something and all said no as they were talking amongst themselves. Nothing more
happened while I lived there, though, I admit for the next few weeks I was a bit paranoid.

Normally I would have discounted the whole thing as nothing, because nothing else had
happened when I lived there and gradually I forgot about it. Five years later I got married
and moved back into the same apartment complex (not the same apartment), and lived in
a townhouse roughly 120 yards from the first apartment I stayed in years back. About a
month after we moved in, my wife claimed that when she was walking down the stairs
one night, she saw a black shadowy figure hovering above the dining room table. When
she looked again it was gone. I told her she was probably seeing shadows from the light
that hung above the table and discounted it. Over the next few days I remembered what
had happened years back and decided to confide this event to her. Needless to say this
freaked her out to no end. She refused to go downstairs at night alone. You must
remember these apartments/townhouses were only built 5 years prior. I now worked for
the city and had access to all sorts of records and became curious as to what was going on
"and" if anyone else had ever seen anything. I went to the rental office and told my story,
thinking, they would have a good laugh, but the weekend manager didn't act surprised at
all! He is a police officer during the week and works in the office to make some extra
cash on the weekends. He told me that since he works the night shift on this part of town,
he usually drives around here at 4 in the morning and goes to the far end of the property,
backs up to a neighborhood and sits for a while filling out reports and what not. One
night he was sitting in his car and he saw someone walk past his car and around the
corner of one of the townhouse buildings. Since he was a police officer and resident he
jumped out of the car and ran around the corner immediately in pursuit of this figure. He
saw nothing! The person or thing just disappeared into thin air! Since then, he has not
parked down there again and he even offered to pick me up early one morning on a
Friday to see if we could see anything. I told him I was going to ask around and see if
anything was on this property at one time that might be leading to these bizarre
occurrences. After my initial investigating around the office, I was informed that the
property used to be an old farm/plantation and that there was indeed an old slave
graveyard right near where he parked his car on that one evening. For informational
purposes the previous apartment I had lived in was no more than 50 yards from this
place!

I never did take him up on the offer to watch for anything abnormal because my wife and
I bought a house 6 months after we moved into the townhouse and it has since faded from
my memory. Something definitely paranormal is going on out there, but I don't know
what. Unfortunately when I moved I lost the chance to ask any other residents if they had
seen anything strange. One last interesting fact is that the last townhouse near where the
policeman parked has never kept a resident longer than 6 months and the previous tenants
only stayed 2 months. I don't know why, but I have my suspicions.

LOOKING FOR SOMETHING

(Rebecca)

When I was 12, my mother remarried and we moved into her new husband's house in
New Hampshire. I often felt strange in this house, like something was watching me. It
was a small ranch house, much similar to the one we had lived in in Maine. The basement
was finished on one half with a pool table, carpeting, and couch and chairs. Sometimes
the light to this room would turn itself on and off, and a lamp in my parents' bedroom
also would turn on and off when nobody was around. This made me unsettled, but
whenever I brought it up I was given the explanation that it was just power surges; my
step dad used to say half-jokingly that it was because the guys at the power plant were
changing shifts. I never quite bought that. Then one morning, about 9am, I was awakened
by a noise. Everyone was sleeping in because it was a weekend, so I was the only one
awake. To the right of my bed, along the same wall as my headboard, was a bookcase. On
the shelves were several books, neatly lined, but on one shelf there was a cluttery place
where I had dumped my school books, with some notebooks and loose papers in between,
in a big pile on the shelf. The noise that woke me up was of some of the papers, that were
sticking out from the books, being rustled and tugged at, like someone was trying to grab
them but without picking anything up. I was terrified, but managed to turn my head and
look, and the papers were indeed moving as if being wiggled and pulled by invisible
hands. My dog Meaghan was again sleeping next to my bed as she always did, and she
was growling and yipping with her hair bristled up. There was no breeze, and this had
never happened before and never since. This stopped after a few minutes, but I just lay
there terrified until I heard my parents getting up. When I mentioned this to them, they
didn't believe me, but I know what I heard and saw, and I know that judging by my dog's
reaction, I was not alone!

MY BIRTHDAY GHOST

(Leona)

During one of our weekend visits to my Aunt and Uncle's house, Mom and I decided to
help my Aunt add some pictures to her family album. While sorting through a box of
pictures and mementos, I found an old news paper, dated April 3, 1956. I had just started
to unfold the paper, when my Mom grabbed it from me, and folded it back together again.
Then Mom added, that there was something in that news paper she didn't think I should
read. So, I asked Dad, "Why can't I read it?" He replied, "You are still too young to
understand right now, but someday we'll let you see it." Surely, someone could tell me
something, after all I was fourteen years old now! Dad, who always took control of the
more difficult situations, finally replied, "We've saved this paper for you, and someday
you can read it, but now is not the time." Then my Aunt took the news paper from my
Mom and left the room with it. I was sure she was going to hide it away somewhere.
When everyone else decided to adjourn to the living room, I went outside to sit on the
porch swing and pout. From where I sat, I could hear them talking. They seemed to be
discussing whether or not I should be told about some deep dark secret. I heard Dad say,
"I guess we should have just let her read it." Mother said, "I've always dreaded this day
would come." Then my Uncle added, "Well, she's never really remembered much
anyway." "Maybe it won't affect her at all." I jumped from the swing, ran inside and said,
"Okay, tell me what I don't remember." Since they knew I had overheard them talking.
Mom asked, "Are you sure you want to know?" Of course I did! My Aunt went to get the
paper and handed it to me. It got so quiet in the room, you could have heard a pin drop.
Everyone was nervous. I remember thinking, perhaps I didn't want to read it after all. My
heart was racing. You know the feeling you get when you sense it's going to be something
really bad and no one is saying a thing to prepare you? I'm not sure who suggested, that
Dad tell me the story first, but it was my Uncle who finally said, "It's best if she reads it
for herself first." Dad pointed to an article that read, "Child Finds Body of Missing Man."
This was certainly an unexpected caption. As I began to read, Dad came and sat down
next to me, giving me a slight hug of comfort. The article stated that a seven year old
child had discovered the body of a local resident, who had been missing for several
weeks. It went on to explain, that the child and her family were traveling, from New York
to Alabama, on April 2, 1956. This was the day of my seventh birthday. The article said,
that the family was, approximately thirteen miles from their destination, when their seven
year old child had awakened from a nightmare. She described, from her dream, the most
amazing details, of a murder. She knew about things that lay miles ahead of them. The
wording on certain road signs, the scenery and so on. It went on to mention, that she was
able to described the victim, his hair color, and facial features. Not only this but, a full
description of his clothing, down to the boots he was wearing. She also knew, the man
was strangled to death. According to her dream, there were three men who committed the
murder. She knew the murder instruments used and how the body was positioned. The
child's Father and Mother were given praises for having taken the dream seriously
enough to stop and investigate. The Father claimed he had no choice but to investigate
what she was saying and hoped it would also pacify her, since she was in a most
hysterical state of mind. The child claimed that this man needed her to find him. And, that
he was the one who told her where he was. As she described the location, her Father
knew where it was. He had lived in this area before. His daughter, however, was one year
old when they had moved away and never been back until now. The article stated that
when the Father stopped the car at the place she had described, the child exited the car
and ran into the wooded area immediately. When her Father reached her, she was in
shock. He said she just had a blank stare on her face. She was breathless. And not too
many seconds, after he picked her up, she simply fainted. The scene was exactly as she
said it would be. Tied to the tree, with a water hose around his neck, was the body of a
man. The body was in an upright sitting position, hands tied behind, with a clothes hanger
wire. Local Law Enforcement were summoned as well as an ambulance. The child was
examined, at the scene, and released to her parents care. The Doctor's statement said she
was suffering from a severe form of shock and possibly temporary amnesia. The Police
were unable to question her at the scene, due to her condition. Well, that is what
happened on my seventh birthday. I have read that article, over and over. I still find it
hard to believe, that the child who had that dream was me! Thank goodness for the body's
defense mechanisms. Especially the one that brings on the state of shock, when one is
faced with something so overwhelming. My parents have told me, over and over, about
that day's events, hoping that something would jog my memory. They said, that for a
week afterwards I wouldn't speak a word. I cried out a lot in my sleep but wouldn't say
anything then either. One morning, I woke up and acted as if nothing had happened. Mom
said, I was talking and laughing and just being my usual self again. The Police came to
question me. But, I knew absolutely nothing about any men killing someone. I am grown
now, with children of my own. In all the years that have passed, I cannot recall much
about that day. But the one thing I have always remembered is the face of that man. I can
still describe him. My parents told me that from time to time, before I read the article, I
would ask them the same question: "Do you remember when we went to see a man in the
forest?" "Who was he?" And when it was evident that I knew nothing more, they would
simply answer, "We don't know who you're talking about." Once and a while, his face
flashes through my dreams, or through my mind, when I least expect it to. I know that
everything happens for a reason. Now I think that what I remember is all I was ever
meant to remember. At least for now.......
MY FIRST GHOSTLY ENCOUNTER
(Sheryl)

While going to college, two friends and myself rented an old, small house in the country.
The house used to belong to the landlord's mother, who was then deceased. The landlord's
lived right next door, in a newer home. Each of us, all had our own bedrooms, mine was
quite dreary with old, dark paneling. We had a small kitchen with a back porch full of
windows and a very large bathroom. In this bathroom, was a walk-in closet...as big as the
bathroom. In this closet were some odds and ends and also a couple of boxes in the
corner, containing mostly junk. One day I was vacuuming this bathroom...because it had
kitchen style carpet, with a non-electric hokey. We didn't have an electric vacuum. The
toilet was situated straight in front of the closet door and while I was moving the sweeper
over the carpet something very unusual happened. The closet door was open so that I
could see inside and in the corner were some boxes with loose hangers lying on top. I
was no where near this area, when suddenly one of the hangers began floating up into the
air and hung there, waving at me! I was so scared I ran out of the bathroom all the way to
the living room, where my two roommates were sitting. They looked at me funny and
asked calmly "Why are you so white"? I stuttered "I think I just saw a ghost"! I
explained what had just happened and immediately got up the courage to go back in the
bathroom. I walked over to the closet to inspect that hanger for fishing line, thinking
perhaps they may have been playing a joke on me or something. I didn't find any
explanation for what I experienced that day and chalked it up all these years as my first
ghostly encounter!!

A VISIT TO THE GRAVEYARD

(Bre)

About a year ago, a couple of friends and I were making a video for class, in the local
cemetery. It was very late at night, sometime between midnight and one. Anyway, we
were in the back part of the cemetery, facing the older graves. As I was looking down
there, I noticed this mist sort of thing moving between the graves. After about a minute of
watching it, I noticed it was kind of the shape of a person! I freaked out a little bit and
asked my friends if they had seen it too. They all said no, so I figured it was just my eyes
playing tricks on me. But, about five minutes later, I glanced down into the same area and
saw the same thing again, only closer! This time, one of my friends also saw it. He said a
couple of choice words to the effect of "Let's get the heck out of here"! So we did, but
every time we go there, even in the daylight, we get this chill and a feeling like we are
really not wanted there. Not many people believe me when I tell them this, but I promise,
IT HAPPENED!!
SCUFFLING IN THE NIGHT

(Rebecca)

My mom and I lived, just the two of us, for a few years in a small ranch-style home. I
was 9 or 10 when this happened. Her bedroom was at the end of the house opposite the
eat-in kitchen & living room. My room was the first room down the hall, so it was much
closer to the kitchen, and was right next to the living room. One night in the middle of the
night, mom had gone to bed and was sleeping, and I was woken by a noise coming from
the kitchen. The floor was typical vinyl flooring, and it sounded like someone scuffing
either footed pajamas (the kind with plasticy type feet) or slippers along the floor. I laid
in bed frozen and silently freaking out, while my dog, Meaghan, that always slept next to
my bed, started to growl. Meaghan started to bark, and stood in the doorway of my room
looking out toward the kitchen, with her hair bristling, and barking. I started screaming,
and this combined with the barking woke my mom up. When she flew down the hallway
and flipped on the lights, the noise stopped. She claimed not to have heard anything, but I
was so totally upset, plus the dog's reaction was obvious, that she started checking things
out. I felt like it was a supernatural thing, but she seemed more worried that an intruder
was in the house. She called a few of her friends, who sent their husbands over to check
on us & the house. But there was no sign of entry, and nothing out of the ordinary to be
found.

WITNESS THIS OR FEAR NOTHING

Our home is just up the road from a graveyard. We both share a bedroom and one night
about 10:00 p.m., we both were woken by a strange sound. Our parents went to a party
so we figured it was just them getting home. So we went down stairs to greet them. As we
walked down the hallway, it became more apparent that what we were hearing was not
our parents. It sounded like something wet or something sloshing through the hall. I
whispered to my sister "On the count of 3, go see what it was". I put my hand around the
corner to turn the light on, but discovered the power was out....probably from the storm. I
looked ahead to see what it was and we both stood frozen in shock. There was a small
white figure standing before us. It looked as though it was a young girl about 7 years old.
She had on an old fashioned white dress, with black sattle shoes. She was soaking wet.
Neither of us could move, we were so shocked. Then the girl standing there whispered to
my sister and I "Witness this or fear nothing." To this day we still don't know what she
meant. We looked at each other and when we looked back, she was gone. Since that
night, there seems to be a water stain in our wooden floor that won't go away.
HALLOWEEN FRIGHT

On Halloween night, something terrible happened while I was home alone. My sister
was at her friend's house and my parents went to a Halloween party. I was watching tv,
when all of the sudden I heard banging on the windows, the roof and all the doors in my
house. I looked at the door while something was apparently banging on it. I could see an
unclear person standing near it. As this image got closer to me, I could see that it were a
woman with a name tag on her shirt. She was pretty old and it looked like she was
stabbed through the heart. Her name was Aggy McNab . I looked her up on the internet. It
said she died from a lunnitick on the lose in my house! She would have lived if someone
would of opened a door to help her, but when she knocked to see if anyone could help,
her no one came to the door. She kept on knocking, until the lunnitick came closer and
closer. He stabbed her with a steak knife. She died right at the doorway to my room! I
told my parents but they didnt believe me. Almost every single night after that, I would
see her near my door just starring at me. Then one night, I got up because I was thirsty
and almost walked right through her. I was walking to the bathroom, but the door shut. I
tried opening it, but it wouldnt budge. The woman kept coming closer to me as I banged
on the door screaming for help. Then I realized that I was probably repeating what had
happened to her that terrible night she was stabbled to death. I screamed as hard as I
could....luckily my sister woke up and opened the door. We eventually moved and I have
never returned to that house again.

THE HOUSE OF SECRETS

(Nell)

Ever since I was eight many strange things have been happing to me. I am now eleven
and it scares me to think I can see thing and feel things that others can't. Here in Windsor
Maine there is a fair called the Windsor fair. Well I went with my friend's family. My
friend, her brother and I went to go look at our favorite thing "The old house". It has
been fixed so that it is safe to go in. We went in and after a while, we were having a very
good time laughing at goofy old pics and what not. Well we made it up stairs and started
looking at all the old bedrooms, clothes and toys etc... We made it to the old attic...walked
around up there and my friend made a joke about there being a ghost with us. We seemed
to think that was very funny. I made my way over to the window to look out at all the
flashing rides when my stomach suddenly took a dive and I felt really sick. Then I
smelled alcohol; something like brandy. I was too sick to tell anyone. Then I smelled
leather then something like rotting fish. My head started to pound and I got very dizzy.
My friend touched my arm and asked "Nell are you ok?" I answered "No, I am not...we
have to go now" We went down the very steep staircase, which was very weird that I did
not fall because I was so sick. When we made it outside the tour guide for the house came
up and asked "Dear are you okay?" when I told her what happened to me she turned
white. She said "You see dear, the man who lived here with his family was a drunk. One
night he came home and went in to that room which was his wife's sewing room at the
time and now it is the attic. He was really drunk and that is the alcohol you smelled. He
took off his belt and killed his wife that's the leather you smelled. He then tore up some
of the floor boards and put his wife in there. He kept that room closed off partly for the
smell but most of all because he thought her ghost would hurt him. When they fixed up
this house they tore up a lot of the floors and that's when they found her bones there. It
was at least one hundred years later." Now whenever my friends go in. I wait out side
and wait for them to come back. And sometimes I can almost see his wife's shadow
coming from the attic.

WOMAN AT THE RIVER

(Nell)

I live by a very old mill. All that remains of this mill are piles of old stone and debris.
This past summer, my best friend and I were going down to dip our feet in the nearby
river. On our way down there, I swear I thought I saw a woman fishing. She was
wearing a long dress and by her demeanor, appeared to be very bored. At first, I didn't
think anything of it....because a lot of people fish at this river. Suddenly my friend
stopped dead in her tracks. I thought something was wrong, but then she started slowly
walking again. I followed her closely, watching her every step. Then the woman
appeared again, walking down the trail ahead of us. I happened to glance over at my
friend and noticed she was as pail as snow. She then turned to me and said "Oh my
God!" I responded by asking her "What?" She said "That's my Aunt Ann!" I gave her a
funny look and she went on to explain that this was her aunt who had only died a week
earlier....and she loved to fish! All of a sudden her aunt turned and began coming towards
us. We were so scared, we couldn't move. Next, we felt this sudden sensation as if she
were letting us know we were safe. She looked at us for a while...smiled and disappeared
before our very eyes. We have never seen her again, since that day.
THE HOUSE IN BAR HARBOR

(Williams)

When I was about 5 my uncle bought a house in Bar Harbor (a little town down south by
the ocean) I was really excited because he was going to open an inn. Anyway the first
time I went there I remember saying "wow look at this house." It was huge Victorian.
My mom and I walked in and said hello to everyone. I told my mom that I wanted to look
around so I went around the house all by myself then I decided to play on the stairs I was
going up and down the stairs and I was about to go up the stairs again I saw a figure up at
the top. I was so scared I decided not to take those stairs ever again, but instead take the
other set. When I told my uncle about it, he wasn't surprised. He told me to go sit down,
so I did, he told me all these stories I'm about to tell you, one of them was that when he
was cleaning out one of the bedrooms he noticed a lamp in the middle of the floor it was
kind of ugly so he decided to put it in the closet. That was the last time he was in the
bedroom that day and night the next day he went back up there and noticed the lamp in
the middle of the floor again it did this three or four times so he decided to just put a table
there and set the lamp there. Another story he told me was when it was around Christmas
time and he was cooking down stairs it was around 5:00 in the evening and he heard
noises upstairs like foot steps or dancing and piano music ( mind you he didn't have a
piano anywhere in his house) he thought it was strange but really thought nothing of it.
Then when my aunt became ill with lime disease she was stuck in bed for about a month.
One day she said she awoke with pressure on her leg she woke up and noticed a lady
sitting at the end of her bed almost looking as if she was a nanny a long time ago she was
white with an apron on and was holding medicine my aunt closed her eyes because she
thought she was dreaming but when she opened her eyes again the lady was gone but her
imprint, where she had been sitting, was still there. My aunt yelled to my uncle and when
he came up the imprint left she told him all about what she saw. The day after my aunt
saw her, she felt a lot better but was still sick but she felt better than usual. Concluding
all my uncles' experiences and mine he figured it was all the ghost and they named her
Abigale today my uncle doesn't live there any more but He and I and will never forget
those experiences!
LINDSEY'S GHOSTS PART 1

I've been recording my experiences since I was very young. When I was about four or
five years old, I was staying in my Grandma's house and my cousin and his mom were
sleeping close by. My Grandma and Grandpa were sleeping in their room. For some
reason I couldn't sleep. I guess my brain wouldn't turn off. Well, I decided I needed
something to drink; I looked into the kitchen and considered getting up. Instead of seeing
the dimly lit kitchen with its old appliances and dusty surfaces, I saw seven or eight heads
floating in the kitchen entry way. They reminded me of the shrunken heads in cartoons.
Most of them had ponytails and wrinkles. They seemed to be swaying and rolling while
laughing at me, but I didn't hear a sound. I didn't scream or yell; I just hid my head under
the rough blanket I was using and nearly cried. There was a terrible, panicked feeling
over my entire body and I wanted to go huddle with my cousin or something like that.
When the feeling went away in a time that seemed like forever, I woke my cousin up and
he slept with me (after hearing my story) for the rest of the night.

Now; in my cousins house, only a block away from my Grandma's house. I woke up one
morning to find out that Tyler went to sleep in his Mom's room. I got up to go see if he
was awake and started to walk through the "Jack and Jill" bathroom. As I stepped in front
of the bath tub, a huge rat, the size of a large, over weight cat, ran right in front of my and
disappeared in to the tub. I turned back the other way and hid in my cousin's room until
his mom came and got me.

In my beloved apartment area in Des Moines, a friend of mine was staying the night and
y Mom was out on a date. My friend and I planned to sleep in the living room and wait
up or her. We were very worried about burglars, so we have a large knife close by on a
table. I was about nine years old and she was 7 so it seemed like a sensible thing to do.
We heard something crash into the bathroom tub and decided to check it out. Naturally
we brought the knife with us. We had no idea what we were going to do if there really
was a robber in there, but we went in and checked the entire bathroom. Nothing looked
out of place and there was no reason to believe anyone had been in there for hours, except
for that noise.
My cousin I mentioned earlier and his little brother (who wasn't born until a little after
those experiences) came and spent the night and Tyler and I went to sleep. Samuel claims
he couldn't sleep and woke me up. We sat there in the darkness after I promised to stay
awake until he fell asleep. All of the sudden, the light in the closet turned on and a dark
outline of a large person stood there. I covered my little cousin's mouth so he wouldn't
scream; I was a firm believer that screaming made it worse. The figure faded away and
the light went out. We didn't sleep until daylight. (The next day we found out that
whatever happened made the light burn out)
WHERE NANA IS

In 1987 my grandmother passed away. We had her wake at her home and several relatives
came from all over the country to be with us during this really sad time. During the wake,
in my "Nana's" small home was atop a treacherous hill. My mother asked that I retrieve
her purse from what was Nana's room. I went into through the front door and proceeded
down the hall. As soon as I was halfway down the hall, I began to feel very strange. The
rest of the house was quiet (as everyone was outside in the yard, milling around). Nana's
bedroom was at the rear of the house and somehow seemed ominous all of a sudden. I
went in quickly and grabbed the purse without looking around. As soon as I passed the
bathroom on the way out, I heard a faint trickling of water, almost like a bubbling sound.
No one was in there at the time, so I stuck my head at the edge of the door, to see if
someone had left the water running. I glanced at both sinks and neither faucet was
running. I stood there for a moment, now beginning to panic a little, because I couldn't
locate the source of the "bubbling water" sound. That afternoon, the family gathered to go
to the funeral home to view the body, since the casket would be closed during the service.
This was my first trip to the funeral home since Nana died. As soon as I walked into the
funeral parlor, I heard the same bubbling sound, I'd heard earlier in Nana's house!! I spun
around and saw that there was a fish tank right outside of the coordinator's office door.
The sound that I had been hearing in the hallway of Nana's house, was the same sound of
the funeral parlor's fish tank. I don't understand what this means, only that it freaked me
out something awful.

SOMETHING'S FOLLOWING US!

(Chrissy)

For most of the first year, nothing really happened. Then it was as if our ghost or
whatever found us or followed us from our other home. It was mostly footsteps again,
movement out of the corner of our eyes, and the like, but then sometimes I'd hear
whispering, or a man call my name, who'd I'd always mistake for my dad. When I was
trying to sleep I'd sometimes feel little gusts of air on my cheek, like someone was lightly
blowing on them. It went on like that for another three years, and then I met the man I
was to marry. For some odd reason, this seemed to piss it off! I would see things peeking
out of the laundry room, shapes moving in the hallway outside my bedroom at night, and
the whispering became more frequent. Then it all came to a head one day when Josh
came by to pick me up to go out. I was downstairs in the computer room typing an email
when the doorbell rang. It was a minute or two until I finally went upstairs to answer the
door. Josh was there, and he asked me what took me so long to answer the door. I replied
that I'd been finishing up an email in the computer room downstairs in the finished
basement. He looked confused and said "But I just saw you upstairs." I was confused too
and said, no I've been downstairs for almost an hour. He then told me how he'd driven up
the driveway, saw me sit up off my bed and peek out the window, then get up and head
towards the door to go downstairs. This thoroughly freaked me out. My bed was situated
right under the window, so if I would hear him arrive while I was reading or watching tv
or whatever, I would lift my head up and peek out the window to make sure, then go let
him in. But this time, it wasn't me! I told him so, and he said there must be someone in
the house. I begged him not to, but being the big burly football player that he is, he went
upstairs and searched all the rooms. Nothing. We practically flew out of that house. The
small things continued, whispering and such, until we were actually married, and Josh
moved in with my family. Once when everyone was at work and my brother was at
school, Josh got home early and went upstairs to take a shower. He noticed that all the
bedroom doors were closed, but he assumed my mother had the windows open since it
was a nice summer day, and had closed them so they wouldn't bang shut. He took his
shower, and then went downstairs to watch tv. What happened next petrified him so much
that he was still white as a sheet when I got home about a half an hour later. He said he
was minding his own business, watching tv, when all the doors upstairs started slamming.
He sat on the couch and waited, and it was over in a couple of minutes. He went upstairs,
and our door was open a crack, and the bathroom door was closed, though he'd left it
open, and there is no window in there to cause a wind tunnel. He said he just went
downstairs and waited for someone to come home, he hadn't been so scared in his life.
Until the next week, anyway. I was upstairs, napping, and he'd been napping with me. He
then went downstairs to drink some milk, and when he turned away from the fridge,
behind him he said there was this black smoky mass behind the table, right in front of the
door to the back porch. I remember hearing him running up the stairs and shaking me,
saying "Chrissy, Chrissy, the ghost is in the kitchen!" I was tired and in my sleepiness,
told him "Just tell it to go away," and rolled back over. When he was brave enough to
venture back downstairs, it had already gone. There were no more sightings after that,
and two months later we moved to the house we currently live in.

THE PROTECTING SPIRIT

In the beginning, nothing much was going on. Then at night I'd hear the whispering
again, footsteps, and things would disappear and reappear where they had been left,
though the area had already been searched. I was very pregnant at this time, so I was
extra nervous. One particular weekend, my husband was out of state with his college
football team, and my parents were out of town for the weekend. They'd wanted me to
stay with my aunt, but I'd refused. So here I am, 7 1/2 months pregnant alone in a house
that was built in the early 1900's and I'm terrified once night begins to fall. So I try to
busy myself unpacking, watching tv, and eating pizza with all the lights blazing the whole
night. I kept hearing something walking in the hall and in the upstairs room above me,
but I just hid under the covers and tried to ignore it. I kept feeling cold drafts, but was
able to fall into a fitful sleep, somehow, and my parents were home the next morning so I
felt better. Ever since my girl was born, she had this tendency to stare at the corners of the
room and smile and coo. Now that she's older, she'll laugh and wave. She was laughing
and waving at the empty hallway outside of my room just yesterday. I hate it when she
does that, it freaks me out! I've also heard the man call me again. The only really strange
thing to happen here was about a month ago. I started to sew my daughter's Halloween
costume, and she showed an interest in the basket. It is relatively heavy, so I turned it
over so she wouldn't get to the pins inside and gave her a spoon with which to bang the
wood bottom. I looked at the time and realized my husband was going to be home soon,
so I grabbed her and we ran out to pick up some food from the grocery store for dinner.
When we came back, I laid her down for a nap and returned to my room to clean up.
When I walked in, the sewing basket was right side up, with needles and pins sticking out
of the top of it. I wasn't threatened, however; I felt almost like it was trying to tell me,
hey some pins spilled out of this basket, look around and be careful your girl doesn't get
hurt. I've never really felt this entity was evil, just playful and sometimes even helpful. It
still scares me now and then though. Lately it's been rather quiet though, and just as I
write this I hear one of the doors unlatch in the hallway, and I heard footsteps on the back
stairs. I guess it's still around. I've asked it not to scare my daughter, so hopefully it won't,
because she's getting older now and it will be harder to get her to bed!

THE BOY OUTSIDE THE WINDOW

My ghost story started about 10 years ago. Our house isn't real old, about 45 years old.
But we live out in the country where there are corn fields all around us. I first saw our
"ghost" outside my bedroom window. I wasn't looking directly out the window and so I
saw him out of the corner of my eye. It was a young man with blonde hair and a dark
blue shirt, smiling at me and running towards the back of my house. It happened so fast
that I wasn't sure if I was actually seeing a person or it was just my imagination. A couple
of days later I saw him again. He had the same expression looking right at me, and in the
running position. This time I knew it wasn't my imagination. I did not say anything to any
of my daughters or my husband. I thought they would think I was crazy. The next time I
saw him, I went running to the windows in the back of my house to see if I could see
where he went or if it was someone playing a joke on me, but there was no one there.
One of my daughters had a friend spend the night. I heard her say that she saw someone
run past our living room window. My daughter asked her what they looked like and she
said it was some blonde haired boy. My daughter asked her if he was smiling and in a
running position and she replied yes. My other daughter asked if he had on a blue shirt
and again she said yes. I came into the room and questioned my daughters some more
and it seems we all saw this young man but no one told any one about it. It was later
revealed that my husband saw him, too, and he is the biggest skeptic on the subject of
ghosts. Our ghost visited us frequently over the next few years. He was always in the
running position and smiling. We never felt afraid. He was always outside. One day in
our newspaper there was a story about an unidentified buried body found off the side of a
country road about 2 blocks from our house. There was no trauma to the body and the
authorities felt it was probably a farm hand who traveled from town to town looking for
jobs. They felt it was a young man. They reburied him in a proper grave. We feel this was
our ghost because we have not seen him since this body was buried, and it has been about
3 years now.

MY SON'S GUARDIAN ANGEL

When my son was about 6 or 7 months old, my mother and I had the strangest
experience. We had suspected for a while that there was someone else besides us in her
house. Being the chickens that we were, neither of use would actually come out and
admit what we knew was true. After this we had no choice but to openly admit what we
knew was true. It was a Saturday morning and I was getting ready to go to work. My
mom usually kept my son on Saturdays. I had to work and this particular Saturday was
no different....so I thought. I had just finished getting dressed and I checked on my son
who was asleep in his crib. I was about 5 minutes away from leaving when the alarm
clock in my mother's room suddenly went off. At the moment, I thought there was
nothing unusual about it. After a couple of seconds of the alarm buzzing I went into my
mother's room only to find that my mom wasn't home. She had gone out with some
friends the night before and had not returned home. I had no idea she wasn't home. When
she came home later that morning I asked her why she hadn't told me she wasn't coming
home, so I could have made arrangements for my son. She told me she hadn't intended to
stay out all night. I asked her why she had set the alarm so early then and she replied, she
hadn't set the alarm, that in fact she hadn't even thought about it. I told her the alarm had
gone off about 5 minutes before I was supposed to leave. We both looked at each other
like "oh crap" but still were unable to admit what we were thinking. We went into her
room to check the alarm. Why we both had to go I couldn't tell you, but anyway.....we
went in the room and checked the alarm clock and it was set alright! It was set for 7 p.m.
We both looked at each other and were like scared out of our boots. Now this could
easily be explained as a mechanical malfunction, but about 2 days later my son began
"babbling" to someone or something we had never been able to see. This was not normal
baby babble .This child of 6 or 7 months was totally entranced in this "talk". He had
never done this before. It was then that we started to notice that the "footsteps" that were
only heard in one part of the house had began to move, now always somewhere in close
vicinity to my son. Under normal circumstances, this would have scared us....but after we
actually thought about what had happened with the alarm going off....we realized that
whatever was going on was obviously not there to harm any of us. I believe this was my
son's guardian angel. Now whether whatever or whoever he was "talking" to was one of
the same thing, I don't know, but I believe whatever was watching out for him that day
would never let anything happen to him. He still to this day will drift off into a
conversation with someone we can't see. He is now 11 years old. I am not a particularly
spiritual person but I would like to say thank you to whomever or whatever was looking
over my son on that day and I believe is still doing so to this day.
WHAT HAPPENED IN THE WOODS THAT NIGHT?
(Tom)

In an area where the famous Woodlawn cemetery currently is, a circus train wreck
occurred many years ago. The bodies were so badly mangled that animals were buried
with humans. On some nights you can hear calliope music and the sounds of elephants
roaring. There was also a devil's hill, which was a huge hill located in between the back
of the cemetery and where the barely used railroad tracks are. According to urban
legend, if you climb to the top of the hill, you are invisible to the human eye from below.
What happened in this area, happened when I was nineteen years old. I was there with
my friend Dennis, his girlfriend, another couple and a girl I had been trying to go out
with for a while. Just for the record, there was no drinking or otherwise taking place,
before or during any of this happening. This girl I had been trying to out with and I sort
of wandered away from our friends and went off a little bit into the woods to talk. Part of
the woods we were in, was off a pretty well traveled road, but being a suburb, there
wasn't really a lot of light out there at the time. It was about seven in the evening and
some of the last nice days of Indian summer were still around and the sun was beginning
to set. There was a little wading creek, where this girl and I were sitting. After a few
minutes of talking, I got an eerie sensation hanging over me. I looked up and saw what
looked like blurred movements of things running between the trees. All of a sudden, a
thinly veiled fog started moving across the lake. I just got the sense of pure evil come
over me. We took off to where our friends were and my friend Dennis' girlfriend told me
"Thank God, you're back! We've been seeing shadows running through the trees for the
last few minutes and were getting worried!" At this point, the sun was just barely a
silhouette against the sky. As I turned to look back at the woods, the girl and I had just
come from, we saw dozens of lights coming from the woods, moving progressively
towards us. At that moment, we took off running, never stopping to look back until we
got to my friend's house. It wasn't until a week later that my friend's girlfriend, who was
a sheriff for the police at the time, told us that the area was a site of arrest for a satanic
cult. What did we come across that night in the woods? Was it an actual ceremony we
disturbed or was it a ghostly remnant of something passed? We many never know.

THE BEAUTIFUL GIRL

(Steve)

A while ago I realized I could talk to ghost and see visions of things still to come. One
day my friend told me he had a weird dream about a girl who was a ghost and I was
there. So I thought, "Hey, what if this really is a ghost who needs help". So I told him to
tell the girl to come see me and I will help her in any way I can. So, he said aloud
"Please, if you are here, go see my friend Steve". The next thing he knew, he felt
something weird and then it went away. So about a minute later he Instant Messaged me
"I told her and if she heard me, I am sure she went to you". So, I closed my eyes and
waited for maybe 30 seconds when I saw a beautiful young girl about 18-21 years old,
giving off a radiating bluish light. At first I must say I was pretty scared, but I decided I
would talk to her. So, I asked "What is it you came to me and my friend for"? And I
heard a faint voice saying "I need help". So I kind of freaked, since this was the first time
a ghost ever talked to me. But I again worked up courage and asked "What kind of help?
I will do what I can" and she said "I died without saying good-bye to my boy friend". So,
I said "So, do you want me to try contacting him and telling him good-bye for you"? And
she said "Yes, please thank you". At this point I thought "How am I gonna contact
someone like this"? And then I asked her "What is his name"? And I have forgotten the
name she said, but I think it was A..... something with an A. So I decided, why don't I try
using telepathy? I have done it once before. So, I tried saying "good-bye", but I still can't
be sure he heard me. After this little occurrence she didn't come back until one night
when I was talking to my cousin who said "I think a ghost is haunting my house". So, I
said "Really? Well ask them who they are and what they want". So he did and to my
surprise he said "It's a girl about who looks 18-20 years old and she wants you". I just
then thought "OH MY GOD she's back"! So I told him to tell her to come see me. I think
I must have some protection so that ghost must first be given my permission to see me.
Anyway this time she wanted me to find her mother for her since she had moved after the
girls death. So I got some sense of Michigan and that was the last I have seen her. But
the two occurrences have only been in the year 2001 and very recent, so maybe she will
come back some other time. To this day I don't know where she is, but would really like
to see her again.

THE CAMPFIRE APPARITION

I heard this story from a friend one night while we were talking about the old cattle coral
and vent for the abandoned mine, near where she lived. She told me that she and some
friends had been camping out there one night and they had all gone to sleep. They had a
fire and at some point; during the night, she woke up while everyone else was still asleep.
She got up and sat by the fire and must of dozed off because when she opened her eyes,
she saw a man that looked like an old miner/prospector sitting across from her and his
eyes had an unearthly glow in them! That freaked her out and she closed her eyes because
she couldn't believe what she was seeing. When she opened them again he was gone.
SOMETHING'S COMING MY WAY

One night, I came home late from hanging out with friends. We live a ways out of town
and there are houses around us fairly close but they usually don't leave outside lights on
at night. We always have our outside lights on because it is easier to see insects and
snakes if you have to be outside at night. Anyways, I was walking from my car to the
house when I heard footsteps crunching in the gravel between ours and our neighbor's
house. I figured our neighbor was going out to check on something in his driveway.....but
then the footsteps started coming towards me. They weren't running or anything, just
coming on, deliberately one step at a time. Now you'd think that if it was my neighbor
coming to ask me something, he would have spoken up, but I never heard or saw nothing.
It was very dark and I had no flashlight, so I don't know if it was a person or what. I just
got to the door and opened it as quickly as I could, got inside and locked it behind me. I
told my mom and we went outside to see if we could see anything. I naturally grabbed a
gun, in case it was somebody trying to rob the houses around there, but we never saw or
heard anything else.

GET OUT OF MY HOUSE!

I've lived in a variety of houses during my time here on earth and a few have had some
strange happenings. One of the most violent towards my family happened in Deadwood,
South Dakota. My mom loved plants and had a huge collection of them. We had just
moved and about a week after we were in the house they all started dieing. We had never
had problems with that before, we figured it was probably just the move. The plants
continued to die for about a month and then something else happened. There was a corner
in our room near a closet that made us all uncomfortable. One night my brother woke up
and told my mom he had seen something in the corner. He described it as a shapeless mist
floating above the floor. It was never spotted after that again. Then after months of living
there (the plants still wilting) my step brother and I smelled smoke coming from the
downstairs apartment (the house was a duplex). We told our parents and sure enough it
was on fire. I was told to stay outside and watch my little brother while they called the
fire department. I was sitting outside the house wondering if some angry spirit wanted us
out and just then, the number on the front of our house fell and barely missed my leg
leaving only a scratch from one of the many nails used to hold it to the house. Soon after
that incident we moved. In the next house the plants flourished and all seemed well
again, though the hauntings didn't stop there. My brother continually reported seeing a
little girl in our room and a red haired woman walking up the stairs. On top of that he
heard footsteps when nobody was there and constantly heard voices on the stairs. Even
though it was kind of spooky they seemed like decent spirits and they never really
bothered us.
A FAITHFUL COMPANION, EVEN IN DEATH

When I was 5 yrs old, my family moved further north to rolling meadows due to the fact
she was pregnant with my sister and needed a bigger place for the family. At the time we
had a little guard dog (a schnauzer) named Tootsie, who would check my brother and I
before we went to sleep, check the front door and then would finally go to sleep. When
we were moving, the dog stayed at my grandmother's and ended up dieing. She was old
and maybe being separated from her family for a few days was too much on her. A few
months later my sister was born. At the time, my father was working security for a
government defense plant and was always pulling the graveyard shifts, often leaving my
mom home alone with us children. We were living in a huge apartment complex, that at
the time used the old latch locks. One night my mother went to bed and after a few hours
of sleep, felt a tugging on her sheets. She then felt the weight of our dog tootsie on the
bed, growling and trying to get her attention. She was telling the dog in a semi-awake
state, "Go away Tootsie! You're supposed to be dead". All of a sudden she heard a voice
say "Have you checked the door"? She then awoke fully, thinking it must of been a
dream. On a whim, she went to check the front door and realized she had forgotten to put
the latch in that night. I guess even in death, guard dogs have to come back to do their
duty!

GOOD -VS- EVIL

Located on top of a hill in the middle of one acre of land; in a rural part of Arkansas, my
husband and I found what we believed to be the perfect home. It was exactly what we
were looking for, solidly built but needing a facelift. The second time we looked at the
house, I got an awful feeling in the master bedroom, I felt watched by something angry.
Disregarding this eerie feeling, we decided to purchase the home. We moved in on April
1st....closing on it in June of the same year. We discovered that a young mother
previously occupied the house. Strangely she used the den for a bedroom and the master
bedroom and bath went oddly unused. When I walked into the master bath it became
obvious why. The walk-in closet is located in the bathroom and hate just radiated from it.
I'm usually pretty practical, but even after we moved in, I used the closets in the kid's
rooms and wouldn't go near ours. Something in there hated, me....us....everything. I was
waking up between 4:20 and 4:23 every morning and I could smell fresh cigarette smoke,
as if someone were in the bedroom with us, smoking. I couldn't really read the feeling I
got from this entity, it seemed to be just watching, and I think....waiting. Of course all this
time, things were disappearing and showing up in places that we wouldn't and sometimes
couldn't have put them. I also heard noises in the attic crawlspace, as if someone were
scooting boxes across the floor, but when we looked up there to do some electrical work,
it was all rafters and insulation. Before I tell you what happened in the early morning
hours on Easter let me first describe my children. I have a 14 year old son and 4 year old
daughter that are very much alike. Both imaginative, outgoing and creative. I also have a
6 year old son who is none of these things; he's very practical and literal. My daughter
has complained several times of a strange dog in her room at night that she is afraid of
(my dog is an outside animal only). I always assumed she was dreaming or telling me
stories because she is very imaginative. Both boys are very close and share a bedroom.
They both sleep in a very dark room and have never been bothered by the dark. At 4:22
Easter morning, my 6 year old came in our bedroom, calling to his Daddy. He has never
come into our room at night before. He told me that someone had climbed into his bed
and it wasn't his brother. I told him it must have been one of the cats (we have two, and
yes, they seem to follow things around our bedroom with their eyes) and he said "No,
because they talked to me". I tucked him in next to his Dad and checked around the
house. The next day I had his older brother talk to him about what had happened because
I was frightened and I didn't want him to pick up on my feelings. He told his brother that
someone big had crawled into bed with him, and of course he thought it was his brother.
When he said his brother's name, whoever or whatever it was....pinned him to the bed,
leaned into his face and said "I'm going to eat you for lunch". He also stated that
whoever it was had breath that smelled like poop, which sounds like sulfur to me. It
worried me so much that I had a friend who is Wiccan come over and help me cleanse the
house. We used blessed water and sea salts. The "smoking" visitor, my waking up at 4:20
and the evil feeling in the closet all seemed to subside afterwards. But I must confess, I
still get the eerie feeling that something is still lingering around....waiting. I can't help
but wonder if it's really gone. I've come out of sleep several times (no particular time)
and realized that something was standing close to my side of the bed. It appeared closer
to the foot of the bed, than the head but like before, I just go back to sleep. I don't seem to
fear what ever it is, for some reason....which isn't like me at all! I decided to contact a
psychic about our situation and he said it sounded like a demon in our house. He advised
us to continue praying and blessing the house, which I do often, in hopes it would
eventually lose interest in us and move on. He also said it appeared the home was also
occupied by a friendlier spirit that wouldn't be compelled to leave because of blessings or
prayer. I think this spirit is still here. Luckily, nothing bad has happened since that Easter
or the one since then. There have been several incidents of items missing and turning up
later in places that couldn't have been missed. For instance, I was cooking one night and
when I went to get my spice shakers they were gone. I keep them on a small countertop
between the refrigerator and the stove. There are three of them and they were no where to
be found. Because my husband often walks off with the salt shaker I naturally assumed
that he had moved them and asked him to come in and help me find them. We searched
the cabinets and every where else we could think of, but they were nowhere to be found. I
gave up on looking for them, so I used the spices out of the larger canisters that I refill
from. I was still talking to my husband as he was walking out of the room....when I
turned around to replace the canisters, all three spice shakers were in plain sight exactly
where they were supposed to be in the first place! Oddly, I hadn't left the room and was
standing within three feet of the counter the whole time, where the shakers magically
reappeared! Similar things have happened with checkbooks and the telephone directory
that goes into my billfold. The strangest thing was probably when my 14 year old son
told me that we needed to fix the toilet in the main bathroom because the lid was
slamming itself when he was home alone in the afternoon. He wasn't frightened, he
honestly thought it was just something that needed to be repaired. Shortly after he told me
this, my husband had to go under the house to repair some duct work and discovered that
a previous shoddy repair job on the toilet waste pipe had come loose and was just starting
to pour raw sewage on the ground under our house. This can be very dangerous because
along with the health risks of raw sewage, sewer gases can build up in contained areas
and actually cause an explosion. The banging commode lid stopped as soon as we made
the proper repairs. I am glad for this helpful spirit and have asked it to not scare the
children. So far it hasn't. The demon seems to be repelled, but I can still feel it around, as
if waiting. So I'll continue to pray and bless the house until it loses interest and finds
easier targets than we seem to be.

THE BOY IN THE RED CAP

(Sara)

A few years ago, my aunt lived in a trailer no more than one hundred feet from where her
new house now sits. Almost everyone that lived there and visited had strange encounters
with a small child wearing a red baseball cap. One day, my aunt was going out to her car
to leave and she saw the child. Thinking it was one of her boys skipping school, she
followed him calling out her son's name. The boy never turned around, but kept walking
away from her. He disappeared around the house and when she turned the corner, she saw
nothing. A few weeks later, my sister and I were visiting her. We were in the dining room
and there is a sliding glass door. Right beside the door was a mirror. My sister was
standing in front of the mirror fixing her hair and make up and getting ready to go out
when I seen a strange look come across her face and she looked out the back door, turned
to me, and then looked again. When I asked her what was wrong, she simply looked at
me again. Finally I got it out of her. She told me that she had seen in the mirror a small
child running through the yard chasing a baseball but when she turned to the door, no one
was there. I thought she was imagining things. We went to my aunt and told her about it
and she told us that she had seen him too. That night while my sister and cousin (Kelly)
were out on the town, I decided to go sleep in Kelly's bed. I turned out the lights and shut
the door and laid down. I kept thinking about that little boy when all of a sudden, the bed
started shaking violently. It was so bad that the headboard was hitting against the wall. I
jumped up and ran out of the room and told my aunt what had happened. She told me that
it had happened to Kelly a few times also and that I could sleep with her if I was scared.
Of course I was scared!! After that, we would see him throwing the baseball up in the air
one minute, then the next he'd be gone. Sometimes, no one would even be in the back
room (my cousin's room) and we could hear the headboard and what sounded like
laughing. The last night I was there, I was asleep on the couch and I awoke to the sound
of Kelly walking really fast down the hall. She came in the living room where me and my
sister were laying and told us that her bed had started shaking again but this time, she saw
the little boy. He was jumping on the bed beside her laughing. They moved out of the
trailer only a couple of months after. I've moved up here since then and every time I visit
my aunt, I can't help but wonder if the little ghost child still plays in the spot where the
trailer used to sit!

SOMETHING BEYOND OUR WORLD

(Ann Field)

Educated and absorbed in career and family, I had a secret. Something I didn't want to tell
anyone. They'd think I was crazy...a weirdo. I had seen a ghost when I was teenager. Not
something well balanced people lay claim to in mixed company.

It was 1966. I was 16 yrs old at the time. It was evening and I was studying. I heard the
door of my room come open and assumed it was my mother coming in to check on me.
When I looked up…I saw a girl about my age. She was dressed in clothing of another
time (maybe the late 1800's). She wore a bonnet and I couldn't see her face because of the
brim. Her sleeves were 3/4 length and her arms were thin like mine. She walked towards
me and bent down to where I was sitting. I remember her hand reaching towards my arm.
Although she was non-threatening...I was terrified. She was transparent and not part of
our world and was trying to touch me. "Run. Run. Run," my brain told me. My heart
pounding, I dropped to my knees and scrambled under the furniture to avoid where she
stood. I could see the door of my room. I came to my feet and ran to find my mother.
'"Don't look. Just run. Don't look back! Run!' my mind screamed.

I know my mother believed me when I told her, (I fathom my mother had her own secret)
but, like all good mothers, she told me I had simply imagined it…maybe fallen off to
sleep and dreamed it. I accepted my mother's answer. It was far more comforting than
dealing with what I knew was true. My ghost was real.

I am 55 years old now and the memory of my ghost has stayed with me all these years as
if it were yesterday. She never came back to visit. I don't blame her. I guess I was quite
rude-considering. She left me something very important, though. I have treasured it all
my life. THE INDISPUTABLE KNOWLEDGE that there is much beyond our world.
GHOST HUNT
(Kip)

On Saturday, January 15, 2005, my buddy Robert Daniel and I got our equipment
together. We had been making plans for a few weeks for one of our crazy adventures.
This time it would not be a biking trip to another town, or a hike up a mountain. This
time we were going ghost hunting.
A few weeks earlier, we had been watching some programs on ghost hunting. This
peeked our interest and we decided we wanted to give it a try.
I packed two flashlights, a digital camera and a hand held tape recorder that my brother
had given me for my birthday.
It was about 9 pm and our first stop was going to be at the old African-American
cemetery, South of McCrory, where the mysterious Rev. Dehorne was buried.
When we got to the area, we soon noticed a big tree that uprooted and blocked the
entrance to Dehorne's resting place. We climbed over the tree and I took a few pictures of
the area with my camera. I then took my tape recorder, pressed record, and laid it on the
front of Dehorne's tombstone.
We got back in my car and headed down to Oddfellows Cemetery to get some pictures.
About an hour later, we made our way back to Dehorne's grave. I was anxious to see if
there were any unusual sounds or messages.

I urged Robert to go and get the recorder while I took his picture by the stone. He said he
didn't want to and that I should get it and he'd take my picture instead. Finally we both
walked over to the headstone. Robert shined his flashlight down and to our shock, the
recorder was gone. We looked all around the area but couldn't find it. Maybe someone
had been watching us and took it when we left, or maybe a raccoon came and picked it up
because it was shiny. Who knows? Or. Maybe Dehorne was offended by our intrusion.

That night we went back to the house and I downloaded the pictures on my computer.
Only one showed something unusual and it was from Oddfellows Cemetery. Around one
tombstone was a few bright glowing lights. I saw some other pictures like this on the
ghost hunting shows we watched. They referred to the lights as "Orbs."

I thought my ghost hunting adventure was over. I lost my favorite tape recorder, I only
got one questionable photo, and I thought I might be getting a cold from the chilly night
air, so I decided to go to bed. That's when something very startling happened.

At 12:30am, my wife and I were sound asleep and suddenly the stereo in the living room
came on full blast. It was playing the song "I'm a Soul Man." We both jumped up in the
bed. My first thought was that a car had rammed the house and was inside the living
room. We quickly went to the living room and turned it off. It was a very strange thing. It
took me most of the night to get back to sleep. Could this have been a warning to me
from the other side?
OUR FIRST HAUNTED HOUSE

(Anonymous)

My husband and I lived together for a year before getting married. A couple of months
after our wedding we found out we had to move. We searched for a house to buy because
we didn't want to pay rent anymore. We found a house in the small town where I grew up
and after some hesitation; my husband, agreed to move there (he was a city boy). We had
3 dogs and our yard was not fenced. We did not have to worry about our small male dog
running out of the house into the yard, but the other two dogs had to stay at my mom's
house until we were completely moved in. One of the dogs; Tooter, had been mine since
she was a puppy. She was still adjusting to my husband (she did not like men) and to be
honest he was not that fond of her either because she always tried to bite him. My
husband was unpacking as I brought one more load of boxes from our previous house.
When I walked in he asked me in almost an angry tone "When did I bring Tooter home?"
He thought we agreed to wait until we were completely moved in. I told him we did and
she was still at my mom's home. He then asked what it was that was small and black that
he heard and saw run up the stairs. I told him I was unsure but it wasn't Tooter. We went
upstairs and there was nothing to be found. He did not believe in ghosts, but he does now
because of that incident and the other things we have experienced in our home. At night
when it is quiet, we sometimes hear old fashioned music playing. It is very faint, but if
one of us walks around the outside of the house no music can be heard, but the person
inside can still hear it. Nothing extreme happens here and we are not alarmed by
anything that has happened. If we hear the music we just turn up the fan to drown the
noise out and go to sleep.

A SUDDEN BURST OF ACTIVITY!

I've been having dreams that I have been having conversations with ghosts, but can't
remember any of them. I remember having one dream where I was arguing with what I
felt was an evil spirit, and I recall telling him or her, I'm not afraid of you and you might
as well leave me alone and I recall mocking them. When I got up, my whole body felt
very weird, as if I had been scared out of my skin. Well by this time my daughter had
fallen fast asleep and I was still lying there tossing and turning. I finally found my
comfortable spot, lying on my left side, facing my room. As I'm breathing out, I feel a
cold breeze on my face, I open my eyes and there is a man in my face, he's crouched
down watching me sleep and here we were face to face! I yell what the f*** (excuse my
language) and I move myself back, and realize, there is definitely a man starring back at
me! He appeared to be a very old man. He was dark and ash gray in color, a full body
size man. I can still recall every detail of his face, in just those few seconds that I saw
him. I was so scared, l jumped out of bed and ran to my husband trying (who had fallen
asleep on the sofa) and tried to scream, but couldn't. My husband thought someone had
broke into our home and ran out to see if he could catch the person leaving through a
window. I couldn't even tell him it wasn't a real man until he came back into the house.
Before this and when we first moved into this house my children and I were hearing the
cries of a young boy calling for his mother. He would whimper at first and then cry
"Mommy". He seems to stay upstairs and we've come to accept this, but these two latest
incidents are too much for me to handle. I was so scared by this I couldn't control
myself, my body was trembling out of control and I couldn't stop screaming (I wasn't
screaming out loud, because I still couldn't, but whatever noise I managed to get out of
my terrified body is what I was doing) until my husband finally got me to calm me down.
My youngest daughter never woke up, but my other two children were very concerned
for me. I didn't want to tell them what I saw because I didn't want to scare them. But I
surely don't want this to happen to them. All I can say is I know what I saw and I haven't
had a good nights sleep since or even before for that fact. Also that same morning, I
couldn't find my lip liner. As I was getting ready for work, I heard what sounded like my
youngest daughter going through my make-up box, but she was asleep. I didn't see
anyone or anything and my makeup box was right next to me, but when I finally looked
down, there was my lip liner, as if it were there all along. What I don't understand is why
now? Why me? When I was telling my husband what had happened to me, he decided to
tell me of his incident. He didn't want to scare me, so he kept it to himself. He said a few
weeks prior, as he was lying on the couch, he felt like something was watching him, so
when he opened his eyes he saw a young boy looking down at him. My husband said he
told the boy "Not tonight and to leave him alone", then suddenly this boy was gone by the
time he could sit up. He also mentioned on his day off, he was downstairs doing laundry
when he heard someone walking through the house. He thought someone broke in, so he
took his handgun and ran upstairs, hoping to find the person in the house. But there was
no one there. He searched the whole house from top to bottom. He also mentioned when
he sat down to rest, the foot steps continued upstairs in our kid's rooms. I've also heard
footsteps walking around upstairs in the kid's rooms, but have accepted that as it is. I've
had on many occasions where I've felt the presence of someone following me or
watching me when I'm downstairs in the basement, but never have seen anything before.
It's been eight years if not a little longer since I've been haunted by a ghost. It was when
we lived in our apartment in Cicero. It was getting so bad that every time I went to bed I
heard a room full of people talking in my pillow. I couldn't make out what they were
saying. It was like they were all talking over each other. If I lifted my head from the
pillow it stopped, but as soon as I put my head back on the pillow it started up again. The
only way I could get it to stop and finally fall asleep was to pray over and over. There
were also occasions during the night where I would feel my covers being pulled off of me
and I also felt a hand touch my leg, I felt every finger, I could feel the fingers as if they
were indented in my thigh. I never opened my eyes to see what was going on, I was to
scared. When I decided to ask my land lady if anyone died in my apartment, she said no,
but her sister had died upstairs in her apartment. The look on her face when I told her
what I was experiencing was enough to make me scared out of my wit. We moved
shortly after that. We prayed that she or whoever it was wouldn't follow us....but perhaps
it did!
INHERITING A GHOST
(Sherry)

When I was a young child, my father used to take us children by a farm with a lovely
little farm house. He always said that someday this would be his. In 1982 the gentleman
who owned the house "Judd Bell" was murdered there behind the house and his only
living sister decided to sell it. My father bought it. I was a junior in high school and dad
decided not to move until I graduated because we lived in another county. He took me
there and asked me if I liked it. I said, "It doesn't matter if I like it, because I will never
live there." He told me that someday I would that it would be mine. The whole time that
my mother and father lived there they would tell the whole family about the odd sounds
and the knockings at the door and all the strange things that happened there. I have
always tried to be a logical person and I have to admit was slightly skeptical. One early
summer evening I dropped by to pick my mother up to take her somewhere and went
around the back of the house where there was a cellar which was used to store canned
food from the garden. Suddenly, I heard music coming from within the cellar. Trying to
be logical, I thought that one of my nephews had put some sort of musical toy in there
and that was what I was hearing. I then proceeded to literally take everything out of the
cellar to find out where the music was coming from and it still played although the cellar
was completely empty. I then went and got my dad and he laughed and said that he had
been hearing it for a long time. Over the years many incidents occurred and made a
believer out of me. My father passed away on January 2, 1991, and the house was left
empty for a while. My mother then moved out of the county and suggested that my
family and I move into the house since it was legally mine. We moved in and of course
the first night heard doors slamming closed and noises all the time. We became very used
to this and even lovingly called them "Judd." On December 14, 1999, my oldest daughter
was home sick from school and I being 7 months pregnant at the time decided to stay
home from work with her. We had a sectional in the living room and she lay on one end
of it and I on the other. Just as we lay there watching television, we heard the most
horrible sounds coming out of her and her sister's bedroom. It sounded like someone was
literally picking their daybeds up and throwing them back down. We immediately ran
into their room and of course there was nothing there. Later that same night I was in the
kitchen fixing some homemade cookies and I looked down the hall which ran into the
living room where the girls were and saw a man with a leather jacket and blue jeans on
smoking a cigarette hunched down sitting in my house! My first response was to scream.
My daughters ran into the hall and seeing nothing came directly through him! It
disappeared. All night long our front door which was dead bolted from the inside kept
coming unlocked and opening up and I was constantly getting up and closing and locking
it back. The next morning my daughter was still not feeling well and asked if she could
stay home another day from school and I had this horrible feeling of dread and told her
no, I thought she should go on to school. My husband had to take me to work that day
because I had had car problems the day before also. I walked into my office and turned
my computer on. Just as the screen was appearing the telephone starting ringing. I looked
at the caller ID and it was my next door neighbor calling to make sure my husband was
not at home (Normally, with his work schedule he would have been in the bed asleep)
because my house was on fire. My home burned to the ground leaving on the chimney
standing. I can't help but think that the events that happened the night before was our
friend "Judd" trying to warn me. We still live on the same property and will eventually
build a new home right on the same place as the other house.

GHOST IN THE MIST

(Dean and Jennifer)

My wife, myself and my two stepsons moved into a trailer in Oak Grove, this was in
December of 1999. My wife was 6 months pregnant at the time, when one night shortly
before Christmas we were sitting in our bedroom on the bed, it was about 3 a.m., when
we heard footsteps coming down the hallway into the living room. My wife got up to go
out into the living room, assuming that it was one of her 9 year old twin sons, and she
turned on the light to find nothing. She then went down the hall to her son's room, to find
them asleep. She came back to the bedroom and said that there was nothing there.
Another occasion I was at work all night (on staff duty--I am in the military) and she told
me the following morning that when she was preparing for bed, she thought she heard
something and felt something watching her, when she laid down, she felt a weight on top
of her, very heavy like crushing her down onto the bed and then heard a very distinct
whisper (in a man's voice) say "I hate you!" in her right ear. A couple of nights later
around 1 a.m., I was laying in bed, fully awake when I glanced to my left, and near my
bedroom door, I saw a human figure, the same height as the doorway, with it's arm
partially twisted around the inside of the room, with its hand on the doorknob. I saw no
facial features, except for the eyes, the figure seemed to be in some sort of mist. Several
times after that, the same figure was seen in the kitchen near the refrigerator, in a direct
sight from the bedroom. We had several incidences of electrical problems. While living in
the trailer, shortly after my daughter was born, every time we tried to put her in her crib
in the spare room, off from the hallway, she would scream and cry relentlessly, we
eventually had to move her into our bedroom, and things settled down. We could not put
her down in that room in the day or night. The entire trailer seemed to give off this eerie
feeling of being watched. It just seemed like something was there. We moved out after
housing became available. We now live in Military Housing where my wife's PC tries to
sign online by itself (and it is NOT set to do that), we have had clock radios come on by
itself, on a station its not even set on. We suspect the latter is maybe my wife's recently
deceased brother, because both the PC and the clock radio belonged to him.
HAUNTED WAVERLY HILLS TB SANITARIUM
(Jennifer)

I was born and grew up in Louisville, and my grandmother was briefly in Waverly
because she had TB, recently my husband and I actually went up to visit the place. This
past year in May, my husband and I and our 3 children went to Louisville to visit my
parents. While we were there, my husband and I decided to go up to Waverly, on our
attempt we discovered that it is in the process of being torn down, and there were workers
there, so we came back the next day, and walked up the hill (which actually leads to the
main entrance). This hill is steep and up along the hill you can see several holes in the
ground where they used to push the bodies through, if you shine a flashlight in there.
Once we got up the hill, we discovered that ALL of the entrances were sealed off. Well,
we found a broken window on one of the lower floors, so we crawled through. I saw no
blood stains anywhere, but felt very odd, like a pulsating inside my head. I did feel as
though I was being watched, and some areas of that place were frigidly cold. My husband
stayed on the lower level and I traveled up to the 3rd floor (not knowing about a little girl
ghost). Nothing happened except it seemed I heard faint giggles, and while I was walking
down the hall to go find my husband, I heard someone call my name "Jennifer!", I
figured it was him and he was trying to scare me. I stopped, and waited, I looked ahead of
me and to my left about 100 ft up, I saw a door move, like someone was behind it. I was
really thinking it was him when I walked up to the door, and all of a sudden a strong gust
of wind blew and I heard footsteps coming toward me, I looked down the hall to see my
husband coming out of the stairwell and walking straight towards me. I froze, then
backed up against the opposite wall. He said he had been on the higher level near the
elevator shaft. He said he had not called my name, and believe me, there was no one else
out there that day. When I walked to the door that had moved and tried to move it, it
would not budge. He tried the door, it would not move for him either. I honestly believe
there is something in there and this place should be investigated!

MY STRANGE VISITORS
(Mary)

I'm twelve years old and the place I live in, is haunted.....by several ghosts. My first
encounter came while I was in the bathroom. I got the eerie feeling I was not alone and
this was confirmed when I looked at the wall and saw a shadowy shape of a person. It
was the outline of a small person, perhaps a child around the age of 5, 6 or 7 years old. I
could see only the outline of the arms, head and ears, but oddly the bottom part of this
figure, was not there. I didn't know what to do, I couldn't even speak, I was so
frightened. I blinked and suddenly it was gone. This is not the only time that I have seen
something. There was the time that I was in bed, trying to fall asleep when I happened to
glance over at my television, that was off at the time. I could make out a reflection of
something behind me on the screen....it was a teenage boy. He appeared to have light
skin, dark colored hair, something on his face like freckles, a dark t-shirt with something
red on it, like a symbol of some sort and blue jeans. I just laid there, watching his
reflection in the t.v. as he walked behind my bed. I slowly got out of bed, went to the
doorway, looked back to see if I could still see him there, but he was gone. Another
night, which was probably the most frightening of them all came when I was laying in
bed and suddenly I felt as though something jumped on my chest and pushed it down for
a moment. I could literally feel my stomach rise as this thing pushed the breath out of
me. Within a minute, it happened again. I was so frightened I didn't know what to do or
what to think. All I could do was hold up a make-shift cross using my fingers and hope
that this would drive this thing away. It seemed to work and I was able to fall asleep. I
don't know what is going on where I live, but I know my bedroom used to be my
grandmother's room before she died back in 1998. I have always felt that I was not alone,
that someone is always with me. Maybe it's my guardian angel I feel, I don't know.....but
I fear that what ever I have been seeing and feeling....is not my grandmother, nor my
guardian angel....I fear....it is something else.

THE MISCHEVIOUS CREATURES

(Jennal)

About five years ago my cousin Alfred and I were upstairs in the toy room. We were
playing vet and all of a sudden we heard a loud bang. It sounded like something falling to
the ground, so we looked in the hallway and was startled by a strange looking creature. It
was obviously angry about something and it just ran right past me and into the next room.
Frightened by what we'd just seen, we headed down the stairs and told my mother what
we'd just seen. She was upset to discover the mirror in her room broken and on a piece of
the glass, green paint. We have no idea was this was all about. On another occasion, I
woke up to find a spirit with no eyes, nose or mouth peering at me through my bedroom
door. It had three tiny little holes on each side of it's face. I began screaming and my
mother came in but by then what ever this was, had gone by the time she arrived.
AMANDA

When I was about four years old I had a very bizarre experience with a ghost. Her name
was Amanda. Amanda was about seven years old and wore a white lacy night gown. She
would call my name at night and I would get up and we'd play to all hours of the night
with dolls and different toys. We used to talk about different things and then out of the
blue she never returned...I don't know why.

THE TWO STRANGE SPIRITS

It was around three in the morning. My mother usually arrived home from work around
that time and would come into my room, call my name and say her hello's and
goodnights. But one night in particular, I heard someone calling my name over and over.
Thinking it was my mother, I woke up with a smile on my face and looked towards my
door. What I saw shocked me. It was a ghostly looking woman stirring a pot. I turned my
head away, looking towards the wall, but when I turned to look again, another spirit had
arrived. It was a little girl and she had long brown hair with braids flowing down her
shoulders. She wore pink overalls and a stripped pink shirt. The child ghost headed
towards me and I could see her hand reach out to me, as if to take my watch off my wrist.
Next thing I knew, she took my watch and dropped it into the pot that the woman was
still stirring. All of a sudden my light came on and my mother was standing there, and
these two spirits were gone. I told my mother what had just happened, but even though
she didn't know what to make out of it, my dog Misty did, because she apparently could
still see or feel these two spirits, because she laid there growling at the area they'd been
at.

HE'S BACK!
(Nicole)

When I was ten my cousin committed suicide. My aunt lived in the house this occurred
in and she couldn't bear to live in the house afterwards, so we moved into the house to
keep it in the family about 2 years following his death. Being only twelve at the time, it
didn't really bother me to live in the house. I didn't know the details of his death until
much later, but I had a sense that he probably died in the garage, because I got the most
incredible panicky, kind of creepy feeling whenever I had to go down there. I did find out
that he had die in the garage and had tried to stop himself before it was too late. My
bedroom was on top of the garage and I would occasionally hear noises in the garage at
night. It wasn't until one very vivid night, when I was woken up for no reason, and I was
laying there for a while trying to get back to sleep, that I got a very intense feeling that
someone else was in the room with me. I closed my eyes, and I heard him walk right up
to me and though I had my eyes were closed, it was like I could see what was happening
in my mind, he stopped in front of me and crouched down until his face was only inches
away from mine. I could hear breathing noises and he was looking straight into me. Then
he got even closer and his head was just above my ear and all the while I was completely
petrified with fear. I wouldn't open my eyes, all I could do was lay there....waiting for
him to do something. After several moments of waiting in angst, he made a noise, it
wasn't a word, it was like a groan or something and he did this right into my ear! All of a
sudden I leapt out of that bed and the scream that accompanied it was horrifying! I had a
strong feeling that it was my cousin and that he intended no harm, but that he "was"
trying to scare me. Years later, my other cousin who did know him well told me stories
about how he liked to try and scare people for the fun of it. Sometime after this
occurrence, something else really strange happened. It was around 3 am, again I awoke
for no good reason, and was laying there thinking or whatever. I began to hear a faint
music playing and it is very hard to describe how this music intensified in my head. I
recognized it as the music from my little sega game gear, which I kept in the spare room
at the other end of the hall. I got up and stood in the middle of my room to see if I was
actually hearing what I did and then it got louder. So I stood at my door, and again, I
could hear it very distinctly. I thought maybe I had left it on or something.....which I
never did, but at the time I thought, well, maybe......So I went down the hall cautiously,
and saw the eerie light of the game gear which was on and laying on the coffee table. It
was playing by itself! For a moment I thought it was the little intro cartoon they
sometimes have with video games, but it wasn't that! I picked it up, and watched in my
hands as the little sonic the hedgehog jumped for coins. I watched in disbelief for about 3
seconds, and then suddenly the sonic stopped and I swear, it turned to face me and started
shaking it's finger back and forth in a "no no no!" disapproving kind of way. Then the
game gear turned off. Not sure how to react, I just ran back to my room and hid under the
covers. The next day, I was playing Nintendo or something, being sure to not play with
my game gear, and my mother randomly commented, "you're just like you're cousin was,
always playing video games." Needless to say, I broke the game gear habit, and have
always been uncomfortable when I see a sonic the hedgehog anything (game,
commercial, etc)!!!
OUR POLTERGEIST
(Crystal)

Since I was a child, I would experience strange things happening. My parents recalled an
incident when I was about 6 or 7 years old. My father used to live in an old farm house
and I can remember not liking that house too much. One day my mother was in the
kitchen making dinner and my cousin and I were upstairs in the spare room where my
stepfather kept his musical equipment from the band he played in. While up there, my
cousin and I were at the window playing with the GI Joes or something to that affect.
Suddenly, something hit one of the symbols on the drum set. We were so frightened by
this, we went flying out of the room as fast as our little legs could take us. My mother
was yelling at us for playing with the drum set and we tried to explain to her that it wasn't
us. She went upstairs to check it out but found nothing. She admits, now, that she
believed us then, but just didn't want to frighten us. That very night my cousin and I were
trying to sleep in the living room of that old house and we could hear the sound of
someone coming down the stairs and walk into the kitchen. We were petrified and hid
under our blankets. We heard the cabinets in the kitchen open and close and also the
refrigerator door open and shut. At this point, we began yelling for my mother and she
and my stepfather came out to see what was going on. My stepfather went into the
kitchen and again, as when my mother checked the music room, nothing was there.
Another time, in the same house, my mother and I were in the kitchen and her little china
plates she had hanging on the wall just started flying full force across the room, smashing
on the other wall and all over the room. Needless to say, we left them there until my
stepfather got home so could see what we experienced. My mother was in the bathroom
getting ready to take a shower when the toilet flushed by itself. She called for my
stepfather and all of a sudden, the floor tiles started popping up off the floor, one cutting
her foot. She had to be taken to the hospital and ended up getting several stitches due to
this event. We ended up moving out of this house.

THE PLAYFUL SPIRIT

We now live in a house with a playful spirit. It likes to make noise at night, it even
sometimes shows himself, but not often. He likes to mainly hide out in my old room up
stairs or he likes to go to the basement and bother my stepfather. It also likes to knock on
the front door to make the dog bark. My mother tells everyone about it and the ghost
even participates on request, making the dog bark in front of startled on-lookers. She
thinks it's funny. Recently my mother has been hearing papers in my old bedroom being
crumpled and the door opens and closes by itself. She also told me that when she got
back from running errands one day, all of her flower arrangements on the coffee table and
stands around the living room, where all on the floor, yet the vases where still in their
original spots. On another occasion, she believes it let her cat out side. We thought at
first, the spirit was somehow connected to me, but my mother admits....little things do
occur off and on while I'm off at college, so that theory is out.

A HOUSE FULL OF SPIRITS

(Crystal)

My mother and her six brothers and sisters are very sensitive to the paranormal. She told
me stories of when they where all little and lived in their grandmother's house. They all
used to have experiences with a ghost of a clown. At the time, one of her sisters would
roll a ball under her bed and sometimes the ball would roll back out right then and
sometimes it would take a few days before it reappeared. She also said the clown ghost
would sit in the rocking chair in their room and rock back and forth just staring at them.
Sometimes they would not see him but hear him laughing. Things weren't always bad
around there, my great grandmother believes it saved her when her house burned down.
She fell asleep in the upstairs bedroom with a cigarette in her hand. When the fire
department arrived, they found her outside on the ground still asleep. To this day she has
no idea how she got there. The house was a complete loss.

THE LITTLE GIRL ON THE THIRD FLOOR

(Anonymous)

While living in Louisville before joining the military, I encountered several ghosts on the
third floor of Waverly Hills Sanitarium. About a week before Halloween, my friends and
I decided to visit this known haunted location. While heading up the dirt road, my
friends and I all heard what sounded like screams. At the time, we didn't pay too much
attention to it, because none of of us were sure that the others heard it too. When we go
to the front of the building, we walked around a few times until we finally were able to
gain entrance by moving the wood blockades from our path. We decided to split up and
look around the bottom floors and eventually work our way up to the forth floor. When
my friend and I reached the third floor, I heard two whispering voices and then a small
giggle. I poked my head around the corner, I was greeted by a cold draft. I peered down
the hall and was shocked to see a female looking at me. I would say she was in her
middle thirties, dressed in a nurse's uniform and in her hand appeared to look like a
scalpel. Directly on her side was a small girl giggling. As I watched them in amazement,
my friend had just came around the corner at the other end of the hall. He stopped,
apparently also shocked at seeing these two apparitions. The little girl then pointed at me
and smiled and just as she did this, the nurse turned to where I could see the other hand
and in it was something very strange. I swear it looked as if she were holding her
intestine, which appeared to be hanging out of an incision directly under one of her
breast. The incision seemed to go all the way down to her naval area. No sooner did she
turn and I was able to see what she was holding in her hand, she just vanished before my
eyes. However, the little girl didn't leave so quickly. I don't know what came over me,
but I decided to start working my way closer to this child and as I got closer, my friend
also seemed to follow my lead and get in for a closer look. I would say we were about
nine feet from this girl when suddenly she spoke out loud and asked us to stop and then
said "This is fun, what is your names"? Stunned, we just stopped dead in our tracks. She
asked again and then began heading towards a door, waving at my friend to take a look.
Curious, I also began heading to see what she wanted him to see....but she told me to
stop, apparently because she didn't want me to see what was behind the door. I was
staring at my friend, to see his reaction to what ever was behind the door...and from the
look on his face, I could tell it must of been pretty scary. I walked over to where this
child was standing and saw that she had written something in the dust on the floor....it
said "Don't come back, if they find you, they'll put you in there" and next to it was a little
arrow. I looked in the direction the arrow was pointing and saw what looked like a little
boy getting ready to hang himself. At the same time, the little girl sat down on a bed (that
wasn't even there before then) and then she just vanished before our eyes. Not knowing
what to think about what we had just witnessed, my friend and went down the stairs and
decided we'd had enough, it was time to go. Just then, we heard a door slam shut and
sounds of locks. Talking on the way back to the car, it was then that we decided to call
her "The little girl on the third floor". We have since returned to a few more times, but
never saw her or any other spirits there again. I understand that this building has either
already been demolished or is in the process of being torn down.
SOMETHING'S ON THE BED!
(Troy)

My grandmother, a devout Christian, told me a story that she and her sister had when
they were younger. Evidently they were spending the night at their grandmother's house.
It was an old farmhouse way out in the dark fields of the county. Very little, if any,
electric light could be seen from outside. They were sleeping in the same bed when they
felt what seemed to be two large shoes (like farmer's work boots) standing and walking
on the bed. Of course they were so frightened they could hardly move. One of them
decided to pull the blankets over their heads, so they couldn't see these shoes. As they did
this, the blankets were yanked off them! They were so mortified they went screaming to
their parents, telling them of this account, which has remained a story in my family for
years!

EDMOND
(Stephanie)

I lived in my Grandmother's house my whole life and never noticed anything weird
happen until I was about twelve years old, when my Mom and Mamall moved my
bedroom to the downstairs area of the house. It was my first night in my new room and I
was laying in bed, too excited to sleep. I rolled over and was looking over my new space,
when I happened to glance at the door and saw a shadowy figure standing there. I asked
out loud who was there, but got no answer. I then sat up and looked a little closer and
that's when I realized what I was looking at. It was a tall man....in fact he was so tall, his
head looked like it was touching the top of the door frame. He had on a brown bowler
hat and brown suit. He never spoke to me, he just stood there looking at me for about a
minute, then turned and started to walk down the hallway. I jumped up to see where he
was going when he just suddenly vanished before my eyes. It scared me half to death and
I started sleeping with my door closed and locked, so I wouldn't have to see him
anymore. But this didn't stop him....I continued to see him through out the house and all
through my teens years and up until I moved out of the house on my own. He also would
take and hide things like my car keys and hairbrush only to return them on the shelf in the
laundry room a few days later. Over time, for reasons unknown to myself I named this
spirit "Edmond". I'm not sure why I picked that name for him.....as far as I know,
according to my grandparents, the house was new when they moved into it, so there were
no previous occupants. Although there was a graveyard nearby, so perhaps "Edmond"
found his way to our home. When I was sixteen years old my friends and I were sitting
downstairs in the family room, talking. I looked over at my friend Lori. She was staring
down the hall towards my bedroom. I looked in that direction to see what she were
looking at and there stood Edmond. I had just told her about him a few days before and
asked if she'd believed me now. I guess Edmond didn't like me talking about him to
anyone because suddenly my bedroom door slammed shut and then we heard the loud
sounds of things falling to the floor in the bathroom. The crash was so loud, my Mamall
yelled down and asked what we were doing to be making so much noise and asked us to
please settle down. My friends and I rushed into the bathroom to see how big of a mess
was made, only to discover not a thing out of place or broken. I continued to see him on
a daily basis, walking around the downstairs area of the house and nothing really major
happened until the night before I moved out of the house. All night my bedroom door,
which I kept locked would open on by itself and the door kept slamming open and shut
over and over again. The boxes I had my things packed in kept falling over and the box
that I had most of my clothes in, opened twice and my clothes were thrown about the
room. I don't think Edmond would have ever hurt me and felt that perhaps all these
things happening when I were moving out might of been that he was upset that I was
leaving him. After moving out and into my own apartment, I thought my ghost days were
over....I couldn't of been more wrong! (See Stephanie's encounters below)

THE REVOLVING DOOR OF SPIRITS

(Stephanie)

My boyfriend Josh and I (whom I am now married to) moved into a really nice apartment
complex, right behind a mortuary. We lived there for about four years and it was filled
with constant paranormal activity. The spirits seemed to just wander through the
location, as if they were passing through a revolving door, making all sorts of noises.
We'd never know if the next spirit would be mean or spiteful. I even would catch a
glimpse of something or someone out of the corner of my eye every now and then. Some
of the things we encountered were hearing footsteps, knocking noises and things moving
on their own. Sometimes I'd also get a quick glimpse of something or someone out the
corner of my eyes. I hated being the last one up. It would scare the patootie out of me.
I'd have to go around checking the doors and turning off all the lights, by myself. I'd
walk down a long dark hall to my bedroom and after living there for about three months,
I'd put night lights all over the apartment. I had one in every room of the house. I think
the most frightening encounter we had was when my husband was out of town on
business. I was home alone and sitting in the living room, watching television. I heard
something in the spare bedroom. I got up to go check to see what the noise was, but
nothing was there. I returned to the living room and continued watching t.v. when the
channels began changing on their own. The lights then began flickering and all of a
sudden there was a very loud noise coming from the spare bedroom, again. It sounded
like someone had a hammer, bashing in all the walls. I was so scared that I began crying.
I stood in the middle of the living room for about a minute and then became very angry
and started screaming "I don't know who you are....but if you don't stop this instant, they
would be very sorry!" when suddenly all the noise stopped instantly. I was so freaked
out that I got dressed and left for several hours.

WAVERLY HILLS CURRENT STATUS:

(Zack)

I am a paranormal investigator and would like to share the current status of Wavery
Hills. It still stands tall and in fact one of the known spirits at this location goes by the
name of Mary. Included in the resident spirits is a little boy who likes to play with a
leather ball. I personally live near the sanitarium and have seen glimpses of horses
pulling down one of the old roads out there. I would also like to note that according to the
current owners, there is no plans on tearing the old building down...in fact there are plans
of organizing a way of taking donations to revive the place.

HAUNTED WAVERLY
(Ashes)

One night some friends and I snuck into the haunted Waverly Hills Sanitarium. We
searched the first three levels and heard screams and a couple of times voices that
sounded like they were saying "Who are they?", "Why is their reasons here?". I was
spooked at all the noises we heard, including footsteps and loud cries for help. On the
third level, we heard and saw things like doors slamming and windows being tapped on.
My brother and I were on teh forth floor (our goal was to get to the fifth level to see room
502). While on the forth floor, I strolled away from my brother...down the hallways and
passed a certain door. I saw a young child just standing there...a little boy, probably about
7 or 8 years old. He giggled at me and as I started to step into the room, he seemed very
excited to have me there. He appeared to be carrying a little ball and started bouncing it.
I just watched...scared out of my mind. I then asked him who he was, but he didn't
answer. He asked me the same question and I replyed "Ashes". He bounced the ball and
said "Your brother is about to be in trouble". Suddenly I heard my brother screaming as
he ran down the hall. I found him locked inside a room...our other friends arrived and
started trying to break down the door. My brother was screaming about a woman who
had a napkin in her hand and was very sad looking. We finally broke the door in and
decided to bale out. As we left, I stared up at the forth floor and saw the little boy
looking out one of the windows...he had a very sad expression on his face. Then I looked
over at the sign above the door that said "Sanitarium". After this encounter, I believe that
ghost and apparitions are real!

THE HAUNTED HOLLOW PART 1

(Billy)

When I was a little boy, my dad would always tell us ghost stories. One of his stories was
about when he was young and had to get up before daylight and walk to school. This one
particular morning, he was walking down the long dark hollow and heard something
walking behind him. He knew he were alone, yet he still felt compelled to stop and look
to see if he could see anything…only to discover when he stopped, the sound would also
stop. Scared, he threw a rock on the hill thinking if it were an animal he'd frighten it off.
He started walking again, only to realize that the sound were still following him…..now
he found himself running to get away from what ever were behind him. I always thought
the story were more some sort of tale to frighten me for fun….but soon realized that it
weren't. I decided one day to go to the hollow to try and scare my sisters and some
friends. I hid in the woods and started making different sounds. I had done this many
times before…but this one time was different. I decided to stray away from my usual
spot and this time, hide behind an old abandoned barn. I waited for them to come
walking by…when there in the dark were two white figure looking images, floating just
above the road. I got so scared that I ran to my car. While I were running, I turned around
to see the figures slowing descending into the ground. By the time my friends showed
up, I was too shaken to try and scare them. I never figured out what it were that I
witnessed….but from that day on, I never doubted what my father had been telling me all
those years he encountered!
THE HAUNTED HOLLOW PART 2

Here is also another one of my experiences in the same hollow. We where going to play
pranks on friends again. Well let me tell you how it started. As teenagers we would have
friends over to the house. About dark we tell stories about the hollow things we had seen
and thing we where told about that happened long ago. They would always say well right
or they would say we where lying. Thing didn’t always happen so to make sure they
where scared we would come up with a plane. Someone would sneak out of the house
and drive up there before we would leave and hide. To make sure they got scared they
would make noise or bang thing together. So on this night it was my brother in laws turn
to scare our friends. So we left early. I decide to wait in the car and he would do the
scaring. I was sitting in the car waiting for our friends to start screaming. When I saw a
floating white figure on the hill beside the old family cemetery. I watched thinking my
eyes where playing tricks on me. As I watched it slowly descended into the small grave.
Which was the grave of my older brother whom died at birth over 30 years ago. As it
disappeared out of site there was a scratching sound coming from under the car. Then I
heard the scratching sound on top of the car and all the way around the car. I saw nothing.
Being scared I started the car and went down the road where I found my friends and
brother in law. He got in the car and we started to leave we looked out the window and
the trees where bending over in the road as if something was trying to stop us. The
windows where down there was no wind. After reaching the main road we looked behind
us the trees where all standing up straight. Remember there is no longer any one leaving
up there and everyone whom knew we where there was in the car. This was not our last
trip.

THE HAUNTED HOLLOW PART 3

This is a true story that happened to my Uncle. This happened in the same hollow that I
had my experiences with ghost happened. Let me tell you a little about my uncle before
we get started. He has always walked every where he goes. He was never afraid of
anything or any place. He has even slept in graveyards overnight by himself. Now I will
tell you what he told me. One night he was walking home from church and he decided to
take a short cut across the hill through the hollow, which he had done many times before.
But on this particular night, things where different. He started to walk over the hill. He
had reached the same point where his brother had heard the footsteps. As he started
walking, he heard footsteps behind him. He turned and saw nothing. As he continued to
walk, he felt like something was getting closer to him and now he said he felt a warm
breathe on his neck. Frightened, he began to walk faster and but then he said, the
footsteps no longer sounded human . As he started to run....it sounded to him like he was
being chased by a horse. He once again turned to look and there was nothing there. He
ran until he could hardly breathe. When he slowed down, he said it sounded as if a horse
ran right past him but still, he could not see anything. He said it ran until he could no
longer here it running anymore.

THE TALL MAN

(Mike)

I am 14 years old, and I have always believed in ghost. I have been visited many times by
spirits good and bad. But one in particular that "I KNEW" was bad visited me once and
scarred me for life. It all started when I was twelve, and I had a friend sleep over. He
brought over his Ouija Board, and we decided to play with it. We brewed up a spirit
named "Nicky" or at least that's what he said his name was. He said he died in the 1980's
from a bullet wound. He kept predicting our deaths through this mysterious board, and
we said goodbye after about 15 minutes. That night a man appeared in my room wearing
a stovepipe hat. He was almost seven feet tall, and dressed all in black. After we both saw
him, he disappeared. Now he visits at least once a week and scares me every time. I try
locking my doors, windows, and even covering the air vents with duct tape, but to no
avail. I hope to find out someday what he is.

THE SCREAMING GIRL

(Jack F.)

I am 19 years old and spirits have been part of my life since the beginning. My mother's
side of the family has been known to be either haunted by spirits or they are psychics (not
in a business though, just within the family). Of course when I was younger I was said to
have a strong magnetism for spirits. It was also said that after my grandmother died when
I was young, they could feel that she was around me watching out for me. After I started
telling my parents about things I've seen and heard for awhile, they had finally told me
about what was predicted about me (which was around of 16). Since then I've been
known to go to "scary" locations and see if I can find anything. One particular weekend,
my friend, my brother, and myself had gone to this broken down barn that was the next
town over. We brought with us a two flashlights and a video camera, both with newly
charged batteries. There were a total of four different rooms in the barn. The first three
we went into were so hot, because of the summer night heat, but the last room we went
into was even worse. The heat was almost unbearable. We did the same thing we did for
the other rooms, taped for about a couple minutes and then leave, but then something
happened that kept us there longer. We noticed that the intense heat that we had been
experiencing vanished and we were now swept with extreme cold air. We kept tape
recording everything and saying what the temperature was. Before I knew it one of our
flashlights were dead and after 20 minutes of taping, my camera went dead as well. It got
to the point where my brother really wanted to leave, so we left. We came back the next
night with one more friend of mine. My first friend and myself went to the room again
and my brother and another friend stayed in the room below. After 5 minutes my brother
and friend ran up the stairs to the room we were in and asked if we heard the girl
screaming. My first friend and I didn't hear anything but my brother claimed that it was
loud. As we talked up in the room we felt the cold chill again, this time it seemed to come
from above. We ran out and into our car to go home. The next day we all got together and
played our tape and that's when we got the worst chills of them all. During the time we
stated that the temperature was getting cold, you could hear clearly on the tape, the voice
of a girl talking above the camera and at some points even screaming. We still go on
ghost hunts to this day, but since the night of the girl screaming in the barn, we have yet
to return to that place and probably will not return there again for a long, long time.

THE WIND
(Orlando)

This event didn't happen recently. It happened about a year ago. I was in my house alone.
I was upstairs in my room playing my video games. My dog was laying on my bed
watching me. Sometime during my game, I felt this very cold wind come into my room.
It was traveling very slow. My dog perked up and her ears shot straight up. She looked
like she had seen a ghost. Just then, my door opened without me hearing it. I always close
and lock my door when I'm in my room. The door was open, but it was still locked. Then
all was silent. I checked my windows to see if they were open, they weren't. It wasn't
even a windy day out! To this day I still think about it, trying to figure out what
happened. I may never know. I do have one other experience. Sometimes when I come
home from school or from my dad's on the weekend or from a vacation, sometimes I find
items that were in my room, directly under my bed. I always ask my mom or
grandparents it they put it under there, and they always so no. This still occurs to this day.
CHARLIE
(Anonymous)

The house we've been living in for the past 13 years, is haunted by a ghost named Charlie
and at least one (possibly more) ghost kitties. Charlie was the husband of the previous
owner. He died from cancer in the master bedroom. The kitties are probably the cats
we've had who have died. My mother has said she has heard someone call her name when
no one was around and has felt someone get on the bed when she was in the room alone.
My father has said he has felt kitties get on the bed when there were no cats in the room
and has felt Charlie poke him in the back. When my father was fixing up the master
bedroom and he took pictures of his progress. When he got the pictures back there was a
weird ghostly mist that appeared in three of the pictures. My sisters have said they have
seen shadows of Charlie. Some of their friends have seen a man with a baseball cap
wandering around (Charlie wore a cap while he was getting chemotherapy). Charlie has
woke me up whispering my name in my ear. He once jumped on my bed and nearly
knocked me out of it. Also, he made music come from the fan. I have felt ghost kitties
get on my bed and purr in my ear when there were no cats in the room. We feel that
Charlie is here because he wants to let us know he's still around and we feel that he's not
trying to hurt or scare anyone....because if that was his intentions, he would of done it by
now.

SHHHHH, SOMEONE'S COMING!

(Sherry)

I truly believe the house I grew up in was haunted. Though we were the original owners,
as far as I know, the house was built on farm land. When I was about 13 years old, I was
awakened one night by the sound of loud, whispering voices that seemed to be coming
from our living room. My bedroom was located at the opposite end of the house from the
living room. I got out of bed to investigate and ran into my father in the hallway. He had
also been awakened by the voices. While standing in the hall, we also heard the muffled
sound of footsteps. The living room was carpeted, but underneath were hardwood floors
that would creak if you stepped on the right spot. It seemed there were two male voices
and one female. The men seemed to be arguing and it appeared that the woman was
trying to get them to be quiet. Daddy and I listened for a few more minutes and then
began walking down the hall towards the living room. We distinctly heard the woman
say, "Shhhhh, someone's coming." Then, there was the sound of the chain lock on the
front door rattling. When my dad and I entered the living room, it was quiet, but there
was a definite chill in the air. We sat in there talking about what we heard for the longest
time. We never experienced this again.
THE MIRROR
(Sherry)

One night, I was awakened by a loud noise in my bedroom. I couldn't determine what it
was, so I went back to sleep. The next morning I realized the mirror that hung on the wall
over my vanity table was missing. I slept with my bedroom door open, so I when I closed
the door.....there behind the door, leaning against the wall was the mirror. It was a good
three feet from where it originally hung on the wall. It wasn't broken and the chains that
hung on it, were still intact. We couldn't figure out how it managed to "fall" three feet
away and then lean against the wall.

THE HAUNTING MELODY

In 1978, my father passed away. Mom continued to live in our home, even after my sister
and I moved out. Mom would hear music being played in the house and could never track
down the source. Later, when she kept my daughter and nephew, they too would also hear
the mysterious music. This continued until Mom sold the house. When she was in the
process of moving out, we hired an officer from the correctional facility to help us with
the moving. He was a friend of my sister's. Late one night, while moving stuff from the
attic, he noticed flashing lights in the house and the sound of classical music being
played. By this time, the downstairs was almost empty. There were no radios or television
sets anywhere in the house. He was pretty spooked by this and refused to come back and
finish helping clean out the attic.

GRANDFATHER'S APPARITION

My grandparents lived down the street from where we used to live. My grandfather died
in the house in 1972. My cousin was going to move in with grandmother, but until she
could get moved, my Mom and I spent a few nights in the house, so grandmother
wouldn't be alone. Mom slept in the bedroom that my grandfather occupied. I slept on the
couch in the living room with their little Chihuahua, Nina, curled up with me. I was
awakened that first night by Nina whimpering and shaking. I looked up and there in the
dining room area was my grandfather. I could see him clearly. I was too shocked to
move.....I just continued to stare and eventually he just faded away. I didn't tell anyone
about this for many years. I didn't want to upset my grandmother and I wasn't sure
anyone would believe me. I never saw him again. Grandmother died a few months later
and the family sold the house. The house has changed hands many times over the years
and according to some of the neighbors, the occupants have claimed it's haunted. I can
easily believe this.
MY GUARDIAN ANGEL

I don't think the house I'm living in now is haunted, but there have been strange things to
occur over the years. One being, My husband and I bought our present home in 1981. We
were the 3rd owners to occupy this house. None of the previous owners died in the house.
When I was pregnant with our daughter I had a very strange experience one night a few
weeks prior to her birth in February of 1985. I wasn't sleeping well for obvious reasons;
the baby taking up so much of my breathing room, the constant trips to the bathroom in
the middle of the night and of course the anticipation of her birth. I also had a terrible fear
that I was keeping to myself. I didn't dare discuss it with my husband or doctor or
anyone. Looking back, I should have. But, I feared the baby was dead; I wasn't detecting
any movement. (Later, I find out this is fairly common as the baby settles deeper in the
heads down position for birth. Not much wiggle room at that point.) This particular night,
I was laying awake, my husband snoring away beside me. I was worrying and fretting
and praying for my baby. Suddenly, I felt this warmth and peace come over me. Then, I
noticed a glowing ball of light hovering at the foot of my bed. It had no discernable
shape; just a glowing ball of peaceful light. I tried to wake my husband to witness this,
but I couldn't move or speak. This lasted maybe 20 minutes. The ball of light just slowly
dimmed until it was completely gone. I was then able to speak and move. I woke my
husband, but of course he couldn't make heads or tails of what I was trying to tell him.
All I know, is that after this experience, I KNEW that my baby was fine and I had nothing
to worry about. I think this must have been my guardian angel there to comfort me and
assure me. My daughter is now a beautiful young lady of 17.

STARING INTO THE VERY FIRES OF HELL

When my daughter was about 4 years old, I had a very disturbing experience. It was a
Saturday night and my husband was working the night shift. I'd gotten my daughter
bathed and went to bed early. It was about 11 p.m., so I decided to read up on my Sunday
School lessons for the next morning. I was teaching one of the children's Sunday School
classes. We'd only recently returned to the church after an absence of about 3 years. I
turned out the night stand light about midnight and had just closed my eyes when I
became aware of someone "staring" at me. I opened my eyes and at first thought that
Rudy, our mixed lab had wandered into my bedroom wanting to go out. But as my eyes
focused in the darkened room, I realized it was NOT Rudy. As I continued to stare, the
"dog" opened his mouth WIDE and it was like staring into the very fires of hell. I
propped myself up on my elbow and spoke to the monster dog. "You are not Rudy, you
do not belong here. In the name of Jesus Christ, leave this house immediately." The
"dog" snarled and then vanished. I was quite upset of course and picked up the phone and
called my sister. I told her what happened and she said that she'd had a similar experience
when she returned to the Church. She was visited in her bedroom by a dark cloaked
figure. She also commanded that he leave in the name of Jesus Christ. She later discussed
it with her priest. My sister is Episcopal and I'm Lutheran. Her priest said it's not
uncommon for Satan to try and sway Christians who've been unchurched but returned.
So, even though, I've not exactly experienced any ghostly phenomena, I have experienced
Good and evil in this house.

THE GHOST IN A WEDDING GOWN

(Nikki)

When I was about 7 or 8 (I'm 18 now) I lived in a big Victorian house with my mom.
Well, the layout of the house was so that you had to go through the master bedroom to get
to the bathroom. Well, the house was so old it didn't have heating and air. The only air-
conditioner and heater were in the master bedroom so we both slept in there. One night
after my mom had gone to bed, around 9 p.m. I was getting ready to go to bed. I had just
laid down and I was staring straight ahead, which was in the bathroom, when I saw what
looked like a woman who might be in her 20's in a wedding gown just standing there. As
I watched the woman, she started to move forward. I got really scared and pulled the
covers up over my head, and about an hour later I finally fell asleep.

THE LITTLE GIRL LAUGHING

(Nikki)

My mom used to work the graveyard shift at the plant she worked at. Well I was staying
at our neighbor's house and I had gone back home with their daughter to get something.
The door was locked so I had to climb through the window to get in. My friend went first
and as I was stepping through the window she said "shhh...listen". I listened for a second
and heard what sounded like a little girl laughing from the direction of my room, which
had been added on from the porch. We crawled back out the window and started running.
The windows of that house usually stayed up by themselves but when we were about half
way across the yard, when I heard the window slam shut. I looked back and sure enough
it was closed. After that I refused to stay in that house alone!
MOM'S CAKE
(Danny)

In 1961, my parents were married and moved into a two-story white frame house with a
2nd floor balcony. It was said that there was a woman who'd been killed by lightning on
this balcony. Just starting out and a lack of money was a bigger factor than ghost rumors.
Well a week or so after they moved in, mom made a white cake with white icing and left
it to sit on the kitchen table while they went into town to shop. Upon their return home,
mom said the icing had totally left the cake and was in a 2'' wide path across the table, on
the floor and straight to the back door. Oddly, the icing had also turned a shade of lime
green.

HE'LL NEVER GO BACK!

(Danny)

My dad's father stayed with my parents a few days after he and my dad's mother were
separated, and he slept upstairs. He came down the next morning with his blanket and
pillow saying he'd never go back up there again. He heard voices in the hallway
whispering words he couldn't make out and this kept him awake. He got up several times
to close the door only to awaken and find it open. He slid a heavy dresser to block the
door and it stayed closed till he awoke up the next morning. When he awoke the dresser
was sitting next to his bed, and the door was again open!

THE GREEN ARMS

(Ashliegh)

When I was little, I always awoke in the middle of the night screaming. Sometimes, I
never knew why. Other times, it was nightmares. The closest bedroom to mine, was my
brother's, so I would run in and ask if I could stay until I felt better. He never really
minded the company and if I annoyed him with questions or such, I would just go to my
parents room, the next door down the hall. Late one night, I woke up terrified. I ran to my
brother's room and he agreed to let me stay for a while. After I had calmed down, my
brother and I began to talk. I don't know what it was, but suddenly we were both looking
towards the left wall. Two huge green arms were reaching out and then disappeared back
into the wall. We told our parents but they didn't believe us, so we kept quiet and never
told anyone again. We never knew what it was, and we never saw it again.
IT COMES TO ME IN THE NIGHT
(Branan)

About seven years ago, I began experiencing strange occurrences at night. I would wake
up to the sensation of being moved across the bed. The feeling was so real and so severe,
I thought each time I would fall off of the bed. The first experience I had was in
Tennessee, where I was raised and went to college. I was living in a dorm located next to
an old hospital that was said to be quite haunted. My room was right beside the hospital,
and they were currently doing renovations and construction to the building. After
graduating, I moved to California and began experiencing the same sensation in my
mother's home. I would wake up in the middle of the night feeling like I was moving
right off the bed. One night in particular, I awoke to the strange occurrence and thought to
myself "Here it goes again!" Suddenly it stopped. What happened next still sends my
heart pounding! The sheets on my bed slowly started moving down over me, towards my
feet. I was lying on my stomach with my head turned towards the side, so I could not see
the sheets moving, but I felt them moving over and off of my shoulders and back, resting
on my thighs! At that instant I knew I was not imagining this sensation! I decided to
pretend I was asleep and reach for the covers in a "natural" motion, as if doing so in my
sleep. I made a yawning noise and grabbed for the sheets by my thighs. I held the sheets
in a tight grip around my neck and shoulders so I'd be sure they wouldn't move again. At
that moment I was startled by a streaming wave of noise entering my right ear. It's hard to
explain what I heard. It was like a thousand voices talking into my ear; so many that I
couldn't focus on just one, within 30 seconds all of the sound was gone and I knew
whatever present, was gone as well! It was so unbelievable! I wouldn't talk about the
event in that house and insisted on taking my mama to another location in the city to
reveal what had happened to me. To this day, I am convinced I was being contacted by
someone or something supernatural, and I still occasionally have that strange sensation of
moving across my bed...I have had this sensation in four different houses.

THE COMFORTING SPIRIT

(Anonymous)

My husband and I were renting a house that was owned by a good friend of ours. His
wife had passed away about one year before we moved in. She was very ill and spent
most of her time in bed in the master bedroom. One morning I was sleeping and facing
the wall on my side of the bed. I was kind of in one of those half-awake, half-asleep
states when I felt someone put their hand on the back of my head. It was that affectionate
kind of touch, like they were scratching the back of my head. I turned around to see if it
was my son (who would sleep with us every night because he was so scared in his room),
but he was sleeping with his back to me. I then looked at my husband but he also was
sleeping facing the other wall so it couldn't of been him. I told my husband what
happened and he didn't believe me. So a few months later, it was early in the morning and
my husband was sleeping facing the wall on his side of the bed. He then felt someone run
their hand up and down his forearm. He explained it as being an affectionate touch.
Needless to say, he believed me then whenever I told him of experiences I was having in
that house. All of it always happened in the master bedroom.

FRIENDLY MAN IN THE HOUSE

(Lorrie)

We moved to the house in 1971 when I was in the fourth grade. From day one, my room
had an uncomfortable feeling in it. I never saw or heard anything, but I slept with the
lights on until I was in high school. That is when I was allowed to move to another room
in the house. Many years later both my mother and sister told me they never liked that
room either. They also felt uncomfortable in it. In 1986 my father passed away and in
1989 my mother remarried. One night my mother was lying in bed and saw a man walk
past the foot of her bed and into the wall. She yelled out her husbands name and he
answered from another part of the house. They were the only ones home at the time. His
grown children would come to the house to use the washer and dryer and swore they
heard footsteps and strange noises all the time. In 1992 when my son was two years old,
his cousin opened the back door and he wound up in the swimming pool (He didn't know
how to swim or float at that time). I ran as soon as I heard the splash and when I got
outside his head was above the water, like someone was holding him up. I believe our
ghost helped him. A couple of years later my sister's family moved back into the house
with my mother and the same cousin was in the kitchen. She wanted some ice cream but
couldn't reach it in the freezer. She asked grandma to help her. As my mother walked into
the room they both saw the ice cream come out of the open freezer and slowly float to the
floor. Other times the lights would flicker on and off. We finally just started asking it to
stop doing that and it would stop. Once, right after my father had died, my sister and
husband were joking about our ghost, all of a sudden the sliding glass door they were
standing next to, started slamming around in its tracks. It was shaking and vibrating like
mad. It scared them very badly. None of us joked about it again. I never felt this presence
was bad or evil. After he helped keep my son from drowning, I will always remember
him fondly. My mother sold the house in 1998. I have never gone back to ask if the new
owners have felt him and I haven't had any further experiences.
CECILIA, THE FRIENDLY GHOST

(Deva)

One day I decided to spend the night at my friend's house and as soon as I arrived, her
mother was leaving. As we were getting our dinner I noticed a woman standing by the
staircase. I told my friend that her mom was home and she said that was impossible
because her mom wasn't due home for another 2 hours. I looked back and she was gone. I
was getting freaked out, but for the moment, I decided to just brush it off. When we were
getting ready for dinner, I heard something in the living room. I thought it was her mom,
so I went down and there she was again. I called for my friend and she ran down the
stairs and finally saw her. She said "Hi Cecilia" and the ghost waved back and then
disappeared again. My friend told me that her name was Cecilia and she had committed
suicide in her house. She also told me not to be afraid of her because she means no harm.
From then on I see her at my friend's house and I am not scared.

MY SISTER WITH A SENSE OF HUMOR

(Monica)

When I was about 9 years old, my sister was a homicide victim. Throughout the years,
small, unexplainable things would happen, like stuff being moved around. One night
though, when I was 17 years old, my ex-boyfriend and his friend dropped me off at my
parent's house, then they left and I went into my bedroom. My bedroom had the attached
bathroom since it was the master bedroom. When I would go to sleep at night (to this
day) I would turn the bathroom light on to use as a night light and slightly close the door,
so it wasn't too bright. So, I walked into the bathroom, turned the light on and then went
into my room to turn the bedroom light off. Right as I went to turn the bedroom light off,
the bathroom light got switched off, too. So I went back into the bathroom and turned it
back on. This happened repeatedly about 2-3 times more. I wasn't scared though because
I figured it was just my sister playing games with me. Then, One night when my
daughter was about 8 months old, she was sleeping in the guest room at my parent's,
which was actually the bedroom I use to have. I was outside and my parent's bedroom is
next to the guest room. My mom saw a shadow go by and into the guest room. She about
freaked out and thought someone went into the room, so my dad got up and checked out
the house and outside. The only thing we could think of was that it was my sister once
again checking up on her niece.
A HAUNTED APARTMENT BUILDING
(Anonymous)

My family and neighbors believe our apartment building is haunted. My older sister
would always tell us that at night, her bed would rater. At first, I thought she was just
playing around....then one night there was as strong smell of alcohol in her room. She
called us to go check it out and in deed it smelled as if someone was drinking hard liquor.
At the time, we just brushed it off and pretended it never happened. About a year later, I
was sound asleep in my bed, facing the wall and for some reason I woke up and turned to
the other side of the my bed where there was a mirror. As I opened my eye and looked a
the mirror, I saw a woman sitting on the edge of my bed, holding something orange in her
hands. I was so freaked out that I just froze. I had never been so scared in my life and
wanted to scream, but couldn't. I wanted to run to my mom's room (which was down the
hall, but I just couldn't move. I waited until morning came and told my younger sister
what had happened the night before. She looked at me and told me that the day before,
she was heading to the restroom and looked at the mirror located in my mom's room, near
the entrance and there was a tall, well built man standing behind here with a flannel shirt
on. She ran to the kitchen, but didn't tell anyone, because she though we were going to
make fun of her. On another occasion, we had just arrived home from a part and my
pop's headed his bedroom. He quickly walked out and said "There's a woman outside our
window, crying and moaning. I'll go see if she needs help". He went outside and found
nothing. No one heard her, except him....which left him wondering what had happened.
Then while watching TV in the living room, the channel started changing. No one had the
remote and as soon as we changed it back, the channel would change again. We kind of
got scared and just ended up turning the TV off. When my little brother was younger, he
was helping me move my stuff from my closet. I was in the living room and suddenly I
heard him scream. At the time, he was about four years old. Apparently, something or
someone had spoken to him. We asked him what had happened and he said that a voice
inside the closet said to him "Come here". That's when he screamed and ran to the living
room. To this day, we won't go into that closet. We never told people what was
happening, in fear of ridicule, but one day as we were talking to our neighbor upstairs,
she told us how she had seen a little boy running and giggling in her apartment.
Wondering if anyone else encountered strange things, we as our neighbor next door if
anything strange had happened to them. She said that she often hears water running in the
kitchen sink late at night and how doors slam shut, when she's the only one in the
apartment. She also said she's seen a figure through the kitchen into the dining room.
There are too many encounters in this apartment to dismiss the idea that it is obviously
haunted!
HAUNTING ON THE THIRD FLOOR
(Tiffany)

My family bought a beautiful three story Victorian style home. I must of not been older
than nine when things began taking place in this home. One occurrence was when I had a
friend stay the night. It was around eleven at night my friend and I were in my room on
the third floor playing games. I began to hear footsteps in the hall. At first I didn't think
anything of it, assuming it was probably my mother or father coming to check on us.
When the footsteps got quieter and sounded as if they were descending, I got curious.
Since my room was the only room used on the third floor, what was someone doing
upstairs if not to enter my room? A few minutes later, I went down to the second floor to
my parent's bedroom. I asked them if they had come to check on Madison and I...but they
said they had not. I returned upstairs to find Madison sitting on my bed quivering.
Immediately I asked her what was wrong. She wouldn't answer. I assumed that she was
too scared to respond. After a couple of minutes she was able to speak to me again. She
said that when I had left to go downstairs, the footsteps returned. This time however,
they stopped at my bedroom door. Aft first she thought it were just me returning...until
she said she heard a man laughing. Madison knew this wasn't my father because his
laughter was very distinct. The door knob began to turn and the door opened slowly.
According to Madison, no one was there. Moments later I had returned. That night her
and I slept on the first floor in the family room. The downstairs area seemed to be the
least haunted. Needless to say, neither of us got much sleep that night. Fortunately
nothing else happened that night. Madison never did return to my house afterwards. I
really couldn't blame her either. After about a weeks time, I talked my parents into letting
me move into a room on the first floor. During the week that I was still on the third floor
other things occurred. One night my dad was working late. My mom was in the kitchen
doing dishes. Anyway, I was finishing up some homework and heard what sounded like
a man talking in the next room. I found this odd, because there were no men in the house
at the time. Unfortunately I couldn't make out all the words. What I was able to make
out, he sounded quite old. The talking stopped after a couple of minutes then I heard
footsteps descending the old wooden stairs. I suddenly remembered that my mother was
downstairs alone, so afraid for her, I ran out of my room and down the two flights of
stairs. I arrived in the kitchen to find my mother doing dishes....and there was no one in
there with her. After finally moving to the first floor, I never encountered the old man
again. As for my parents....they did. They heard footsteps and talking here and there. I
will say this....what ever it was in that house and what ever they encountered, was enough
to spook them into moving about a month later. I returned to the area shortly after to see
if I could find out anything about the history of that home. What I found out from
neighbors in the area was that one very old woman said that a couple used to live in the
house. Rumor had it that the old man was crazy. His wife eventually left him because of
his insanity. After his wife left, the man became very happy. The woman who I'd spoken
to said that the man would visit her daily to play cards or talk. Before his wife left, he
was not very sociable. About a year after the man's wife left, he ended up dying. Police
found his body on the third floor of the house in the bedroom, next to where my bedroom
had been situated.
THE HAUNTED AEROSPACE PLANT
(Jesse)

In the summer of 2001, I started working at an Aerospace Corporation plant. My job was
to do a fence and building patrol. In one specific building, I get this real uneasy feeling
and I would be covered with goose bumps from head to toe. This one particular incident,
I unlocked the door to a storage building and immediately got that uneasy feeling. As I
entered and headed to my left....I was in complete darkness for about the next fifteen feet.
Up ahead, about fifty feet or so, I could see a small light glowing. When I got to the area,
before entering the main area walkway, I could see and sense a dark shadowy entity
hovering from the southwest corner of the building...and it was huge! It began rising
upwards, towards the ceiling and it appeared to be about fifty to sixty feet wide. I stood
there, dumbfounded by what I was seeing. All of a sudden the right side of my face and
forearm became tense...so much that the sensation stuck with me for three days
following. Every time I entered this area, my attention was immediately drawn to that
southwest area. I continued to feel this energy for the next sixth months. Another part of
the same area; before entering into the building, would be sunny. But other times,
beneath the garage door crack, where light normally showed through....it would suddenly
become completely black...even when the sun was shining bright. It was very strange to
see the crack of the door be lit up at one moment and dark, almost closed off the next.
About a month later I had another encounter. It started around 5:30 to 5:50; give or take,
and continued throughout the night. The building was left open by the employees
working. As I arrived on the northwest side of the building in a golf cart, I headed to the
area where I had to hit for inspection. I did a complete u-turn and as I did, my head had
at some point, looked upwards to the middle upstairs window. I saw this man, sipping a
cup of coffee, looking down at me. He was wearing a pair of white or light tan dress
pants and a flannel type business shirt. I mean to tell you I literally jumped at the sight of
him, standing there, staring back at me. I then pointed at him and while making a sort of
nervous, laughing gesture, said "Don't ever do that again"! He seemed to just freeze in
mid air of his arm reaching his face to sip from his cup. I don't know why...but I just kind
of felt sorry for this guy....this spirit. He also had an expression or posture about him,
that seemed as though he'd forgotten something or was there, because he needed to finish
something...I can't put my finger on it. I ended up encountering him again on two
different patrols, in the same night. The second time I encountered him, he was in the
exact same position...with the coffee cup....except he was on the northeast side of the
building. This time, his presence felt very strong. It wasn't dark at the time and it was as
though I could visualize another employee there and he seemed to be helping this
employee do something. It was as though he were grinning at one of the machines. The
other energy I felt was about 5'6" tall and had a black, almost Hispanic look about him.
He wore a white shirt and black or dark navy blue pants. I sensed him turn around and
look at me...but he didn't do anything. Then he seemed to go back to where the other
spirit was and began to yell about something. The third night, I again sensed him in the
same exact spot. He was around the window, overlooking the warehouse. He appeared
and began staring right at me, as if to let me know he was aware I was there. I then said
to him "You need to leave. I am sorry, but you need to go home now. You're done. Don't
be afraid, it's okay". It was as though he understood, because he started to walk
backward, turned around and then he turned around and looked back at me and smiled. I
swear I have never felt so at ease as I did at that moment. Nothing happened afterwards
for at least a year. This incident was kind of funny. It was August of the following year.
I was upstairs in the hall way of the training center. I was on patrol and one of the things
I had to do was go upstairs and lock two doors at the end of the training center. I had just
started to open the downstairs, double door when I felt a female presence in the area. I
could even visualize what she were wearing. I closed the door behind me and again, for
unknown reasons to myself, I was covered in goose bumps. As I made my way up the
stairs, I continued to feel this female presence nearby. She was Asian, about 5'5", with
black hair, wearing a white flowery type dresses that reached her ankles. I said to myself
"Okay, I can feel you". No sooner did I open the door about two inches....all of a sudden
it was as though the air was uneven or something....there was something strange about it.
I thought to myself "Uh, oh...I can feel you. You better not try anything funny". I opened
the door a bit wider and just as I made my turn to the right, she literally jumped out at me
with an expression of "Rah!". I just stood there, in total shock. She was right in my
face...I mean, right up to me, nose to nose. She stepped back to the middle of the hall and
just stood there for a little while. I reached to hit the chip I had to hit for the inspection
and as I did, she turned and looked as if she were looking at what I were doing. I then
told her "Don't try that again....I sensed you coming up the stairs". I walked back to the
stairwell case to leave. I didn't encounter her again after that. I'm not the only one to
encounter energies at this plant. There have been several reports of a male apparition
walking back and forth between building one and building four. One's who have
witnessed this apparition, including myself say there's a very tense feeling about this
energy...almost a tight upper lip sensation. I have also had other types of strange
sensations associated with the presence of a ghost. Around buildings eight and nine, I get
almost a light headed type feeling and sometimes a choking sensation. In building
seventeen, there have been several spirits felt there as well. In building seventeen I have
also felt light headed and felt some tension in that area...including hearing a swooshing
sound, coming from the south side in the corner. In that area, there is a small pillar or
wooden pole. Once when I was in the area, I heard what sounded like the chair
creek...the same sound it makes when someone has been sitting on it and gotten up.
Coming around the Post Bond shop, I felt as though I had walked into an enormous
energy field. The entire front side of my body lit up, like a Christmas tree and I was
covered in goose bumps. I stopped walking mid way and just couldn't believe the
amount of energy I felt. I stood there for a brief moment, then took a few steps forward,
but the feeling disappeared. I walked back and the sensation returned...as I walked left to
right. As I began to leave, I could feel the sensation on my left back side. The encounters
continue to date.
THE GHOST

(Sarah)

My friend and I always wondered about her house. It was haunted by a ghost! this is the
story of her. There was this lady with two children and a husband at a business trip.
Unfortunately she had gotten a call from her husband's friend that her husband got into a
car accident and he had died. she couldn't bear the horrible news. she had told her
mother-who was visiting her at the time-the she was going to kill herself and her children.
Her mother called the police. The lady was about to drown her children but her mother
wouldn't let her. So, before the police arrived she had hung herself from the fan in her
bedroom-now my friend's parent's bedroom. So this is the story of her. One day my friend
invited me over for a sleepover since her parents weren't home. So that day when we
were in her garage getting our bikes we heard some lady call my friends name-and
nobody was in the house except us, the tv was off and so was everything else,and the
garage door was closed. We got scared and just ran out of the garage. Then later that
night when we were in her parents room playing on the computer, the light turned off ,
my phones battery went completely dead-even though i charged it until it was full-and the
computer screen went blank but then it started typed things at random all at its own. We
got scared and went downstairs. Then it got freezing cold in the living room even though
it was a hot day and all the fans and air conditioners were turned off. Then her parents
pictures fell. We put it up but it fell again-it probably fell because the lady's room was
now my friends parent's room. Then my phone turned on by itself and i received a text
message. it said to leave at once. i threw my phone at the couch and it turned off again.
We tried calling my friend's parents but the phone wouldn't turn on even though it was
plugged in and in the phone jack. Then we realized we were in danger. Then we heard a
voice saying HELP ME HELP ME PLEASE! I screamed out with some bravery left in
me, WHAT DO YOU WANT? Then we stopped hearing her voice. Then the room got to
its normal temperature, the clock turned on, my phone turned on and it even said no one
texted me, and her home phone turned on, the lights and the computer screen were ok
upstairs, and everything was ok. It was like this never happened. We never spoke of this
again...and nothing continued to happen.

THE HAUNTED HALLOW PART 4

One exceptionally warm and muggy August night turned out to be more than we had ever
imagined it could be. We were all in a holler not to far from where we had played so
enceinte as young children. Little did we know what was just up the dark crocked road. I
and my aunt had decided to park the vehicle in the middle of the one lane dusty dark
gravel road. Some of the others had decided that they were going to walk the dark muggy
path. It was extremely hot that night so I had my window rolled down. The path up the
dusky gravel road was light by the light of the full August moon. As we sat waiting on the
others to come back not knowing what was about to happen I heard something thinking it
was my imagination running wild I hesitated to say anything to my aunt. As I listened
closer to see what the noise was I realized it wasn’t just my imagination. It was
something beside the long strand of barb fence that was just beside the vehicle.
CRUNCH, CRUNCH, CRUNCH went the dried leaves that lay on the foggy night
ground. I realized at that point it wasn’t the others that had walked up the dark muggy
path that was light by the full August moon. I thought that I would let the vehicle down in
neutral and it would roll backwards and the noise would go away. I was extremely wrong
when I would put the brakes on in the vehicle the mysterious crunching of the leaves
would stop. As the vehicle would roll farther and faster the crunching of the leaves would
roll farther and faster after this continued for a while I got so scared I had realized that
there was something that didn’t want me to be in that holler on the muggy full mooned
August night. As I started to panic and wonder if that thing that was following us was
going to get us before we could escape it the others come walking down the road. When
they got into the vehicle they were horrified by the same thing had walked up and down
the holler with them that Full mooned night. To this day I have never returned to that
holler when it was a full mooned August night.

WITNESS TO THE SUPERNATURAL

(Antonio)

Around 1997, I was working as a runner collecting money in restaurants from gambling
machines on the North side of Chicago. There were two of us, each working one day on,
and one day off. I suppose the job was too demanding of me because of the lack of sleep
or what have you. As weeks were passing by, my thirst was getting the best of me. I felt
as if the Sahara desert were in my mouth. On my way to work one night, I arrived
directly in front of a cemetery that is on the corner of Western and Peterson. Getting
ready to make a right hand turn, I began to feel slightly queasy and a little short of breath,
so I lowered the window to my car. It was at this time that I looked to my right and to my
surprise, there was a man sliding out of the cemetery fence. I thought nothing of it,
because the man was dressed in a nice suit. I thought it was just someone that was
urinating there after a bash he must've been at earlier. It was then that I blacked out. The
next thing I knew, I was inside an ambulance being revived. I was taken to the hospital
where upon being revived, I learned that my sugar level was above 800 and had sugar
diabetes. To make a long story short, a cab driver that was a regular player on the
machines I took care of, happened to be passing by and saw me lying on the street and
called the ambulance. About a week after my seeing the man exiting the graveyard, my
wife and I took a ride to the sight where I told her of my escapade. I realized then, there
was no way any person could have crawled out of where I had seen. The bars on the
fence are dug too deep into the dirt, for security reasons I would think. Not long after,
my wife and I were invited to her sister's house to eat and play some poker. Right after
we ate, Cindy; my sister-in-law and my wife; Betty, began to clear off the kitchen table to
play poker. We all finally sat down to play. Cindy's boyfriend Scott sat to my left, facing
the wall. Cindy and Betty sat directly across from me at the table, facing my direction. I
sat up against the wall where I had a clear view of all the bedrooms and the hallway
leading to each. It was about a half an hour later when I witnessed a man coming out of
one of the bedrooms. He was a tall slim man, wearing a gray sports like coat, a black
turtle neck sweater, dark slacks and a black velvet hat....with a little goatee to boot. The
man stopped for a few seconds, stared at me and walked into another room, which I
found out later was my nephew's bedroom. I was unaware of their living arrangements,
being that it was their new apartment. I would assume that this was the reason for my
wife and I being there. Nonchalantly, I asked Cindy if they had company. Surprisingly
she asked, "Why do you ask that?" When I told her who I had just seen, she got all shook
up and told Scott to go and check it out. He returned in a few seconds only to tell us that
there wasn't anybody there. I told my wife very silently we needed to go. We did leave
after telling Cindy that I wasn't feeling too well. After all, it had only been a week since
leaving the hospital. On the way home I told Betty that the man had scared the living shit
out of me, and that I wouldn't make a person like that up, just to get out of there. I loved
my sister-in-law. She was kind of nuts and a lot of fun to be with. I promised never to go
into that house again as long as I lived. Then one night, Betty had gone to bed and I
remained up, watching a movie on cable. It wasn't more then an hour later that I saw what
appeared to be Betty, spying on me from the kitchen....or at least I thought it was her. You
must understand that I was a new diabetic and being just that, my eyesight was
weakening and my temper was always on edge because of the medication I was on. So
you can pretty much guess, I was a little upset about being spied on. So, I went to our
bedroom to ask Betty why she had been spying on me. She responded, "You must be
going crazy! I've never left this room." Being told that, I asked her right away if she was
sure. We began to talk about it. I told her exactly what I saw her wearing...which I noticed
seemed to frighten her. She got out of bed, went into one of our drawers and pulled out an
old photo of her mother. She was dressed in the identical robe I had mentioned or accused
my wife of wearing. I had never met her mother...she had passed on 4 years before I met
Betty on the north side of Chicago. I was a South sider that had found a job on the North
side. This was the last sighting I have had to date. There weren't any shadows, no fog
surrounding them....and they definitely weren't all white and lifeless like in appearance,
as most people think ghost look like...all these spirits were very life-like looking.

A CHICAGO HAUNTING
(Sara)

I live in a mini mansion built around the 1910's in a north suburb of Chicago. I don't
really know the history of the house or anything like that and as far as I know, neither do
my parents. Both my sister and I have experienced strange things in that house. From
time to time, my parents say it's just all in our heads. They don't believe in that kind of
stuff at all. There are three levels on the north part of the house, the first floor, second
floor and attic. Then four levels on another part of the house, the first floor, second floor,
third floor and attic (not including basement.). About 5 months ago I was home alone,
baby sitting my two cousins. One is 5 years old and the other is 7 years old. I just put
them down for a nap on the second floor, on the north side of the house. I went to my
room; which is also on the second floor, only on the south end part of the house with a
third floor above me, then the attic. The floor above me is basically one huge room with a
television, computer, pool table etc. Now there is no way of getting to the third floor
above my room without passing by my bedroom door to get to the stair case that leads
upstairs. I was laying on my bed talking on my cell phone. I could see my bedroom door
from where I was laying. Then I heard what sounded like something rolling on the floor
above me. It was like someone was rolling a toy car, a skate, a skate board or something
heavy, with big wheels. Now, we have a skate board and skates but those are all in the
garage. And it didn't sound like it just slowly rolled from one corner of the room to
another it sounded like someone rolled the toy , skate whatever back and fourth really
fast. Now what is really funny about this is that part of the house has carpet, not wood
floors. It just wouldn't make the same sound. Right away I got up to go check on my
cousins. They are dead asleep. I told my friend what I heard and she told me it was
probably just in my head. So, I went back to my room. A few minutes later, I heard it
again. Even though I've experienced things in that house before this all happened, I was
still scared. I begged my friend to come over. She finally did. When she got to my home,
I took her to my room and we just sat there talking. I sat there, hoping it would happen
so she would see it weren't all in my head, but one the same hand, not wanting it to
happen again, because it scared me. After being in my room for about five minutes, it
happened again. She just looked at me like, "Did you just hear that?"…I just stared at her
like "I told you so". We went upstairs to check it out, even though I was very hesitant
to…not knowing what to expect. By the time we got upstairs, she was squeezing my
hand. We turned on the lights, looked around, no one was there. We both turned the
lights off and ran downstairs. I picked up one of my cousins and she picked up the other
one. We went to the family room on the first floor and stay there the rest of the day. After
that day, I never really went up to the third floor except when I had a large group of
people over. One night it was just my sister and I, watching a movie. We were both lying
on the same big oversized couch watching tv. We couldn't really see anything, except
what was in front of us. Were sitting there watching a movie when we heard a knock. It
wasn't loud at all…it was very faint. I didn't think anything of it. Then we both heard it
again and just we looked at each other. We kind of just signaled to each other to try and
ignore it. Then we heard it again, only this time, we heard 3 knocks in a row. It sounded
like the first knock was on the column farthest from us, separating the hall way from the
family room. The second was on one of the middle columns and the third on the column
closest to us. Then it happened again, only this time, there were five knocks going from
the farthest column to closest, then back to farthest. My sister looked at me with tears in
her eyes. We were both scared to death. Now there's NO WAY anyone could have come
into the house because we would have seen them run between the four feet that separate
each column, not to mention we would have heard them enter through one of the doors. I
swear I thought I was going to have a heart attack. Then suddenly, it just stopped. My
sister and I didn't move until our parents got home. To this day, my sister and I often hear
footsteps…not just walking…it's more like someone is running. And not just above us,
sometimes on the same level of the house we're in. From time to time when I get home
from school, I find my radio or cd player turned on and the volume is set very low. I'll
turn it off and come back later, to find it on again. My sister has a bunk bed. She always
keeps this certain brush on top of her dresser, yet sometimes, even after checking to make
sure it's on the dresser, she will find it on her bed. On another occasion, we had family
over visiting. I was in the pool with my cousins and got out for a minute to use the
bathroom. I had been in and out of the house in a matter of minutes. When I got outside,
my mother shouted at me about opening one of the windows while the air is on. I was
puzzled because I hadn't opened any windows, yet she swears she saw one of the
windows open while I was inside the house. I know for a fact this house is haunted.
Nothing violent has ever occurred….I guess they just want us to know that they're
around.

BICKERING

(Jen)

The first ones happened about 7 years ago. I was still in high school, and I would come
home and be alone until the evening when my parents would come home from work. On
one particular day, I was reading an english assignment on the chair in our living room,
when 10 feet away from me, I heard in the doorway to the kitchen, the sound of a man
and woman bickering at each other. I couldn't make out what they were saying, just that
it was very intense. My dog Petey even noticed and growled looking at the same area. I
checked all over the house thinking maybe a tv or radio was on but none were.

CLEANING A HOUSE THAN NEEDS CLEANSING

(Jen)

After I moved out of my parents I lived in a small apartment about 35 miles away and
was working as a maid, cleaning homes all day. There was one home in particular that
really spooked me out. An older man lived there and his wife had passed away a few
years prior. The first time I cleaned his house, I was vacuuming when I had the strange
sensation that someone was watching me and following me. Thinkng maybe it was my
cleaning partner, I called her name and she was on the other side of the house cleaning
the bathroom. I shrugged it off and continued to clean. Suddenly I felt a rush of cold air
brush past me and that eerie feeling of being watched again. It followed me into each
room I went into and I felt as if I wasn't welcome. I asked my partner later that day if she
ever got an eerie feeling in that home and she said she never has. The next time I came
back there, I was cleaning the bathroom, when the exact same eerie feeling followed me.
It followed me from one bathroom to the next and was very scary. After that, I requested
to never clean that home again, because whatever it was did not like me out of all the
maids that have been there.

IT'S PLAYING TRICKS ON US

(Jen)

My fiance and I just moved into our home. I had a day off work, and I was laying down
to take a nap, since my recent pregnancy has made me very very tired lately. I was just
drifting off to sleep when I heard a car pull up in the driveway and our side door open and
footsteps walking in our kitchen. I sat frozen since my fiance doesn't have a car and was
at work, so there was no way it was him. I finally got up and grabbed something to strike
with. I went into the kitchen to find no one there and no car present in our driveway
except mine. I went back to bed, and thesame thing happened, only this time the
footsteps went all the way up to my bedroom doorway. I was so scared I didn't move. I
looked over at the doorway expecting to see someone and didn't. Then our cat came
running into the hallway and looked intently at our bathroom wall for a long time. Its
eyes were just glued to the wall and unmoving. My fiance has lived here for a few years
and said that he has had eerie feelings like someone watching him behind his shoulder
and lightbulbs blowing up right after he would replace them. Also he told me of a dark
figure that he would catch out of the corner of his eye.

THE LITTLE GIRL IN WHITE

(Rob)

When I was four, we moved into a home in Rochester. Things started happening in that
house immediately after moving there. My sister Hanna reported seeing a hand reach in
her door and move things around on her dresser. One night, a girl about fifteen years old,
who was all white walked into Hanna's bedroom. She sat on her bed and started to rub
her leg. Another thing that happened was that one early morning Hanna woke up and
said she couldn't move. It was as if someone pinned down her hands and legs. She
began screaming and when my mother and sister Rachelle came in, they didn't believe
that she was stuck, so they just left the room. A minute later, what ever it was must of let
her go free. My brother Ian also encountered something. He said that one night he woke
up to get a drink of water, went through the living room and saw our old rocking chair
rocking all by itself. Also, in one of the pens we kept our horse in, the weeds would grow
really high during the summer. He would have to go out there and weed out the area,
using a hand held weed wacker...the kind that looks like a shovel. Just as he started to
weed, he heard footsteps behind him. He turned around, but nothing was there. He
turned back around and then heard the bush start to shake. On another occasion, he and
my brother Joe woke up to hear their door rattling. We had a small furnace in the living
room and my mother and father would take turns stocking it. Once, my mother went
down to put wood in it and out of the corner of her eye, she saw a little girl in white
sitting on the stairs. Probably the same child Hanna saw. She ignored it and went about
her business...when she was done, she took another look and the girl was gone. For one
reason or another, I used to sleep on the couch upstairs. At the time, there was a door
going from that room into the master bedroom. Sometimes at night I would hear
footsteps going from the bathroom through the room I was in and into the master
bedroom. I can't recall anything else happening in that house until I was about ten years
old. The only one's who witnessed these things at the time were my sister Lilly and I.
We would go outside to feed the chickens during the day and could hear what sounded
like children in the woods. You could hear laughing, singing, crying and even screaming.
At the time, we just figured kids snuck onto our property and were playing. When we'd
run to go spy on them....we wouldn't see anything, but could hear sounds of footsteps.
Another weird thing that was happening around the same time as this....was that we'd
hear hammering at night. We'd take turns locking the chicken coops so that no animals
would get to the chickens and one night I heard the sound of someone hammering...and it
seemed to be coming from every direction. At first, we didn't any mind to it, figuring one
of the neighbors must be working late on something...but as it continued every night after
that...it began to freak us out. We'd be so scared, we'd run into the house calling for our
mother. No sooner would she come out to see what was going on, the hammering would
abruptly stop. When she'd go back in, the hammering would start again. As a kid, I was in
the habit of waking up just as the sun would start to come up, even on the weekends.
One morning when I woke up, I saw what I believe to be the same little girl my sister and
mother saw....a girl in white, floating a few feet off the floor in the corner of my
downstairs bedroom. I was so scared, I grabbed the covers and pulled them over my
head. When I pulled the covers off, she was gone. The last thing that happened in this
house was...every time I went upstairs by myself, I would get this terrifying feeling. I
could not stand to be up there for more than a second or two. I would run downstairs as
fast as possible. I never felt this weird feeling downstairs, it seemed only to be upstairs
that I would get those weird feelings. One thing I did find out, but haven't been able to
confirm it, was that the man who built the house died while building it. This may explain
the hammering sound we'd hear. A friend of my father's said that he used to live in the
house and was always told that the man who died there, got into trouble for using old
broken tombstones on the house. I never saw any type of engravings or anything on the
house, but it would certainly explain the weird things going on in the house, like the
children in the woods and the little girl in white.

SUSPICIOUS HAPPENINGS

(Rob)

When I was eleven years old, I lived in a house in a small house in Centerville. It was a
nice house, surrounded by trees. We only lived in the house for about a year. One of the
first things that happened was one day while I was in the shower. I heard a bunch of
noises like shaking and banging and then it would stop and then start up again. I didn't
know to think, so I finished up my shower, went to the bathroom door and yelled out to
everyone "Who's making all that noise"? No seemed to know anything about it. I was a
little suspicious about it...still not knowing what to make of it. But the next time I took
my shower, it happened again. This time, I jumped out of the shower, waited and when
saw the closet door shaking and the sounds of banging were coming from inside the
closet. I opened the closet door, thinking it was probably just the cat stuck in there or
something....but when I opened it, the cat wasn't there. The closet was a complete mess
though, things were all over. I got dressed as fast I ever did in my life and got the heck
out of there. After that, I quit taking showers at night. Another time, my parents were
going out for the day. They left about eight that morning and returned about eleven thirty
that night. It was only myself plus my sisters Lilly and Hanna. We decided to just have a
movie day...so the entire day, we did nothing but watch movies. From the living room,
you could see my parent's room. The door was open and the lights were off. At about ten
that night, nothing but commercials were on t.v. so we all decided to take a break. I went
to the bathroom, Hanna to the fridge and Lilly to dress into her pajamas. I was the first
one to return to the living room and witnessed our parents bedroom light turn on by
themselves. My mother likes wind chimes and she used to have one hanging from her
ceiling fan. One day, we all heard this loud crash, so my mother and I ran to her room to
see what it was. We found her wind chime had fallen off the ceiling fan. My mother
brushed it off and thought maybe the cat must of pulled it down. I searched the whole
room and didn't find the cat anywhere. I began thinking about the wind chime falling and
how the cat could of possibly pulled it down, but it just didn't make any sense. If the cat
would of pulled it down, it would of been pretty hard for it to pull it off the ceiling fan
chain. On another occasion, I was in my room one night, looking at my bookshelf at the
opposite end of my room, when I saw a small hand held fan on my dresser, come on all
by itself. It took me a while, but I slowly built up the courage to go over there and turn it
off. After that, another incident happened with a fan. My mother, myself and Lilly were
all sitting in the living room, watching t.v., when a big box fan turned on all by itself. My
mother remarked about being chilly (which was strange, because everyone else was hot),
so she told me to go turn the fan off. I went to the fan, turned the switch complete off and
sat down. Within a few minutes, the fan turned on all by itself again. We all just stared at
each other for awhile....then I went over and turned it off again, this time, I unplugged it
too...just to make sure. One night, while I was sleeping, I woke up to a loud thumping
sound. It was like someone was jumping on the floor. The sound kept going on and on. I
tried falling to sleep, but I was too freaked out to sleep. During this time, my sister Lilly
and I were sharing a room. Eventually the sound stopped long enough for me to get up
enough nerve to get up and nudge Lilly. I asked her if she'd heard the thumping, but she
said no and fell back to sleep. I got back in bed and tried to fall back to sleep....but it
started up again. I got up again, nudged Lilly and when she woke up, the thumping
suddenly stopped. I asked her if she'd heard it that time, but she said she still hadn't. I
realized I wasn't going to be able to sleep in that room, so I got my blanket and pillow
and built up the courage (which took a while) and went out to the living room to sleep.
The living room was just down the hall and as I laid on the couch trying to sleep...it
started again. This time it wasn't so loud, I guess because I was further away from it. The
last thing I experienced in this house before we moved, was one night at about eleven
thirty, my mother, Lilly and myself had just come back from a long day at the county fair.
My two brothers Ian and Joe and my oldest sister Rachelle came by for a visit. My whole
family was there and we were all talking in the living room, when the doorbell rang. My
brother Joe and I opened the door, but no one was there. The door was right there in the
living room, so it only took us about four seconds to get to the door. When we didn't find
anyone at the door, we turned on the outside light, looked under the porch, looked all
around the cars and still couldn't find anyone. We ended up going back inside, needless to
say, I was pretty freaked out, because I pretty much figured what had happened, must of
been a ghost. My mother suggested that the batteries on the doorbell must be low and
that's what caused the doorbell to ring all by itself. I knew better....I have hard the
doorbell when the batteries are low and it makes a completely different sound, it makes a
slow ring type sound. And besides...that is the first time I've ever heard the doorbell ring
by itself like that. Although I never actually saw a ghost in this house, I tend to believe
that maybe one of the ghost from our other house may have followed us there.

A CRY FOR HELP

(Anonymous)
Since moving in our home about 6 years ago, my wife and I believe our home is haunted.
One thing we witnessed was we've seen an older gentleman walking up our long
driveway. Both my wife and I described him exactly the same, even though we saw him
on several different occasions. We also had music boxes turn on for absolutely no
apparent reason. Our dogs would act very strange as if they were looking and interacting
with someone. As engineers, we ignored all these signs and felt they were normal....not
paranormal.

The story I speak of happened on May 8, 2002. I had left town for a few days leaving my
wife to take care of all of our dogs (we breed show dogs). She was to meet me on the way
to a show in Ohio the next afternoon. Our friend was coming to house sit and take care of
the "gang".
At 5:00; Shari, my wife, called to tell me everything was a-ok and she was heading in for
dinner. I told her we were also going to get a bite and would be returning to hotel later.
We confirmed our plans for the next afternoon. I then hung up and was anxious to get
something to eat and finish our preparations for the meeting. About 10 minutes later,
Shari called back and sounded VERY DISTRESSED. I immediately knew something
was horribly wrong and asked her what happened. She told me she heard the dogs
fighting and went to the yard to break it up. At that time, she slipped, fell and was being
mauled. She was all alone with 10 dogs, acting like a pack and was in real trouble. She
already received multiple punctures in her arms and legs and was having her lower calf
muscle ripped from her when she cried for help. She literally cried out "Would somebody
please HELP ME!!!". We live in a remote area several hundred yards from the next
neighbor. She was simply calling out in desperation "HELP ME"! At that moment, the
dogs snapped away and she was free. They looked like nothing was wrong and Shari
crawled to the house to get herself to the Hospital.

I drove home the 3 hours to meet her at the emergency room and was shocked to see how
much damage was done. We sat together while they stitched her leg; then got her home
for a long recuperation. She asked me to retrieve her shoes which had come off in the
back yard. I looked in the yard and was amazed to see a fog so thick I could not walk
through it. It felt like electric needles in my legs. I turned back and tended to the patient.

It was a few days later, we began to piece the incident together and have since taken
photos and EVPs of the spirits here. We thank them often and welcome their visits. We
hear things and feel things from time to time....but that story cinched it for us.

THE TWO HAUNTINGS

(Lori)
My parents bought a house in 1966 and from the very beginning things were not quite
right there.

There were two bedrooms upstairs and a huge walk-in closet lay between the two rooms.
I was fairly young and was given the smaller bedroom, while my two older sisters shared
the larger one. My youngest sister slept in my parent's room downstairs in a baby crib.
Being very young, I can never remember all the things I saw at night, but they terrified
me. My mother would have to sit in my room until I went to sleep. I do remember
hearing what sounded like a rocking chair rocking; the trouble is, there was never a
rocking chair in the room! Many nights I woke up, ran down the stairs and climbed into
my baby sister's bed and slept with her. Eventually my mother tired of sitting up with me
every night and moved me in the other bedroom and put my oldest sister into my creepy
old room. It didn't take long for my oldest sister to also start having "scares" at night. She
would often come into our bedroom and beg my other sister to come sleep with her. Her
bed would shake and she would hear that invisible rocking chair creaking away. But
sadly, whatever lived in that small bedroom ventured out. I awoke one night from a deep
sleep to see a man standing in the hallway in front of the walk-in-closet. Our bedroom
had no door on it so I could see right down the walkway to the door on my sister's room. I
closed my eyes for a few seconds and opened them again to find this man still standing
there. At first I thought it might be my uncle, since whoever it was had on a orange
hunting outfit (which he often wore.) But I realized my uncle wouldn't have come to our
house in the middle of the night to stand in our hallway in the pitch dark. Whatever it
was....I was terrified. I jerked the covers up over my head and prayed whoever it was,
would go away. Through the years it got even more scarier. We would often hear a baby
crying when there was no baby in the house. This usually happened around 2:00 in the
morning. Only myself and my two older sisters ever heard the baby. One night when I
was around 15, I came home after it was just getting dark. The way the house was set up,
if you came in the backdoor there was the kitchen. Straight across the kitchen was an
archway into the living room. To the left of the archway, in the living room was the
staircase. Well, I came in through the backdoor and no one was home....at least I thought
no one was. The only light on in the house was the kitchen light. At the archway on the
living room side, by the stairs I saw a shoulder and an arm. The backdoor had a window
on it so I saw this when I stepped up to the door. As soon as I opened the door, the arm
and shoulder suddenly jerked away toward the stairs. I thought it was my younger sister
or one of my younger brothers playing a joke on me so I hollered, "Okay, I saw you!" I
proceeded to go in the living room and looked up the stairs, even though I heard no one
climb the stairs trying to hide from me, plus it was pitch black up there. I started to go up
the steps and the hairs on the back of my neck literally stood straight up. I was suddenly
so creeped out, it was all I could do to turn around and run out of the house. I knew
whatever had been in there was not one of my siblings. I waited outside until my parents
came home a while later. I told them what happened...but of coarse, they thought I was
nuts. But it gets even scarier. Not long after that my older sisters have moved out and I
once again inherited the creepy, small bedroom. It is a terrible feeling to wake up every
night and scan your bedroom for any ghostly figures. The foot of the bed would shake
and yes, even the rocking chair was still around.
What I am about to tell is the truth, I have no explanation for what I saw or what it even
was. I have been told it was possibly an imp and that there might have been some type of
portal in our house. All I know is that I did not dream this. One night I woke up startled
and instantly looked at the foot of my bed and the memory of what I saw is still just as
vivid to me as if it had happened only yesterday. I looked and there before me, sat this
black figure about 2 feet tall with orange cat-like eyes....just staring at me. To me it was
sort of shaped like a cat but it most definitely wasn't one. I mustered all the courage I
could and kicked at it and yelled for it to go away. Suddenly it floated up off the end of
the bed and floated right through my closed bedroom door, then vanished. I did not feel
that this thing was evil, but it's appearance made it seem like it was. I often thought
people would think I was nuts and never told anyone about this until years later. It was
the scariest thing I ever saw and I have prayed I would never see it again. So far I haven't.
That house still stands and my youngest sister lives there now. I live behind it and I still
get the creeps even if I look at that house. I have often wanted to ask my sister if any odd
things still go on around there. One of these days I might.

I am dealing with my own ghost here in my house right now. I call him "The Shadow
Man" because he has made his shadow well known here. I see him often, walking across
the front room, but he only lets you see him out of the corner of your eye. Not too long
ago I brought up the shadow man to my husband and told him I thought our house was
haunted. I told him I see it walk across our front room all the time. My husband suddenly
turned white and told me he also saw a shadow one night in the same room, but thought
his eyes were playing tricks on him. I told him they weren't. The shadow man doesn't
bother us, he walks the same path every time, from the kitchen out the front door. Once in
awhile we'll be watching TV and it turns off by itself which is more annoying then scary.
I think one time our house guest saved my life. I was going down the basement stairs
with a load of laundry and started to fall forward. It was like someone touched my
shoulder and pushed me back up to balance myself to keep from falling. If that hadn't
happened I would have fell head first down the steps. One night when my husband was
working nights and I was alone in bed asleep, I heard someone running up the stairs. I
had just taken the carpet off the steps, so whoever was running up them was making
quite a bit of a clamber. I woke up terrified not knowing who was in the house. I got the
courage to get up and check. I turned on every light in the house and found all the doors
locked and no one there. Well, needless to say, the lights stayed on until the morning. I
am pretty sure it was the shadow man, but I don't think he was trying to scare me...he
must not have realized the carpet was not on the steps anymore, silly as that sounds. It
never happened again. I don't want him to leave either, I feel he protects us and this
house. It just amazes me how one house with ghosts can be so terrifying, while others
can be just opposite.

"KERA"
(Mary)
Kera was four years old when her step mom took her life at my house. She died on a
Monday and come Tuesday night…I was woke up about 11:00 pm by pennies dropping
on the floor. At first I thought I was crazy, but it would not stop, so I woke up my
husband….he sat up and we heard nothing. Ok…I'm thinking I must have been
dreaming, so we lay back down. Next thing I know, my husband says "Mar, what's that
noise?" I asked him "What does it sound like?" He stated a penny dropping on the floor.
I turned the light on and there was a penny on our hard wood floor. So, I picked it up and
put it on the night stand. A few hours later it was happening again, but this time, I could
not find the penny. Not long after her funeral, things really started happening….toys
would come on by them selves (with or with out batteries), lights off and on all night
long, the t.v off and on, strange noises and smells would just pop up (mainly the smell of
a baby). My oldest daughter ran from my house when the toilet kept flushing by its self.
She cried all the way to Grama's house. Now years later, my oldest daughter wakes up
with claw marks on the inside of her legs and arms. My youngest son won't sleep in his
room because he says the kids in his room play with his toys too much and talk all night.
I have even been wakened by him screaming at them to leave his toys alone and to be
quiet. When I went in his room, he was sitting up…sound asleep and yes…the toys
would be on and making noise. I am past being scared now. I feel if I leave my house, I
would be leaving Kera. Things have gotten worse…I see a man's shadow on the wall at
night watching my husband and when I'm asleep, things fall off the walls. My husband
was walking in the kitchen one day and the clock jumped off the wall and went about 3
feet, making sure it hit him right in the head. One day he was eating cheese cake and his
fork just started jumping up and down. He got so scared afterwards that we're not even
allowed to talk about any of this around him. I have four kids now; ages 22, 20,17 and 9,
they all know our house has ghosts…and it's not just Kera anymore. They still get the
willies and their friends still won't stay here at night. My oldest was 11 when Kera died
and things still continue to happen. I feel we have good ghost and bad ones…because you
can feel the differance when they are near you. I have one that pulls on my shirt…that I
think is Kera. I had a sheperd and a rott that bark at the wall for no reason. They would
watch it like it and move around from side to side. It would get so bad that I would have
to put them out. I have lots of stories about my house, but could never leave it for very
long….I feel the ghost come and go as they please. I know hey are here for some reason
and I hope one day, I will find out why. (Just a quick note to readers of this story whom
are curious about how Mary knows one of her spirits is named Kera. Kera was a
beautiful, loving four year old child that died a tragic death in Mary's home while Mary
and her family lived there…May God bless this little angel).

LIVING WITH THE DEAD

(Sabrina)

When I first moved into this apartment, I didn't notice anything unusual. I was pregnant
with my first child and as her due date approached….things really began to happen. The
first thing I noticed was a feeling of being of watched. I used to have this white ceramic
angel. I had a dream that the angel had a dead baby mouse in her hands with blood
running down her dress. I gave the angel to my mom because she thought it was too nice
to throw away. I wrote this incident off as one of those vivid dreams pregnancy makes
you have. It didn't bother me living right across the street from a cemetery, because I
have family buried there….but now I wonder if the cemetery had anything to do with all
the hauntings. Yes, I said hauntings because it wasn't only in my apartment but
throughout the entire complex. After I had my daughter, I began to feel very uneasy
upstairs and could no longer sleep in my room. I was so frightened that I would only
shower in the day. My baby also had trouble sleeping upstairs. As soon as I would leave
her room, she would wake up and start screaming. I ended up moving her bed into the
living room. One day I went upstairs to take a shower and left her downstairs in her bed
napping. I heard the front door open and close and thought it was my boyfriend. I
hollered asking if it was him. When I got no response I wrapped a towel around myself
and as I was about to step out of the bathroom a transparent man walked quickly by and
into my daughter's room. He walked by so fast that I barley caught sight of him. I looked
into my daughter's room, but nothing was there. I checked downstairs, but all was fine. I
quickly rinsed off and never took a shower when I was the only adult home, ever again.

One day it was storming out and I was on the phone chatting with my mom. I heard my
bedroom door slam shut upstairs and the sound of someone running back and forth in my
room stomping very hard. I slid my baby's bed by the backdoor so that if I needed to run
out the door I could just grab her on the way out. The sound was real, so of course I
thought someone was in my apartment. I went to the kitchen and grabbed the biggest
knife I could find and started up the stairs with my mom still on the phone. The running
and stomping was still happening and I was so scared, I was crying. As soon as I got to
the door everything went quiet. I checked the room and looked in the closets, but it was
all empty. My mom tried to convince me it was my imagination but that did not work of
course. It was after this that I began to feel a new set of eyes watching me. I felt there was
something truly evil in the apartment.

My dad was injured in a motorcycle accident and had to come stay with me because he
had to go up stairs to get to his house. My front door started opening, when no one was
home. We would leave and come home to the door standing wide open. My dad left one
night and locked the house up. When he got home he couldn't believe the front door was
standing wide open. I had been out of town for the day, so he knew I didn't do it. This
went on the rest of the time I lived in this apartment. One day I was on my way out to my
boyfriend's car and I turned around just in time to see the front door opening by itself. I
had just shut and locked it. I told my boyfriend to go lock it back up because I was too
scared to go near it. Of course when we got home it was wide open again.
My daughter had now grown some and was walking and talking a little and would often
act as though she was playing with another child. Even one of my aunts witnessed this.
My neighbor said that if a spirit wants to contact you, it will ring wind chimes. It just so
happened I had some butterfly chimes hanging between my dining room and living room.
I had a dream the same night that my chimes were spinning in a circle and a little boy
was there trying to warn me about something. I woke up from that dream and was so
scared that I didn't sleep the rest of the night. I also had another dream about corpses
floating in my living room that really shook me up. I talked with a friend of mine who
lived on the other side of the complex and she said there was definintly something in my
apartment because as I was telling her we both started getting cold chills.

Later, I was ready to take my house back and started sleeping in my room again. Well that
didn't last but one night. Something kept picking my feet up and when I opened my eyes
to look at it, my feet dropped and I saw a black shadow dash out into the hall. Once while
sleeping downstairs something that felt like a child's hand kept touching my cheek and
tickling it. I don't know why but my thoughts went back to the little boy in my dream.
Strangely, I wasn't scared of this energy. I still sensed evil in the apartment, but also felt
other spirits there.

One night I was recording myself sing while I had headphones on. When I played the
tape back on the part that I wasn't singing, there was a horrible growling noise and
whispering in the background.

One night I had some friends over for drinks. We were just talking and telling jokes when
all of a sudden my bedroom door slammed shut. My friends were convinced someone
was in my house but I knew better. Just to satisfy their worries, I let them see for
themselves that the room was empty.

One night two of my neighbors were sitting outside talking when they heard someone
stomping in another neighbor's apartment. The thing is, no one was home in that
apartment because she was in Kentucky at the time. The other two neighbors called the
police thinking someone broke in. The police went in and had their guns drawn and took
search dogs inside. Before they went in we all watched the lights come on in the living
room and kitchen so the police told whoever was in to come out. They searched and
found no one. It really freaked everyone out even the police were a bit shaken. No one
could have went out the back because the backdoor is a sliding glass door and can only
be locked and unlocked from the inside. The police said the apartment was secure and
there's no way someone was in there.

Right before I moved out, my mom was staying with me. I let her sleep in my room since
I wasn't about to. She woke up around five one morning and saw the closet door open by
itself. A neighbor once said to me don't worry they stay in the hall.

THE FAMILY PET

(Sabrina)

One night I was babysitting for some of my mothers friends. They lived on a highway. I
watched their children many times before and had never had anything strange happen
there, although all of the children claimed the house was haunted by the spirit of a man
named Henry and an Indian. While we were upstairs in the playroom, the curtain started
to move so I thought the window must not be shut all the way. I pulled the curtain back
and saw that the window was shut tight. I looked down and saw a small white dog with
brown and black spots on it. This didn't strike me as odd because I knew they had a dog
but I thought he was out back. I just dropped the curtain and went back to playing with
the children. When their parents got home I told their father that the dog was cute. He
asked "What dog?" I thought he was being silly, so I said "Your dog" and told him where
I saw it. His face grew very serious and he asked me what the dog looked like. After
describing it he said "We don't have a dog anymore, because the one you just described
got hit by a car two weeks ago".

THE BOOK OF SPELLS

(Sabrina)

When I was about thirteen my best friend and I were really into the paranormal. I found
a black magic book in the kitchen cabinet and of course we had to experiment with it. We
didn't believe it would make anything happen, so we didn't follow any of the advice on
protection. We were sitting on my bed when I decided to read the spell on conjuring up a
spirit. Right after I finished I closed the book and it flew right out of my hands, across the
hall and landed in the utility room. My friend and I were speechless. It just so happened
that my mom was coming down the hall right when the book flew out in front of her. She
asked "What was that all about?" I told her what we had been doing. She threw the book
in the trash. Later; after my friend had gone to sleep, my mom called me back to her
room. I was expecting her to give me some sort of lecture for messing around with such
things; but instead, I was shocked by what she said. As she was about to make her way
past my room she noticed a smoke cloud hovering right outside my room and stopped
because she stepped into it. Had she not seen this, the book could have hit her. She said
she didn't say anything earlier because she didn't want my friend to think she was weird.
She was so scared she asked if I would sleep with her that night. My dad worked third
shift and my mom had never before asked me to sleep with her. When my mom told my
dad what happened, he couldn't believe the book was in the kitchen cabinet. He always
had kept it in his closet and hadn't even looked at it since he put it there when we moved
in. He also said he didn't order the book; it just came to him in the mail one day with his
name on it so he just kept it. I only saw the smoky thing one time right before we moved
out. My mom, my aunt and I were all sitting around watching TV one night when I saw it
float down the hall and sit right next to my mom. I could see dark spots where its eyes
and nose were and dark lines where its arms were. My mom and aunt could not see it and
it would not go away even though I was pointing at it and talking about it. My mom and
aunt got so spooked they ran and sat by me. I got so nervous, I screamed and then it
vanished.

NOT MISSING ANYMORE!

(Sabrina)

One of my aunts told me this story. When she was a little girl, she lived in a haunted
house with her mom and dad. They would often hear silverware drop in the kitchen and
the toilets flush, but no one would ever be in these rooms at the time. One night, her dad
was heading up the stairs to go to bed while his wife was in the kitchen getting something
to drink. He heard someone join him on the stairs and assumed it was his wife. When he
got to the room, no one was behind him so he assumed she must have gone to use the
restroom that's at the top of the stairs. He turned the light out and laid down in bed. A
few seconds later someone climbed in bed with him. Assuming it was his wife; he just
kept his eyes closed and began to relax. The bedroom light came on and his wife was just
then, entering the room. He jumped up from the bed and screamed something is in that
bed. After that they started packing and looking for a new home. My aunt had a bad habit
at picking plaster from patched holes when she was a child and this led them directly to
the source of their hauntings. One day while picking at a rather large spot on the wall, my
aunt formed a pretty deep hole. She started to pull out long red strands of hair. Startled by
this, she screamed for her mom. Her mom couldn't believe what she was seeing so she
started to pull the hair out too. When she realized it could in fact be human hair, she
started to try stuffing the hair back in the wall. She plastered the hole back up and later
after much thought called the landlord. The landlord told them that a long time ago an
elderly couple and their granddaughter, who happened to have long red hair lived in the
house. Rumor has it that one day no one ever saw the girl again and that when the old
couple moved they didn't take the granddaughter with them.

MOM'S CHILDHOOD HOME

(Sabrina)

When my mom was a girl, her two brothers, sister and mom moved into a big house
across the street from an elementary school. My mom and her sister wanted the upstairs
bedroom that faces the road. The room was black with dirt so my grandma told them if
they wanted the room they would have to clean it out. They wanted the room really bad
because of the big windows so they agreed. They didn't have a closet, but there was a
small crawl space they would store things in. My aunt said she would always sit her
things as close to the front of the crawl space as she could because she would get a very
uneasy feeling in there. My mom said she would feel like someone was watching her
when no one was even around. Their room would also smell like urine really bad
sometimes. One night my mom was up watching tv with a friend when they saw a gray
smoky looking cloud float through the dining room into the living room and disappear.
She had moved out and put this experience out of her mind until I was a young girl. My
mom started working at some factory as a seamstress and met a woman who she ended
up becoming best friends with. The women invited my mom over and when she saw the
house, she told the women she had lived there when she was a young girl. As their
friendship grew, this woman finally felt comfortable enough to ask my mom if she had
ever had anything strange happen while living there. My mom told her what she saw and
how one day her mom lined her and her siblings up in front of the stairs one Easter
morning to take their picture. When they got the film developed there was strange ball of
light on the stairway. Then my mom's friend told her that sometimes they will hear a baby
cry, but when her or her husband go to check on their children they are sleeping. She
also said she won't go down to the basement to wash the clothes without someone else
with her because when she's down there it feels as though someone is watching her. She
has also felt someone breathing on her neck in the basement. She also said that the
upstairs bedroom will sometimes smell like urine really bad. My mom's friend ended up
moving out so I don't know anything about the house now except that it's still there and
someone lives in it. I ended up going to the school across the street from that house when
I was a kid and would look over at it hoping to catch a glimpse of something strange but
it never happened. My mom still has the photo which I now know is a picture of an
extremely large orb.

AUNTIE'S YELLOW CAT

When my aunt was around eleven years old she had a yellow cat who she loved very
much. The cat ran away for about two weeks and when she got back home she was very
sick. There was nothing no one could do to make the cat better so my aunt tried to make
her last days as comfortable as possible. Finally the dreaded happened, so my aunt went
about the task of burying her. It was a very cold winter day and the ground was frozen,
so my aunt dug a hole and laid chunks of frozen dirt on top of her. After saying a small
prayer, she went inside and sat in the living room feeling very sad. For some strange
reason she looked toward the front door and saw her little yellow cat walking away from
the door, towards the stairs. She got up and followed the cat up the stairs and to her
room. The cat jumped on her bed and disappeared. She said she could see right through
the cat but she didn't have any fear of it. That was the last time she saw her little yellow
cat.

FROM THE DIARIES OF THE SPIRITUALY GIFTED

I am sixteen years old and I’ve always been a strong believer in the paranormal. My mom
and I have had many experiences in our life that could scare the most stubborn skeptic.
When my mom was in her early to mid twenties, she was just coming back from
Madisonville with her friend. It was a fairly clear night and Kelly and she had just passed
the train tracks when three stair step faces appeared in her window. They were all boys,
around the ages of 8 to 11 years old, and were wearing the old fashioned yellow
raincoats. Apparently as fast as they appeared, they disappeared just as quickly. Mom was
convinced she’d hit someone, or something, and she started panicking. Pulling off the
road, she scanned up and down looking for a body or animal. After retracing her path,
absolutely nothing was found. Mom has often said that it never occurred to her until she
got home that night that what she had seen was of another realm.

Several years ago, back when I lived in Evansville, mom and I were out with dad,
accompanying him while he was doing barricade checks (he was a project engineer and it
was one of the many things he was required to take care of.) At one of the last stops, dad
had gotten out of the truck to do whatever it was that he was doing. I was extremely
bored and tired, so I’d turned around in my seat to stare out of the back window. About
five minutes after looking out my window, a really creepy (I hate using that word)
shadowy male figure was standing there, staring at me. I wasn’t able to make out his
precise facial features, but the most uneasy feeling came over me. I asked mom to turn
around and see if she saw anything. At the time she insisted that absolutely nothing was
there and I was imaging things. She told me to turn back around in my seat, but I couldn’t
for the life of me turn around. Finally, dad got in the truck, turned the engine on, and the
backlights turned on as well, but the figure was gone. Several years went by, but one
afternoon, during my 9th grade year, mom confessed that I wasn’t crazy, and that she had
seen the “thing” I was talking about. I’d asked her why she lied, and she told me that she
was scared (at that point in time, mom was in denial about all things paranormal, she
knew they existed but I think she was trying to convince herself otherwise.) And while
I’ve had other scary experiences in my life, I’ve never again had that extreme drawing
emotion I had that night.

THE MIST
(Don)

When I was younger, my family would gather around the table and tell the spooky stories
that they encountered throughout their lives. I would just laugh them off as if they were
making them up until my Grandmother told one that sent chills down my spine. When her
mother, my Great Grandmother lay upon her death bed, Grandma asked her daughter, my
aunt to sit with Great Grandma so she wouldn't be alone. While my Aunt was reading to
her from the bible, a black smoke-like cloud began to gather above the bed. My aunt was
extremely frightened and screamed. Grandma heard and ran back to the bedroom. She
saw what was frightening my Aunt and grabbed a small bottle of holy water a priest had
left for anointing of the sick. She threw the blessed water all over the hovering black
smoky cloud and Great Grandma. Within seconds, the cloud disappeared entirely from
the room and within the hour, Great Grandma had passed away. To this day, we were
never sure if the black cloud was the angel of death or one of satin's minions coming to
try and steal my Great Grandmothers soul. Great Grandma was a very religious woman,
so we like to think it was just death coming to take a weary soul home.

AND THEN THERE WERE THREE!

(Kitty)

This took place two years ago, when I was 18. At the time, I was living with my mom and
step dad. My step dad's house was built in the early 1920's and I have always felt pretty
uneasy while in it. Now I pretty much can feel when there is a spirit in the room with me.
Well, this one night, my best friend and I were talking on the phone. We were having a
discussion about a friend of ours that had been murdered. Anyway, after talking to my
friend, I got ready for bed. Everyone else was asleep. I was lying in bed, trying
unsuccessfully to get to sleep. So, instead, I closed my eyes and started thinking about my
friend who was murdered. I tried to open myself up to the "spirit world", hoping to get
some answers (remember I was only 18 and thought anything would work). Well, I guess
I got something's attention. I started feeling like I was being watched and that I wasn't
alone in the room. I slowly opened my eyes and saw three shadowy figures standing
around my bed. They were kind of leaning in towards me, as if studying me closely. For a
minute, I was completely paralyzed with fear. I finally I was able to jump out of bed. I
wound up spending the rest of the night downstairs. I'm not sure if the spirits or whatever
they were, were waiting for me to open up a bit more in order to communicate with me or
what! If they were, I feel really bad about running away. Ever since then, every time I
spend the night there, I feel as if something is watching me. Now, I currently live in a
dorm. I'm not sure about the history of it, but I'm almost sure, it's haunted. I constantly
feel like I'm being watched while in my room. I have also seen out of the corners of my
eyes, shadowy looking figures, similar to the ones I saw at my step dad's house. There is
also whispering, all though I can't make anything out of it. I hope to someday do research
on this area, to see if I can come up with some answers to what is going on here.

HAUNTED CAMP

(Anonymous)

Two summers ago, I started working at a camp...a haunted camp. No one has ever shared
these stories outside of the camp, in fear it may scare campers away. During staff week I
heard talk of ghosts and spirits at the camp; but being a skeptic, I just blew them off. The
more I listened, the more real it became. Senior staff members, even the camp director,
told stories that chilled me to the bone. Several staff members have died at the camp, all
of old age (It is such a great camp it takes people in as staff members and they never want
to leave). One was a chain smoker and another was the ranger's wife. She died in what is
now the present ranger's child's bedroom.

Not knowing what to believe, I sat around a campfire at the end of staff week on Friday
night with four of my new friends and a man who was a senior staff member. He was one
of the strictest men I had ever met. He was also the kind of person who would never tell
a lie, especially not for amusement. He told us of how when he was a boy, he and six of
his friends were walking down the main trial and saw something. There is a mammoth
rock on the left side of the road, and a lake on the left, down a hill. He said they saw what
appeared to a strange glow emanating from behind the rock. Then he described what
looked like a pillar of fog, bright white and glowing...float across the road. When it
reached the woods on the right side of the road, it seemed to just fizzle out. He and his
friends stopped dead in their tracks, about 20 feet away from it. Finally; after about thirty
seconds, one of them said "Did you guys see that too?" and they all nodded in agreement.
Several years later I heard a similar incident from a couple. They said they had been
walking around the area of this rock, when the "pillar of light" went across the road.
Oddly, the man that had told me the story the previous year had not returned, and no one
to my knowledge had told these two people this story. Strangely, they both gave the same
description. But one of them said that halfway across the road they saw the bottom split
into two, and saw the outlines of legs.

Since staff week was over and it was getting close to the time when campers would start
arriving. I wasn't going to allow myself to be distracted by ghost stories...that was...until
my fifth week up there. It was late, around 11:00 and I was walking to the shower house
(which is right around the area where the man had said his encounter with the glow
behind a rock). It was dark, but I knew the trail and I knew there was a light on at the
shower house. As I walked along the trail, I thought it was strange I hadn't seen the light
of the building yet, but I continued on. After about ten minutes in to my walk, I fished a
tiny flashlight out of my pocket, because I knew I should only have about five minutes
before reaching the shower house. I turned the head and it flicked on. For about half a
second I saw the name of the camp on a sign. I found this odd, because it was about a
mile away from where I was supposed to be. The main trail makes a gigantic circle in
about a 2 mile diameter. I started at a location I'll say was around a 7 O'clock position,
my destiny was only at a 10 O'clock location, there is another location at 12 O'clock and
then there are campsites all along the way, until it circles back around to 6 O'clock, where
there is one final, undisclosed part of the camp at 6 O'clock. So I started at 7 O'clock,
walking clockwise and somehow I ended up at about 3 O'clock where I turned on the
flashlight. I never came to my destination nor passed any locations in between and knew I
never strayed off the trail because it is thick forest. How I got there, I have no idea. I had
a hell of a time getting back though, as I was not acquainted with this part of the trail and
had never walked it at night. After walking in to two different campsites and asking for
directions (wearing a staff shirt...imagine my humiliation) I made it back. But my
question was "How did I go around this entire camp in only 10 minutes when it would
normally take much longer?" Very strange and I'm still puzzled to this day how this
happened.

The only other thing that happened to me; along with a friend, that summer was on one of
the docks. I was walking on it at night; without a flashlight, because it is staff tradition to
not carry them. The platforms to the dock tend to rock back and forth in the water when
you walk on them. We were walking across the platforms, when all of a sudden the
platforms seemed to be rocking a little too much for comfort. I told my friend to stop, and
we did. The dock consists of about 10 platforms, and we were on about the seventh.
When we stopped and looked back, we saw the second platform rock...then the
third....then the fourth started to rock and then the fifth, it was as if someone were
walking across them, but there was nobody there. We didn't stick around to wait and see
what happened when it reached the sixth...we just took off running. Another odd thing
about these docks is, every time fire is brought onto to them, it will go out. I learned
quickly one night when I was lighting the trail torches for an event. Every time I tried to
light the torches, the lighter and torches would mysteriously smother out.

When I returned for my second summer, there was a new camp director and some of the
tradition was lost. Ghost stories went along with it and there was almost no talk during
staff week. At the end of the week, most of the staff went home for the weekend, but I
knew some people that were staying across the lake for the weekend, who were having a
party. It got a bit too rowdy for me and I left. I went back to camp to find myself the only
one there, except for the camp director and assistant director...but they were asleep. As I
was walking down the trail to my housing area, I saw a light about 100 yards in front of
me appear. It appeared to be moving back and forth across the ground, as if someone
were carrying a flashlight. When I got about 200 yards away from one of the buildings, I
heard a door slam. I was sure that no one else had stayed back, but I thought perhaps I
was wrong and someone had. There are two sides to the housing area. I lived in the
opposite side of where I heard the door slam. I slept on the left and what made me
recognize the sound, was that the right door stuck...it has its own unique, distinctive
sound, so I recognized this door being slammed immediately. Again, I figured someone
must have stayed back, so I didn't bother checking and I went to bed. I woke up in the
middle of the night to the sound of the door creaking from the middle room. I breathed in
deeply and faintly smelled smoke. The smell started to get stronger....I stayed in bed and
pulled the covers tightly over my head. I couldn't help but think about the chain smoker
who had died at the camp prior….knowing this was his favorite hang out, wondering if it
could be him. I had a really hard time trying to fall asleep that night. I smell of smoke
lingered along with the intense feeling of being watched.

Another incident that happened, not to me, but I was first to hear, was on the rifle range.
The third person to die had been the rifle range director (it was not an accident, he died of
old age). One night, the present rifle range director came jogging up to a group of us,
slightly out of breath. When we asked what happened, he said he was the last one at the
range, pulling down targets, when something tapped his shoulder. He turned to look…it
tapped his other shoulder. He looked back, and it poked him in the side. Frightened, he
said, "Is that you ****** (the name of the third person)?"…the prodding stopped. The
man that had died had been a real practical joker.

All in all, it is freaky, but you get used to it. It IS real. I am going back this summer, and
who knows, maybe when I come back I will have more to add to this…we will see!

A CAMP COUNSELOR'S STORY

(Anonymous)
I've been going to a summer camp for about five years. Three as a regular camper, one as
a Staff Aide, and the latest as a sort of counselor in training. The counselors usually range
in age from sixteen or seventeen to about twenty or twenty one.

The way the camp is set up is slightly odd. There's upper camp, where you have the
bunkhouse, the archery and rifle ranges, the adventure (climbing) area, and the sports
areas. Lower camp is about a quarter of a mile walk to a main road, where you cross that
road and you have the building where the meals are served, the lake, and the area's for
waterfront classes.

During the staff week when I was a staff aide (I wasn't there personally) two counselors,
Ryan and Pat, were coming up from locking up the lower camp areas, when they heard
someone calling for help. It was coming from the woods (the little dirt road to upper
camp is wooded on both sides) so they went on one of the nature paths, asking where the
person was. It sounded like a man. Finally, nothing happened, so they turned and started
walking back up, wondering what it could have been. They heard footsteps and labored
breathing behind them and turned around to look.
No one there.
So, they kept walking and again, heard the footsteps and breathing. They broke into a run,
screaming bloody murder for other counselors to come. When they reach the top of a
small hill in the road, they turned to look again. They saw a man walking back down the
road and heard 'you didn't help me'. A few of the other counselors came rushing out, and
also saw the back of the man before he disappeared in front of their eyes.

A few years before I started going, it was a Thursday of the only teen week that year (kids
age 12 to 16 only), which is always the hardest night for night watch. The head counselor
and director were both their, as well as the four others who had that night assigned to
them.
About ten minutes before night watch ended (at 12), they heard someone screaming.
Thinking it was a camper who had somehow managed to sneak out, they ran to the
woods, where they saw a boy about fifteen years old stumble out, face bloody, clothes
torn, and dirty. They brought him up to the bunkhouse porch, where they sent the other
four to get a phone, first aide supplies, and clothes from the lost and found, and blankets.

The director stayed with him, and the head counselor ran down to lower camp to get the
other counselors back up in their cabins to keep whatever campers that woke up calm.
The director was on the radio, and had managed to finally get out that the boy and his
friends had been camping in the woods, and his friends beat him up, took everything, and
left him. He had been out there two days. The director relayed the information to the
other counselors with radios and when she turned back to the boy-he was gone.
They searched nearly all night, and still couldn't find him. They called the police, but the
police said the only report of that missing boy had come three years ago, and they had
found him two years ago-dead.

The summer I spent as a counselor in training culminated in my last night watch of the
summer with another girl, and two guys. One guy had gone into the boy's bunks to sit for
an hour (the boys bunks separated into four doorless cabins, and from cabin one, you can
see just about everything). He was sitting on his bed, with his flashlight on, when he
heard what sounded like running. He stood up, and looked around but didn't see anything.
He sat down, and that's when he saw what looked like an eight year old boy crouched
low, running towards him.

He told him to stop, but he didn't, and jumped onto the other counselor's bed, then
disappeared. He came running out, told the other male counselor, who went in with him
and saw two eyes peeking over a top bunk.

They both came running out, told me and the other female counselor, and we commenced
to wondering what the heck was going on. Finally, we all got up our courage, and myself
and the other female counselor went back into the girl's side while the guy's went back to
the boy's side.

While the other girl and I were in there, we saw a little girl walk past us, blood dripping
form her nose, yelling to someone where the Kleenex was. Another voice told her to just
wipe it on her hand or they were going to be late for their next class.

Needless to say, we ran out of there, with barely suppressed screams and ran into the two
guys who were running out, saying that they had just seen the boy jumping on the empty
beds and singing 'Old McDonald had a farm, Eeya Eeya Oo'.

EERIE SOUNDS FROM THE OTHER SIDE

(Crystal)

Two summers ago my sister was living with me and when we get together all kinds of
crazy things happen. Anyways, i had a guy friend on the phone. I sat the phone down on
my leg to answer a question my sister had asked me. When I picked up the phone my
friend yelled "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?" I asked "What?" He said "THERE WAS
GROWLING AND SCREAMING ON THE PHONE!" I said "Yeah, Okay" but he had
already hung up. My sister asked what I was laughing about and before I could answer
we heard very loud growling come out of the middle of my livingroom. Nothing was in
there. Needless to say I RAN out of the house leaving her standing there in shock
THE HIDEOUS DEMON

(Don)

This occurred right after my sister-in-law was killed in a car accident. At the time, my
brother was going through a very messy divorce and straying away from the church. Dick
had been working late and had just walked to his truck, after he climbed in and started it;
he had a very uneasy feeling wash over him. As he was about to put his truck into gear he
glanced toward the passenger window, next to him was my sister-in-law who had died. At
first he was startled and thought it was a sign that she may want him to pass along word
to her husband Ron. He just smiled and said to the apparition, "Hi Heidi!" He then said
that a feeling of pure evil begin to permeate out and transform the image, slowly turning
it from my loving deceased sister-in-law, into a hideous demon with long fangs and
sunken red eyes. As the evil thing sat snarling at him he said a quick prayer of protection
and then told the spirit...and these are his own words. "Satin, get the hell out of my
truck!" He said with a bit of unnerved surprise that it disappeared instantly. He never saw
the image again.

THE BASEMENT SPIRIT

(Matthew)

I believe our basement is haunted. The reason I feel this way is because we have a censor
light in our basement for the laundry room. We use this devise because it's easier than
looking for the string to turn on the light. Anyway, while I'm laying in bed, in the
basement, for no apparent reason, the censor light will just comes ON! Also, I have a
television in my room and before I go to sleep, I set the sleep timer at 60 minutes. I
always remember what time I go to bed. But oddly, sometimes I will wake up in the
middle of the night and the television is on. Also, sometimes I will wake up to a strong
feeling of a pressure on my leg. If I try to move my leg, it feels as if it is stuck and it stays
this way, until I am able to get my other leg out and kick in that area to break free. There
are also times when I'm at the computer, also in the basement, and when I glance at the
china cabinet next to the computer center, I often see a reflection of a person just over my
left shoulder. I can't really tell what gender or age it is, but it is definitely a person. I have
resorted to taking pictures of things I've been seeing around the basement, to prove what I
am experiencing. I have managed to capture a picture with several orbs , plus a picture
with a vortex shooting across the room.
THE LITTLE GIRL IN THE ATTIC
(Ronald)

It was the summer of 1989 in Lenexa Kansas. My best friend's mother was kind enough
to let me stay in their house for the remainder of the school year so that I could finish out
my senior year in my high school. My family had moved to Illinois and against their
better judgment let me live at my friend's house. Well, my friend and I shared the attic in
his two-story house, which had been remodeled into a bedroom. There were two other
teenagers living in the house besides us so it was necessary to make the attic a bedroom.
Well, one night we were both asleep in the attic and at around 2:00, I woke up for
whatever reason, I usually wake up once or twice a night anyway. At first there was
nothing strange or out of the ordinary that I noticed, but then I looked toward the foot of
my bed and that's when I saw the most amazing apparition. There was a small girl,
probably 7 or 8, I would guess standing at the foot of my bed and off to the left corner. I
was so taken by what I was staring at that I couldn't even speak. I was more shocked than
scared, but I was definitely spooked by her sudden appearance. She was dressed in what
appeared to be a solid white dress that went all the way to the floor. She was completely
transparent and I could not clearly see her face, but her face was aimed right at me! She
moved across the bedroom floor directly parallel to the foot of my bed and eventually
disappeared into the wall of the attic on the opposite side of the room. Her face was
pointing towards me the entire time she was floating across the bedroom floor, and she
never once moved her head away from me. Then it was over........Whatever it was,
whoever it was, had just disappeared and was never seen again. I continued to sleep in
that room for another 6 months, but I never saw anything like that again.

WHERE DID SHE COME FROM?

(Ronald)

In 1990, I was living in an apartment by myself, in Lenexa Kansas. This apartment was
right down the road from where I previously lived with my best friend. I had borrowed a
friend's Ouija board one week because I had been so bored......I needed some excitement!
On a few separate occasions, I used the Ouija board (alone) in the house to see if
anything would happen. Well, nothing happened.......that night! The next week, I had a
friend of mine staying with me because he had nowhere else to go, he had been kicked
out of his own house. I got up late one night to go to the restroom. He was sleeping in
the living room, which was directly in front of the restroom. He slept on the floor often
because he was more comfortable there. This night was different though because on the
way to the restroom I looked in the living room and saw that there was what seemed to be
a woman laying on him, under his blanket. He was laying on his stomach and she was
laying on her stomach, on top of his back (weird I know). The blanket that was over both
of them looked more like a tent, because the two bodies were stacked, two high! I could
see her long brown hair and that she was wearing a tank top. Part of her jeans were
exposed where the blanket didn't cover her and she was completely clothed, but I never
did see her face because her face was pointing in the opposite direction. I didn't think
much of it because he did have a girlfriend, living in the apartment complex. I figured she
had stayed the night. First thing in the morning I asked my friend what time his girlfriend
left and he told me that she didn't sleep there nor had she been there at all that night! He
explained to me that he had came home alone. The door to my apartment was locked,
because he locked it when he came home and his girlfriend did not have a key to get in
either. We were both terrified after that experience, especially him! From that point on, I
stayed at all my friends houses like a scared little kid because I was afraid of what I might
find next in my apartment.....alone!

A LIVING NIGHTMARE
(Ronald)

My family moved into this house in 1979 and I was only 8 years old at the time. The
house was great and everything seemed normal up until I turned 14 or 15. It was
considered two stories because half of the basement could be seen from the front, was not
below the ground. The house was approximately 1500-1700 square feet. I got left alone
in that house frequently and spent a lot of time on the basement phone with my girlfriend.
I would always hear heavy footsteps walking down the hallway, that was just above me.
They would start on one end of the house and walk to the other end of the house! My
mother sometimes complained that she would feel gusts of wind around her legs while
she was getting ready for work early in the mornings. My older brother once got freaked
out because he said that in the middle of the night, he woke up to the sound of a woman
screaming very load in the hallway just outside his bedroom door. He said that when he
went to investigate, there was no one there. He claimed that the screaming was so load
that he couldn't see how the rest of the family didn't wake up, since all of our bedrooms
were right off the hallway. The most terrifying event that took place in this house was
when my brother was down stairs in the basement one night with his girlfriend. They
were on the couch with all the lights off. No one else was in the house except for him and
his girlfriend, when all of a sudden they both clearly heard a voice call out my brother's
name. He said that the voice was right near both of their faces when they heard it. His
girlfriend was so scared that she started crying and wanted to leave.....which they both
did immediately. One afternoon, I was doing homework in my bedroom with my door
shut when I heard a knock at my door. I said "come in", but no one did. I went back to my
homework because I thought that my father, who was home, had tried playing a trick on
me or something. Moments later, I heard the same knock, but did not say anything this
time.....then another knock came! I got up and crept to the door and flung it open
expecting to see my father there, but there was no one. Well, I found my father but he was
in the garden outside and had been for long time. He claims that he never came into the
house and when I told him what had happened, he just said "wasn't me". This place was
creepy and I always have strange dreams about it. In all of my dreams, there is a presence
in the house and it's always trying to get me. Most of my bad dreams are of this house
and what's in it. Even to this day, 17 years later, I still have horrible nightmares of this
house.
MY GRANDMOTHER'S HAUNTED HOUSE

(Serena)

I have recently come to believe that my grandmother’s house is haunted. I usually visit
there quite often and even have my own room at her house. Well, the room that I stay in
now used to be my uncles room. He lived with my grandparents his whole life because he
was ill. He died on Friday the 13th in 1999. After he died, I moved into his room. I’ve
never told anyone about these experiences, but I know I’m not the only one experiences
things. I found out that there is an extensive history of deaths on the property. One of the
people who died on the land was a farmer named W.J. Hatchet, who died after being run
over by his own tractor. There is also a pond at the end of the road, which two people and
a child drowned in many years ago. Our neighbor’s husband also died a few months ago
in a car accident; so this place I call home, is crawling with ghost. You can’t get away
from them and this is especially true for me, when it comes to ghost. I am very sensitive
to sensing them. One night it was about two o'clock in the morning and my friend had
stayed the night. We had previously been to a ghost special from BBGT at our chamber
of commerce and had gone on a ghost hunt that night at the 1827 graveyard .Well, we
were asleep when my friend woke me and said that some one was in the room. I sat up
for a minute and looked around, but found nothing out of the ordinary. So, we turned a
night light on and went back to sleep. The next morning while my friend was in the
shower, I heard someone calling my name. I thought well it’s probably her in the shower
wanting something, so as I got up to see. I saw my closet door open then close again…
needless to say, I ran out of the room and into the living room where my grandparents
were. I also at times feel as if I’m being watched in the room and get the strangest
feeling. It’s always so cold in my room…in fact; it’s the coldest room in the house. My
grandmother also told me one time that she was in my room picking up some laundry and
thought she heard my deceased uncle singing (He liked to sing and had a really good
voice). She thought that someone in the living room was playing home movies or joking
around, so she went in there to ask if any one had been singing but nobody had. She also
said it had sounded like the singing was coming from the closet. My closet really scares
me…I never go in my closet and always try to keep the door closed, yet something is
always opening it. One time the power went off while I was at my grandmother’s house
and I am a candle freak, so I went back to my room to get some candles. As I walked
into the room, I could hear this eerie, soft humming of Christmas music. I realized what it
was…I have a teddy bear in my closet (my closet is a big walk in closet) that sings
Christmas jingles if you squeeze him. Well I was not aware of anyone being back there
because the only people in the house at the time was myself, my grandmother and
grandfather and they were in their living room on the couch talking. I found that very
odd. I feel as if my uncle is always watching me in my grandmother’s house. I really
don’t mind sometimes, because I know he would never hurt me…but sometimes it just
gives me the creeps!!!!
IMAGE IN THE MIRROR
(Jeremy)

A long time ago when i was around 4-6 years of age my family lived in a 3 story house
on the side of a hill in Glendale. I've heard a bunch of stories from my cousins and aunts
about ghosts living in mirrors, but back then I was very gullible and never thought they
were true. Anyway, this house was on a hill, so the first floor would be at the street, the
second floor would be in middle and the third at the top. I slept on the second floor and
my parents I think slept on the other side (it was a huge house and the floors were huge).
One day I was down there alone and I walked into the bathroom and looked in the mirror.
I was so scared at what I saw. Instead of seeing my own reflection, I saw what appeared
to be an apparition of some sort. It had a face quite clear, big black hollow eyes and no
mouth. I remember these eyes were nothing more than blackness staring at me. I was so
scared, I ran up stairs and jumped on the couch with my hands covering my face. That is
all I can remember of this incident. But one thing is for sure...I did not like living in that
house and we moved when I was six, soon to be seven.

WEEPING WILLOWS, RUSTY GATES AND MAKE SHIFT GRAVES

(Jeremy)

My new house was located in the valley area; north, around six flags magic mountain. I
had a huge backyard, about 1/2-1 acres big. I loved this backyard, but always thought it
was creepy. It had big willow trees that hung over rocks that were piled to look like
graves and old rusted gates. Every other day I would see someone walking by out of the
corner of my eye. I would get scared and turn quickly to face him or her and there would
be nobody there. We had a pool in the back yard and overtime I got in it, I never felt
alone. One time I was swimming in the pool and a force started moving me around the
pool out of no where...I quickly jumped out and ran inside. One night my friend came
over and he dared me to go outside alone with no light and walk around. I was scared
from what recently happened in the pool but I did. I walked around until I reached the
end and out of the corner of my eye I saw a man shaped figure there. I turned quickly to
face it and to my surprise IT WAS STILL THERE! I stared at it for a second to make sure
I wasn't seeing things...when I started to run about 1/4 of the way back. I decided to look
back, this time there was nothing there. I was still really scared so I kept running. I told
my friend it was fine and I didn't see anything because I knew he wouldn't believe me. I
used to go around back to this metal gate and smoke when I was about 11-12 years old.
Because no one ever went back there and I didn't want to get caught. One time I was
standing there smoking and the gate started rattling. I thought it was just the wind, so I
kept smoking...when I realized it wasn't windy. I looked back at the gate and it swung
open...needless to say, I put out the cigarette and ran. The entire time I was at that nice
house I always felt like someone was watching me and I never felt calm when I walked
around in the back yard by myself...I always felt scared.
STRANGE HAPPENINGS

(Brad)

While visiting at a friends house, something really strange happened that I can not
explain to this day. He had an orange tree in his back yard with gigantic oranges on it, so
we decided we'd make orange juice. We were in the kitchen where there are four light
light switches. Each switch goes to the kitchen lights, the foyer lights, the living room
lights and the chandelier. Well, about half way through our making orange juice, all of a
sudden one of the lights turned off. We literally heard the switch click at the moment the
foyer light went off. Before we knew it....we heard another click and the kitchen lights
then went out. My friend rushed over to the light switch and discovered that the switches
had been physically turned to the off position. We turned the lights back on, before the
chandelier light decided to go out on it's own accord...leaving us in the pitch dark. I later
found out that the house was owned by my friend's family for about thirty years and this
was not the only bizarre occurrence that happened in this house. I didn't have any further
experiences until September of 2004. I was home alone and was walking through the
dining room to the kitchen. All of a sudden out of no where, this dog toy came flying out
of no where. It was as if someone had picked it up and thrown it. I looked around, but
no one was there, nor was our dog. Several weeks later, I again experienced something
strange. I was at my computer reading and emailing someone...when all of a sudden one
of the lights in a light pole turned off. I mean I even heard it click off and everything. I
got up to check the bulb, but discovered it were fine, it hadn't burned out. I have a
feeling....this is not the end of my experiences either. And just to let you in on a
secret...the website I were reading were this one, about ghost...and the person I were
emailing, were Kimberly from this site. I don't know why I encountered what I did while
on her site...but according to her, this is not the first time she's heard reports from people
like myself who while visiting her website or trying to email her....had weird encounters.
I wonder what the connection is? I hope...it doesn't happen to you too, while reading my
encounter!

VISITOR FROM THE 1800's

(Faith)

When I was about 12 years old, I lived in a house with my mother in Long Island, NY. I
had a sense from day one that the house was filled with at least 6 or 7 different spirits,
none harmful but all from very different times and none of them seemed related. At that
point in my life, I had always felt spirits around, but had never actually seen one, so to
me the following events were very significant. I had decided to sleep on the couch bed
one night (keep in mind that the position of the couch allowed a complete view of the
dining room if you were to look to your right.) I had settled into the couch bed, when
after a few minutes the room started to get increasingly cold (keep in mind, it was
summer) and I started to feel as if someone were watching me from the dining room. I
turned to face the dining room and sure enough I saw a little boy standing there by the
farthest window, no older than 5 or 6....white and "cloudy" looking but also transparent. I
could make out all his features, "bowl cut" hair that ended just above his eyes, clothing of
an early 1800's style and he had his hands clasped together in front of him. He had no
actual expression, but just by looking at him I was overcome by a feeling of extreme
sadness....I felt as if he was looking for a mother and father that he could not find. I
turned my back to him for a split second and when I turned back, he had vanished. That
was the first and only time I ever actually saw the little boy, even though I continued to
constantly feel him around me in the house. Not too long after I saw the boy, I found a
stone near the bushes that surrounded my house, the stone had a carving in it of a
year...though I cannot remember the exact year I do recall it being sometime in the early
1800's. This lead me to believe that it has some sort of significance to the boy's death,
though to this day I am not sure exactly what that might be.

FIRE ON THE FOURTH FLOOR

(Faith)

My old high school had four floors to it, but when the school was first built...a fire
somehow began and engulfed the entire 4th floor and the students on it. When I started
going to school there, I was told that the 4th floor was haunted by a couple of my
classmates and after some research I found out about the fire. The 4th floor was very
large, but only the first half of it was used...the other classrooms were used as storage
areas. The first half of the 4th floor, was used as a music department and in my second
year there I joined the chorus and began spending much of my time up there. Within only
2 weeks of being up there I started to hear sounds coming from the storage classrooms
down the hall. I could hear chairs moving around, and even stranger I could often here
people singing and playing instruments. I didn't think too much of it for some reason,
until one day when I became a little more curious. I had left my chorus class to use the
ladies room, when I reached the long hall that lead to the storage area I could hear people
singing and playing what sounded like flutes. I knew it wasn't my class because of the
direction of the sound, I started to creep down the hallway very slowly as the music
continued, and as I reached the end of the hall and was maybe 10 feet away from the door
to the storage room...the music abruptly stopped as if I had disturbed them. I ran to the
door, flung it open and as I stood there looking into the empty storage room I felt a
HUGE swish of air go past me (keep in mind...4th floor had no windows). I have had
that feeling before and I knew exactly what it was, that a spirit or even multiple spirit's
had just gone past me. I was very freaked out after that and never went near the storage
area again....its not that the spirits seemed angry, but I got the distinct impression that
they didn't want to be bothered...they had been through enough.
THE NIGHT VISITOR
(Faith)

Currently, I live in Queens, NY and to give you an example of the kind of things I
experience on a daily basis I'll tell you this. I have only lived in my new house for about
4 months. In my bedroom I have a canopy over my bed (which is attached to the ceiling,
and encloses the entire bed), on many occasions in the middle of the night (usually
around 1 to 3am.....that's when paranormal things seem to be at their height) I will wake
up to find my canopy opened-very carefully opened...not something I could have kicked
open in my sleep. (Keep in mind there is a lock on my bedroom door-so it can't be any of
my family members coming in) and as well as the canopy being opened, I have seen a
white figure, an outline of a person, definitely adult but I'm not sure if male or female.
Standing in the opening inches away from me, the minute I make any movement at all the
figure simply fades away. At first I thought I was dreaming it, but I have been through
enough to know its not a dream and I am definitely fully awake when it happens.

THE LITTLE RED ROCKING CHAIR

(Jerry)

My first haunting started when I was about six years old. I was raised in New York from
1953 to 1962. I played with a particular clown doll that was most unusual in its
appearance. Its face was fully painted like a clown and its hat was long and pointed with
a small ball on top that stood straight up. That doll was quite haunting just looking at it,
especially his smile....regardless it was my favorite doll. For some reason, I loved to play
with that doll and nothing else. I didn't even want to play with the neighborhood kids. I
was a lonely child and most of the day all I did was rock in my little red rocking chair and
daydream. Only recently, my mother told me that she gave me the clown doll and my
little red rocking chair. That would explain my fascination for the clown doll and my little
red rocking chair, because I longed to be with my mother. My aunt and uncle raised me
because my father was killed in a car accident when I was just a year old. My mother
couldn't afford raising two children alone, so she sent my brother to live in North
Carolina with her sister and bother-in-law and I stayed in New York with my father's
sister and her husband. My aunt thought that I was missing out of my childhood by
rocking in that chair and playing with the clown doll all day, but I had my reasons. I kept
rocking and playing with my doll. One evening, my uncle was out all night playing cards
with his friends. Usually, when my uncle was out for the night, my aunt would ask me to
sleep with her. This one particular evening she woke me from my sleep and asked me to
sleep with her and of course, I obliged. I now believe that my aunt had seen ghosts in her
bedroom and was afraid to sleep alone. My little red rocking chair was in her bedroom
near the window. On the windowsill were flowers in a flowerpot. My clown doll was
sitting in the little red rocking chair facing this window with the flowers. I was very
sleepy when my aunt woke me, so it took no time for me to fall back to sleep in her bed.
For some reason, I woke around three o'clock that morning and heard my chair rocking
and rocking by itself! I turned my head in the direction of the rocking chair and
witnessed the most profound thing I have ever encountered. My clown doll was rocking
in the chair and playing with the flowers from the windowsill! The moon reflection gave
the most frightening silhouette image. The shadow of my doll rocking in my rocking
chair and moving around like a person, playing with the flowers just terrified me beyond
explanation! I couldn't believe my eyes! I was not dreaming...this was real life and I was
scared like never before. My fears heightened when the doll stopped rocking and just
suddenly turned its head in my direction. My heart stopped. This doll was now looking in
my direction and proceeded to get out of the rocking chair and walk in my direction!
Immediately, I pulled the covers over my head and held close to my aunt with a fear I
never thought possible! That night was the longest night of my life. Just the fear of
imaging my clown doll pulling the covers from me, froze me with a sweat dripping
madly from my body! Thank God, my clown doll never touched the covers. After what
felt like hours later, I finally fell back to sleep...of course, hugging very close to my aunt.
When I woke up in the morning, I found my doll still sitting in my little red rocking chair
with the most hideous smile on it's face! I screamed like a baby and pleaded with my aunt
to remove the clown doll from my little red rocking chair and throw it away. I never told
my aunt this story and I never saw that doll again...until about 40 years later. To my
surprise a co-worker bought it from a website that sold old dolls from the 50's. I stood
and watched as my co-worker unwrapped the doll from it's packaging in the office.
Immediately I recognized it was my old clown doll by the hideous smile of its face! As
soon as I saw that doll, I asked my co-worker to please put it away immediately and
explained my childhood fears surrounding the clown doll. This is a true story. Now here's
my explanation. Through my years in the ministry, I've been involved with many
demons, ghosts and angels. I've seen things move around with no human
interference...even in my apartment. It's as though someone were there moving the
objects themselves. In fact, poltergeist activity is known to throw or move items around,
therefore, mischievous spirits, can make things like dolls move at their will. The basic
fact to my haunting is that I was watching a demon in action. I'm no longer a minister (at
least for now). I realize now, that I'm very susceptible to spirits, ghosts, demons and
angels. My journey through the spirit world has been both scary and intriguing and from
this, I know there is a God...and equally know...there are demons as well.
WATCHING OVER ME

(Darlene)

These two pictures were taken seconds apart. As you can see in the pictures I was holding
the same gift, it was Christmas morning. This was 1995 or 1996. I have shown these
pictures to different people and got some crazy, mixed reactions. Some people say that it
is two pictures overlapping. The other reaction that I get are people freak out and get
goose bumps and say "Oh my god look at that ghost"! There is an apparition of a woman
over my right shoulder and her face comes out very clear. Then the next picture is clear as
a bell...the white mark on the second picture is my husbands finger, it's not the end of the
film. (Click here to view Darlene's photos)

"THEY"
(Ishanie)

My family is pretty much known to have their share of supernatural experiences. We

don't all enjoy them, we don't all get frightened...we just try to act as if they're "normal."
My mother, my older sister and I all seem to have dreams that give us insight into what
will happen. When the three of us all dream of something that is symbolic of or related to
death, around the same time, then someone we know passes away. It's not something we
enjoy, but well, we deal with it.

When I was 2, my mother and I lived in a small 2 bedroom apartment in a brownstone in

Brooklyn, NY. The house itself was not haunted, as far as we know...but then again...
Anyway, there would be plenty of occasions in which I was placed in my crib and after
everyone was asleep...."they" would come. I didn't exactly face what "they" were until I
was around 21 yrs old.
"They" would come to my bed at night and just stand there disguised as my mother, my
father, and sometimes my uncle... "They" wouldn't exactly try to harm me, but "they" had
to know I was frightened out of my mind. I would realize "they" weren't my family
members because they would start talking at a very slow pace and then speed up to
something incredibly unintelligible and sometimes even a different language unknown to
humanity. And these things..."they" weren't good... "They" also had this interesting way
of moving...almost in a shifty way... Years later I stopped seeing them and I found myself
talking about something with a friend of mine over the phone. I'm not sure how we got
into it, but the next thing I knew we starting talking about them, and I was trying to act as
if "they" were just figments of my imagination, until he confirmed what they were
labeling them, "Demons."

It's a rare occasion when they visit my dreams or bother me these days. I'm not sure what
they were looking to get through me.
FOOTSTEPS
(Darlene)

Usually when we go to sleep I leave the hall light on, but this particular night we didn't.
It was very hot that summer, so I decided to also leave my bedroom door open. I couldn't
sleep because of the weather...when suddenly out of no where I began hearing footsteps.
It sounded as though they were walking out of my brother's room, went straight to my
room and stopped right at my sister's feet. I then heard what sounded like it running back
towards my brother's room. I covered my face with my blanket, because I was too
frightened to look. Suddenly the footsteps returned...again coming towards my
room.....only this time, they seemed to stomp really hard. Again, the footsteps stopped
right at my sister's feet. This time, I got the courage to get up...but nothing was there, so I
rushed to close the bedroom door and I never heard the footsteps again.

THE UNINVITED

(Amelia)

Every night, I wait for my husband to get off work (around 2:30 a.m), so I can pick him
up. While waiting one night, I heard a knock at the door and at the same time, I heard
what sounded like a bunch of cats fighting in the hall that separates our apartment and our
neighbors. There were three knocks, so I got up to open the door to see who was there,
but my brother-in-law had already gotten up and opened the door. No one was there! He
shut the door and said he felt goosebumps cover his body. We ignored everything for the
moment, until I went back to my bedroom. I laid down to watch t.v. when suddenly the
hangers in my closet started to swing as if someone were inside the closet moving things
around. From that moment on, things began to get really weird. In the hall, near the
bathroom, we started feeling as if someone were standing at our doorway, watching us.
We kept hearing the refrigerator opening and shutting….the dishes falling and it even
sounded as if someone were tapping our forks and spoons on our pots and pans. We also
heard something crawling on my brother-in-laws old bed. Then a few weeks later, my
brother-in-law started acting very bizarre. He would say that he would see the devil in
the living room or where ever we would go. At one point, he even turned a funny
purplish-blue color and erupted with blisters all over his hands. These strange events
didn't stop, until we moved out of this apartment.
"NOW I LAY ME DOWN TO SLEEP...."
(Cindy)

When I was about six, we lived in a house in Long Beach. My parents had bought the
house due to the size of the family. I still have this image so vividly in my head as though
it was only yesterday. My older brothers used to sleep in the room across from where my
sisters and I used to sleep and every so often you would hear the door to the boy's room
rattle. On one particular night for some reason, I feel asleep in my brother's bottom bunk
bed. I slept through the night okay, but when I woke up early the next day was when I
first saw "it". I was still lying in bed and as I looked over to the closet door, I started to
see the closet door slide open. Now mind you, I was only 6 years old and really didn't
know what was going on at the time. Well as I was observing the door open by it self,
some one stepped out and started to call me over to the closet. As I looked at the person,
he looked exactly like my older brother who was still asleep in the bed directly across
from me. In further observing this person (or what ever it was), it started to change. His
eyes became red and horns started coming out from his head. In any case as soon as I
saw it, I freaked out and jumped on my other brother...naturally scaring him. He asked
what was wrong and I told him. He looked over to the closet and didn't see anything. He
climbed out of bed and then told me to get up, that he would walk me over to the living
room to watch cartoons. As we walked past the closet I knew that whatever it was, was
still there just waiting. Needless to say I told my parents and they didn't believe me....that
is until I got older. I was around 18 years old when they finally confessed that they did
believe me; but at the time, they didn't want to scare me. I had seen so many weird things
in the houses that we lived in. Come to find out the house we purchased was a great buy
because the previous owners were murdered there. Since I was a kid, I have been seeing
things and witnessed my share of black magic rituals and Ouija board experiences and
even had a chance to see the Grim reaper floating about 50 yards away from me. But I
will tell you this...every one of these experiences has brought me to the point where I
don't fear them. I feel the stronger you are, the weaker they are against you and anyone
else around you. So my advice is: "Say a prayer when things like this come your way and
remember God is really the only one that can help you when these types of things come
calling". I am now a mother of a 4 year old and I teach him how to pray every night
before he goes to bed.

PARANORMAL INTRIGUE
(Sherry)

Even though I consider myself a skeptic, the whole paranormal thing intrigues me. I've
never personally seen anything, but I do have a few experiences that I would classify as
paranormal. In 1991, while living on the West Coast, I was over at my keyboardist's
house on the West Side for pizza and movies. He had told me several times about his
parent's home. He said it had poltergeist type activity. Of course, I just brushed it off.
To make a long story short, during the movie I had a strange feeling by my neck. It was
almost as if a towel was wrapped around my neck. It felt as though it was slowly being
pulled from one shoulder to the other. Having never felt anything like this before, I
looked down to find the dog tags I was wearing around my neck, slowly fall down to the
floor in a spiral motion. I bent over to pick it up but found only the small beaded section
with the tags attached. To my shock, the tags and small chain was in a closed position. I
checked the larger metal beaded chain that held them together, but it was also closed. It
was like something right out of a magic show!! My friend just stood there pointing and
saying "I told you so!"

Another strange thing I've experienced quite a few times was when I've been with my
engineer friend in a voice over recording studio in the Hollywood. Many nights we've
heard footsteps of what we believe to be of a priest. The father used to run the church,
then it later turned in to a recording studio back in the 40's. We would come back from a
club only to hear the footsteps go down the hall to the area that used to be his room. The
door also seems to open and close on its own accord. On another occasion, we entered
the building after disarming the alarm. No one else was in the building, no cleaning
people, etc… yet after we left the building, we returned to pick up my friend's wallet he
had left behind. When we returned we were shocked to find the prayer room fully lit with
about 30 candles. First, we would have never lit that many candles because it would be a
fire hazard, much less leave them lit and leave….not to mention, no one would have had
enough time to get in the building, past the alarm and be able to light that many candles
by the time we returned!

Another encounter happened while my old drummer was doing a job in Beverly Hills.
He had a moving job and while loading the truck, swears he saw a little girl behind a tree
acting as though she was playing hide and seek. But he said she was there one second
and when he looked again, she was gone in to thin air. He described her as having really
short bangs, like the children wore their hair back in the 30's. While with his partner, he
asked the tenant moving out about the child. Surprisingly, the guy helping him move,
also seen the child. He said "Yeah, I saw her to…in the window upstairs….a little girl
with a really weird forehead." My drummer said "No, she didn't have a weird forehead…
just really short bangs". So, I know they must have both seen the same child. The lady
tenant was really surprised that the child showed herself to the both of them. She also
said that an Indian lives in a tree in the backyard. She also said there was a deer that goes
up to the tree all night long and will just stand there and stare. Anyway, I found all of this
very fascinating so when my drummer went back up there to pick up some work out gear,
I went along. I never saw anything, but the strangest thing happened as I walked through
the patio. We were leaving and I was well behind everyone else. All of a sudden it was
like I had walked straight in to a brick wall. My knees suddenly buckled and all of a
sudden I was overwhelmed by the strangest feeling. I was hit with all of these powerful,
negative emotions. I was filled with so much sorrow and loneliness. I have never felt
these emotions like this before…and it hit me that perhaps this is what that child felt. It
was almost as if she had passed or walked right through me. As soon as I got a chance to,
I bolted to catch up to everyone else. As soon as I left that area…all those emotions just
subsided.
NIGHT ATTACKS
(Reny)

The house I grew up in with my four sisters seems to have been haunted. We would
always hear doors opening and closing abruptly. As a child when I was growing up I
often would be falling asleep and would catch a glimpse of a face while my eyes were
closed. It looked evil. Sometimes I'd open them to find nothing and other times I'd be
too afraid to open my eyes to see if anything was there. Occasionally, I'd wake up and
find I couldn't open my eyes or raise myself or my head up. Oddly, it was like I was being
held down or something. Just when I start to panic I'd break free from this horrifying
grip. My wife and I lived there for awhile after getting married. One night, while my
parents were out of town, we decided to sleep in their room. We had just settled down for
bed and turned out the lights. After a few minutes, my wife turned one of the lights back
on and asked what I was doing....then she asked if my mouth was bleeding. I didn't know
what she was talking about at first, until she pointed out a wet spot on her arm that looked
like saliva with a reddish tint to it. It honestly looked like a substance with blood mixed
in it. Looking at it puzzled, I asked what it was. She said she'd thought it was something
I had been doing, because she felt "what she thought was me" sucking on her arm and
pulled away quickly. That's when she asked what I was doing. Well, we didn't figure it
out. Turned out the lights and went to sleep. After that, I don't know if it was in my head
or an actual paranormal related feeling, but I began sensing a presence in the house. But
nothing ever came of it.

THE DREAM
(Kim)

When my mother passed away, the entire family went to see her. My cousin Kathaleen
stayed there with her. I had just left the hospital, then about an hour later, my daughter
Tiffany came to tell me of her passing. It was as though she waited until she saw all of us
to let go of this life. When it came time to making the arrangements, I feel that my
mother gave me the notion of which casket to pick out. It was called the primarose.
After the funeral, my father, my daughter and myself had a disagreement in the cemetery
parking lot. That night, I had a dream that my mother was moving her casket to another
wall area. I called and told my father and my Aunt Linda about the dream. About a week
later, I went to the cemetery, to ensure that her name and the dates were all correctly
placed on the wall. Well all was correct, except for one thing.....All the information was
on the wrong wall plate (Exactly as I had dreamed it). When I saw this, I went straight to
my father's friend's son, who was the funeral director. I told him what happened, and felt
this was her way of saying she was not pleased about the disagreement in the cemetery.
Floyd couldn't believe it; he was very close to my parents. Some time later, my father
had another disagreement.....He said something to the affect to me about "Now how I
have a dove to remember my mother by"....and this hurt me. The very next day, in the
courtyard in front of my door, I found a big beautiful, pure white bird feather. I had it
laminated and will cherish it forever.
CONTACT FROM THE OTHER SIDE
(Kim)

My father has told me that every day at about the same time, 9:30 or 10:00 p.m, his
phone at work would ring. My Aunt Linda (my mother's sister) and my daughter too
have claimed at around the same time, 9:30 or 10:00 p.m, they too would have the phone
ring, with no one on the other end. At the time, which was a few weeks before my
mother's death; I didn't have a phone, because I had just moved into my apartment and
the door bell was broken, but my doorbell would ring a half ring. Could this be contact
from the other side? I believe so.

THE MAN AND THE DOG

(Jamie)

My house has been haunted ever since my mom was young. My sister and I use to play
this game called If you touch the floor your an alligator. We would play this game all the
time and two of the times I saw this guy outside of my window mowing the yard. I went
to tell my mom that someone was mowing the yard but she didn't believe me. So I got my
other sisters and told then, which they saw the same thing as I did. He was an old guy,
with a baseball hat. He then smiled at us and waved his hand. We all looked at each other,
looked back at the man and he was gone. We also have a dog that haunts our house. Late
at night you could feel a dog scratching at your bed and you look down and nothing was
there. When I was younger I had to go to the kitchen to pour my mom a glass of coke and
then this big wind came and was draging me. I started to cry and scream so my mom and
my sisters came to see what was going on and found me sitting in the middle of the floor.
It was pretty scary. My sisters slept in our living room one night and they both sat up at
the same time and saw a black figure walking out of mom's room and into the living
room and them into the kitchen. Then there was another time where I would wake up and
couldn't move. It was like someone was holding me down and wouldn't let me up.
Sometimes the ghost would play tricks on you. They would sound like someone you
know except that person wouldn't be home. I remember one time when i stayed home
from school I would hear my sisters talking and I would yell to my mom "Is everyone
home or something" and she told me they were still at school. We also would see a tail
under the bed that looked just like my dog's tail but it wasn't her tail because she would
be in the bed with us. We have seen a lot of unusual things happen to us in that house and
these are just a few things that we have seen.
A HAUNTED BOARDING SCHOOL

(Jeremy)

When my parents found out that I was smoking and causing problems they sent me to a
boarding school for troubled kids in the remote forest area of New Mexico. Boy what a
time I had there. The school was split up where the boys lived at a small area with 3 big
houses, a wood shed, a laundry room, a school building and a trailer. the girls lived 2
miles away in a big two-story mansion. The mansion was built right next to an Indian
burrial ground. I hated when I would be out in the woods around that house by myself...I
always felt threatened. I heard stories about ghosts haunting the girls there, but I had
never witnessed anything myself. I think those stories were fake. However, one time I
was going for a hike behind the place and it got dark. I stumbled into the burial grounds. I
was scared at first, but thought I had nothing to be afraid of, so I decided to stay and look
around. I saw broken pottery, some gravestones and what appeared to be houses....but I
did'nt want to stand in them and make sure. I thought it was pretty cool in there. When i
was walking away it was very dark. The moon light that managed to fit through the tree
branches and lit my path. I looked back one last time and saw a man standing there. I
was scared, yet I didnt run...I just stood there looking back. He did'nt show any
threatening jestures, so I just looked at him until it got pitch black and the moon didn't
light the area anymore. I stumbled back out and eventually found my way back to the
mansion where I discovered everyone worrying about me missing. They thought I ran
away, which I admit, I had tried before.

At the same place they had a remote cabin where they put the kids who caused the most
problems. I'd been sent there a few times and hated it. I heard stories about a ghost that
lived near there, who would sometimes communicate with the kids in the cabin. One
time, when I was in the cabin talking to my friend about this story he said let's try it. He
said "If there is a ghost here tap on the wood once". I heard a tap...I could'nt believe it, so
I made my friend stand up. We were the only ones in the cabin at the time. He then said
"If you are not here to cause harm tap once, if you are, tap twice". There was one tap. We
felt relieved. This went on for about 4 minutes until an adult walked in to check on us.
After he left, about a half hour later we continued talking to the ghost. We named him
tapping Patrick, for some funny reason.
THE LADY IN BLACK

(Stephanie)

One night I decided to sleep in my sister's room. Our parents had gone to bed and the
only light on in the house was the TV in her room that we were watching. My sister got
up to go to the bathroom to brush her teeth and get ready for bed. I was standing at the
TV changing the channel when I suddenly felt someone watching me. I also heard
something behind me so I turned around. Standing in her doorway was a lady in a long
black dress and a black wide brimmed hat just staring at me. I was terrified. I collapsed
to the floor and put a blanket over me and began sobbing. I didn't know what else to do.
I couldn't get a scream out. When my sister came back to her room she was really scared
by how shaken up I was. We slept with the lights on and the door closed that night.

THE LITTLE GIRL

I have seen a young girl in my parent's home on more than one occasion. She looks
about the age of ten and from an earlier era. She has long ringlets and she is always
wearing a dress with Mary Jane's. The first time I encountered her I was vacuuming in
the hallway to the bedrooms and I started getting a strange feeling. I looked into my
parents room and there sitting on the bed was this girl watching me. I dropped the
vacuum and booked it out of the house. I was so shook up it took a lot of reassuring from
my Dad to get me to go back inside. The next time I saw her I was lying in my parent's
bed watching TV when I heard giggling. I looked towards the hallway and the girl ran
past the door. I jumped up and ran to my parents in tears. A couple months after the last
sighting I was helping my mom clean out one of our spare bedrooms when she came
upon a bunch of old framed photographs of her ancestors. There in the picture is the girl
that I have been seeing. I had goosebumps for hours. I still can not look at those
photographs.

FOOTSTEPS IN THE HALLWAY

I was trying to fall asleep one night when I began to hear what sounded like someone
pacing in the hallway outside my room. I was immediately scared being that I was home
with my mom and she is in a wheelchair and unable to pace in general. I could hear the
carpet shift as someone walked or dragged their feet. It started sounding closer and
closer. I held my breath as I expected whoever or whatever it was to appear in the hall in
front of my door. At that very moment my dog jumped up and went and lay behind the
door so that it would close. What a good dog.
THE BABY MONITOR

From about the time I was 16 up until almost 20 I had a baby monitor in my room so that
I could hear my mom in the night in case she needed something. My mother had multiple
sclerosis upon other things and it progressively got worse and enabled her from the things
we do in our everyday life. Since my dad worked nights I was her caretaker during that
time. I would wake up in the middle of the night and hear whispering coming over the
monitor. Sometimes I would be able to make out a word here and there but not too often.
One terrifying night I heard the whispering and I heard my mom whispering back. I
swallowed hard and gathered my courage and went into her room. She was laying there
wide awake. I asked her who she was talking to and she responded there was a man in
her room. I told her to not speak of him because she was scaring me and she obliged. To
this day I have never told anyone about this because when I did tell my dad or sister
about these things (my mom woke me many nights claiming to see things in her room)
they would tell me it was the drugs she was on and that she was hallucinating. I don't
believe that is true because I heard whoever she was talking to.

WHISTLING

When my dog was still a pup (many years ago) he would always wake up in the middle
of the night and need to go outside. Around that time my dad was not working nights so
he was usually the one to get up with him. He was very hesitant to tell me this story
because he knows I scare easy and I have had my share of scares in our home. Anyway
he finally fesses up that when he is waiting for the dog to come back in the house he
would sometimes hear whistling. The whistling would be a distinct tune but he could
never place a finger on what it was. He said it would give him the creepiest feeling and
we would go yell at my dog to come inside so he could lock up and rush back to bed.
About a year or so after him telling me this he began working nights and I became the
new candidate for my dog's late night pee break. After a few times of getting up and
waiting for him I too began to hear the whistling, just like my dad said in a the same eerie
tune. My hair would stand straight on end but I could never pin point where the whistling
was coming from which was especially unnerving. The whistling would scare me so
much I would make a point to take my dog outside before bed time so that he would not
get up at night, sometimes it would not help. I still do not know what tune we were
hearing but I bet if I ever heard it again I would get the willies.
A VISIT FROM MY BROTHER-IN-LAW

My husband's brother was 16 years old when died in a bad wreck. He lived next door to
my mother at the time of his death. About a year after his death, my husband and I started
dating. We had been dating about a month. I was enrolled in the Police Academy at the
time. Well one month, I was late. I was scheduled to go to the doctor the next day to see
if I was possibly pregnant when this event happened to me. I was taking a bath and at the
very moment I was thinking "I hope I'm not pregnant", I laid back in the water and
suddenly felt this cold gust of air blow and I felt as if someone had lifted my head out of
the water. Needless to say I quickly jumped up. I was looking all around trying to figure
out what had just happened. I was in a bedroom bathroom with the door open looking
into the bedroom. I was trying to convince myself that it was nothing and it didn't
happen. I thought to myself that I must be going crazy or something. All of a sudden my
touch lamp in my bedroom went crazy turning on and getting brighter and turning off
again and back on, as if someone was touching it. I jumped out of the water and started
calling to my mother to come right away. The lamp was still going crazy when my
mother came in. My dad thought maybe something might have touched the lamp so, he
tested out some of his theories…which didn't work….the lamp didn't come on unless
someone touched it. The Irony of it all is that, I did go to the doctor the next day and I
was pregnant. We ended up naming our son after my husband's brother, who had passed
away. I think it was my brother-in-law, just giving me a heads up, of what I was going to
find out the next day.

THE ANGEL OF DEATH

When I was 13 years old, I spent the night over at my best friend's house. We were lying
in separate twin beds. Her bed was facing the bedroom door and the one I was in was
facing a closet with folding double doors. We were laying there just listening to music
and talking. I could tell that my friend was getting sleepy, because she was mumbling
when she talked. So, I decided to let her go to sleep. I was laying down listening to the
music (the lights were already out), when I was looking at the closet (the doors were
open), all of a sudden I saw it (the angel of death). It was sort of hovering over the floor.
It was a tall figure with black cloak on. Where the face was suppose to be, there was
only darkness. I froze. All I could think to do is cover up my head and start praying. I
prayed to God that what every that was, to not let it be there, when I moved the covers
from my head. I got up enough courage and uncovered my head. It was gone. I thanked
God...I was at peace after that and went to sleep. I believe this messenger came to me as
a warning of what was in store for my friend and me the next day. We were going to take
a day trip to my friend's grandparents' house. It was pretty far away. After being there for
a while, we started to get bored. Her grandparents had this big ranch about a hundred
acres, but there was nothing for two teenage girls to do. We asked her dad if we could
borrow the car to go down the old dirt roads (he sometimes let us drive it). He said yes.
My friend was driving and I was in the passenger seat. We were listening to music and
talking. We decided to see how fast the car would go. We were going 85 mph down these
dirt roads, when we hit a sand bed and my friend lost control of the vehicle. We hit a tree
head on (going 85 mph). We were about 2 miles away from her Grandparent's ranch
house and in the middle of no were. The motor of the car was pushed inside of the car
and was on top of my friend's foot. My door was broken and I could not get it open. All I
could think to do was climb over to the back seat and try to get my friend out. I had four
broken ribs and could hardly breathe. All I could think to do is get out of the car, which
was now on fire. I started yelling as loud as I could for help. Her grandfather came up on
the wreck at that same time. He got my friend out of the vehicle and we drove back to the
house to call the ambulance. Her parents decided to meet the paramedics half way, so we
left to go to the hospital (we were pretty bad off). By the time we got back to where the
vehicle was it was burnt to a crisp after exploding. We both made it to the hospital. I
came out of the wreck with four broken ribs, a broken nose, bruises across my stomach
and chest, and my face looked like Freddy Kruger had gotten a hold of it. My friend had a
crushed foot, a broken jaw, a broken hip bone and concussion. A lot of people said that
we had angels watching us that day.

The funny thing about all of this is I don't remember putting my seat belt on or taking it
off, yet I had seat belt bruise across my stomach and chest. My mother ended up moving
us. My friend and I kept in touch by writing to each other, but eventually lost contact with
each other. After I was grown, I decided to find her number and call her. We talked a long
time. She told me "You know what I saw that night before the wreck?" She went on to
describe the exact same thing that I saw that night….the angel of death. I think that our
angels were watching over us. I think the angel of death was there to warn us about what
was going to happen and when I prayed to God (he sent his angels). This was an
experience I will never forget….and will never sleep by a closet with an open door again!

THE UNMARKED GRAVES IN GRANDMA'S YARD

(Michelle)

My grandma owns a home in a little community called BlueTown, near La Feria. During
the time of the Mexican-American War there were some skirmishes around that place and
of course a lot of the people died. In my grandma's back yard there is a stump of a big,
old Mesquite tree that was used to hang the dead. They were executed and their bodies
left to rot. When the war ended, they took down the skeletons and rotting bodies and
buried them all over the area of my grandma's yard. My uncles were digging up some
banana trees on the sides of the house when they found a human skeleton. They took out
the bones (intended on keeping them) and began to dig deeper. They believed in the
legend about my grandma's uncle burying money under a dead body, during the war. But
my grandma got scared and commanded them to rebury the bones. So they did. Then that
very night, my mom; still young, was in her room brushing her hair in the mirror and
directly behind her was a window. When she looked past here reflection, she said she saw
a horrible, pale face PRESSED against the window pane. She said its eyes were red and it
gave her an ugly stare of anger. She screamed and ran out of the room. My uncles came
in to inspect the room. They found no one. So they went outside to inspect the window
and found that the place where they found the body was right below her window. It is still
there to this day. The most eerie part of the house is my mom's old room and the
bathroom hallway. Years later after my mom had married; my dad was sitting outside in
the porch. When my mom looked out the glass door, she saw a man dressed in old
fashioned black clothing, talking to my dad. She blinked once and the man was gone. She
went outside and asked him who he was talking to. My dad gave her a weird look and
said no one was around.

LEGEND OF THE LITTLE BLUE HOUSE

(Michelle)

My uncle lived in Rio Hondo, in the middle of no where. On his land he had two houses,
a trailer and behind that was one a small blue house. Behind the small blue house was a
field, tall grasses and forest of thorn trees. One time when my cousins and all still lived
there, the eldest of my uncles family; Jr. and my two other cousins, went walking back
there for the heck of it. Later they stumbled upon the charred remains of a small house.
They snooped around for a bit more and Jr. found what appeared to be human bones. Like
his weird uncles before him, he wanted to keep the skull. Thankfully he didn't. Come to
find out; there is a legend about this home and the remains my uncles stumbled upon. As
legend has it; supposedly, a women lived there with drunken, abusive husband. One night
he came home more drunk than usual, and she must have upset him because he started
chasing her saying he was going kill her. She ran out of the house to a neighbor's,
frantically banging on the doors for help. No one answered, too scared to open the door
for the poor woman. Eventually, her husband caught up to her and killed her. As the story
goes, he dragged her back to the house where he cut up her body and then burned down
the house with himself and the remains of his wife's body in it, so the police couldn't find
them. In the middle of the night my cousin, Cindy; woke to go to the bathroom. She was
walking back to the trailer where my uncle was sleeping. She was far enough from the
blue house to see the top of the roof. She said that she suddenly felt an odd presence
staring at her. As she looked up, she saw a lady in a white gown glaring at her with an
evil look, crouching on the roof of the blue house. She was so upset, she ran inside the
house had trouble falling back to sleep.
THE POSSESSED TOY

My cousin Amos owned a small wrestling action figure…it was his favorite doll. One
night my cousins and brother were messing around with it and annoying Amos. Jokingly,
Amos said "It's gonna get you guys in the middle of the night if you don't stop!" But my
relentless cousins and sibling did not listen. They were camping outside the house and
Amos had fallen asleep with the doll next to him. My brother and older cousins were
playing and joking around. They had built a camp fire for the fun of it. Then when they
got a little quiet, some one; I don't know who, spotted the doll and it was moving!! It got
up and started walking towards them. No matter how unbelievable it sounds it's true! It
scared the hell out of them and they all jumped up screaming. Eventually someone
kicked or grabbed it and threw it into the fire! They even swore while it was burning it
made a whistling sound that almost sounded eerily like human screams. Amos woke up
to find his doll burning in the fire. Needless to say, he was very upset and when they
tried to explain to him what happened with the doll, he refused to believe them.

THE SHADOW

(Esly)

The paranormal activity really started in 2002. My uncle was the first to experience the
strange events I'm about to share. It all began with him claiming that he felt something
heavy on him at night and he had very difficult time breathing. He said he started praying
and whatever was on top of him would slowly go away. We have a saying for this " Que
se te carga el muerto". It means a spirit gets on top of you, when it wants something from
you. Well when this usually happens in Mexico, the spirit usually wants you to find some
money he buried when he was alive; but they say if you find the money and you keep it,
somebody in your family dies. So you do get the money, but in exchange he takes
somebody from your family. After a while it kept on happening to him every night.
Once he actually asked the spirit what it wanted. He said he could barely hear little
whispers, but couldn't understand what it was trying to say to him. After about two weeks
my mom got tired of it so she got the house blessed. We thought it had worked because
for about a week nothing happened to my uncle and everything calmed down. All of a
sudden it started again…but his time it was worse. Now the spirit bothered everyone that
stayed in the room with my uncle. That was not very good for me because I slept in that
room with my uncle, a cousin and my brother. Everybody in that room had their own
little experience, including me. What I heard really creeped me out. I heard little tapping
noises on my window. It sounded like someone tapping on it with a coin or something.
You might think it was someone in the backyard, but that's not possible because my dog
is very mean at night and if you just open the door from the backyard he starts barking at
you. My dog would have started barking before I heard the tapping noise, but it didn't.
My brother also heard tapping noise but that was a day after. The thing that really got my
brother scared was what my cousin saw. My cousin said he saw a black shadow sitting
down right beside my brother when he was sleeping. He said that the shadow was just
staring at my brother. If I were my brother I would be really scared too. That kept on
happening for a long time. Then my cousin moved out in 2004 and one of my other
cousins moved in. My cousin was around 26 years old at the time. He too began to hear
tapping sounds on the window, but he was actually brave enough to check to see what the
noise was. What he saw was really creepy. If I were him, I think I would have fainted. He
said he saw a black man that looked young, but half of his face was all cut up. My cousin
told us that he was right in front of the window. He said that the spirit was waving his
arm telling my cousin to follow him. My cousin actually went outside and found the
spirit by our fence in the backyard. He said the spirit then appeared to jump the fence
and wave his arm again for my cousin to continue following him. My cousin got really
scared and went back inside. My mom asked him if he thought it was a real person. He
said he didn't think so because my dog would have surely attacked anyone who would
have gotten in to the yard…but the dog was rather by the garage cowering in fear. Out of
curiosity, we asked him why he would go outside if he saw a stranger with his face was
all cut up. He told us that he thought the man may need help or something. My mom
once again blessed the house, hoping to finally rid the ghost from our home. The activity
didn't completely stop, but it did at least calmed down a little. You can still hear noises in
the middle of the night and sometimes see a shadow either on the front porch or in the
house.

A BIRTHDAY I'LL NEVER FORGET

For my 15th birthday, my mom said I could have a couple of friends over to stay the
night. This was very exciting for me because of our financial situation at the time; we
hadn't done anything to celebrate birthdays in my household for 3 years. Don't get me
wrong we always said happy birthday to each other, we just couldn't afford gifts or cards
or cakes. So to actually have a small slumber party was the best gift I could get! I don't
like cake so my mom had a friend of hers that owned a bakery make up a layout of about
20 different types of pastries that were so beautiful that my two friends and I felt like we
were the richest people in the neighborhood...at least for the night. We played music and
danced. Acted silly, played dress up and makeover and all the great stuff teenage girls do.
That part of the story is one of my fondest memories growing up. My best friends at the
time were Melanie and Wendy. Anyways it was growing late and the three of us were
getting tired. My mom had given us permission to sleep in the master bedroom since my
grandfather no longer used it and because the second bedroom was at the very back of the
house so my mom stayed there so she wouldn't be disturbed by all the teenage giggling.
So we all piled up in the bed and said good night to each other. I was at the far left;
Melanie was in the middle and Wendy on the right. Wendy was a little afraid of the dark
so we left the main bathroom light on and the master bedroom door open so some of the
light would shine in on her side of the bed. My side and the mini bath were in complete
darkness. With her content enough to go to sleep, I took off my glasses, laying them on
the left bedside table and turned off the lamp that was on the same table. We all got
settled under the covers when I felt like something was staring holes though me. All the
hair on my neck and arms stood on end. I described to you earlier on in this email just
how blind I was without my glasses so what I thought I would find looking around the
room searching for the source of this strange feeling was beyond me. But search I did
and it didn't take long for me to pinpoint it either even in my blind state! What I saw, I
couldn't believe my eyes because for a brief moment I saw perfectly clear. Every Detail in
the room was laid out before my eyes. I could actually see as clearly with my glasses off
as I did with them on! Then I located something that is just hard to really explain with
words. It was a dark grayish mass of something floating in the top left corner of the mini
bathroom. It was more like hovering because I could see it slightly moving up and down
like it was trying to maintain its position. Out of habit I grabbed my glasses and the
image hadn't changed. It was my eyes playing tricks on me. Then like you all of a sudden
I was overcome with a mass of negative feelings. Extreme hatred, the desire to destroy,
sadness, grief and something pure evil just washed over me. Terrified, but not able to
look away, I asked Melanie if she was awake. When she answered that she was her voice
cracked as if she was distressed. I knew the answer before I asked but needed to hear it
any ways. I asked her if she saw what I saw. YES SHE DID! She described it right back
to me exactly as I was seeing it and feeling it. The glob or orb or what ever it was about
as big around as the cover of those oscillating stand up fans that you get at Wal-Mart. it
appeared to be very dense and wobbled alot but held its place in the top corner of the
bathroom. As we laid there scared out of our wits whispering about this thing Wendy
snored loud and deep. Not wanting to scare her (since she was already scared of the dark)
but needing to get out of the room as quickly as possible because the feelings we were
getting from this thing was coming off more and more dangerous, Melanie elbowed
Wendy awake. We both told her to get up and get out of the bed. Half asleep she did so
and then happened to look into the mirror on top of the long dresser. Dazed she asked us
what the thing was she saw in the mirror. Pointing to the top corner of the mirror closest
to the door was the reflection of the glob/ orb / mass that Melanie and I had seen.
Problem was that as described before there is a closet blocking the view of the bathroom
from the mirror. However what we were seeing in the mirror was the glob in the
bathroom and no closet to block the view. That was enough for Melanie and me. We each
grabbed Wendy's hand as she stood there dumbfounded hollered "don't ask! Run" and
dragged her out of there. We ran straight into my grandmother's old sick room and
huddled in the floor around my grandmother's favorite rocking chair. Melanie and I were
extremely close to my grandmother in life and so the first thing we did was beg for her
spirit to come and protect us. Over and over again we begged her for her help. All of a
sudden this serene warmth washed over all three of us like arms pulling us close. Wendy,
not really understanding what was going on said she didn't know what just happened in
the other room but she had never been more scared in her life. She then asked which one
of us was humming a lullaby. Melanie and I both looked at each other and knew that my
grandmother was letting us know that she was there protecting us and that it was ok to
relax. The three of us soon fell into the deepest sleeps of our lives. Upon waking up we
all felt refreshed and started discussing the events of the night. We finally got the courage
to go back into the master bedroom. The glob was gone and once again the closet was
blocking the view of the bathroom from the mirror. It was as if nothing had happened
except that we all saw something that night.
KNOCKING AT THE BATHROOM DOOR

I work weekends at a restaurant and usually after my shift I would go home and take a
shower. First I should say that I have had quite a few experiences in my parent's house.
Second I should say that these experiences and my feelings of uneasiness in the house
increased after my mom died. Third my father works nights so I was always home alone
at night, when things would really happen. This occurrence happened to me at least a
dozen times if not more. To this day it is the scariest thing that has ever happened to me.
I would be in the shower and I would hear a knock. I would convince myself I was
hearing things and to brush it off. Then it would come louder. Then louder and louder
until it was like someone was banging with all their might on the bathroom door. Just as
suddenly as it started it would stop. There were times I would sit in the bathroom and cry
because I was too scared to come out. I began to take my cell phone with me into the
bathroom and if it would happen I would call my sister, my dad, or my boyfriend in tears
asking them to please come over. I would wait in the bathroom until they arrived. I
moved out not too long after these occurrences for many reasons other than usually being
scared but also because I felt it was starting to really take a toll on me mentally and
emotionally.

THE SHADOW

(Gwen)

For as far back as I can remember I always knew there was more to our family, other than
just my two siblings, my mom and my dad. When I was around six years old, I had what I
believe to be my first real experience with the supernatural. I was playing with some
dolls in my room, when suddenly I saw a shadow walk by the door. I thought it was one
of my parents, so I got up to go see what they were doing. I stood there and watched as
this shadow walked into my parents room and then just disappeared. I walked in their
room and called for them, but there was no answer. So I walked into the bathroom, but
no one was in there either. I then walked about half way into the closet and felt a very
strange, weird feeling. It is something that I can't explain to anyone. All I knew was, I
had to get out of there! I ran up front to where my family was and asked who had been
walking around, my mom looked at me and replied "Oh that was just our ghost". Well
for weeks after that, cabinet doors would open and close, and sometimes the doors would
slam so hard that the glass in the cabinets would break. It wasn't long afterwards that we
ended up moving from this home.
THE MYSTERIOUS BOY

(Gwen)

We lived in a two story home and I loved it.....even though it looked like something right
out of a horror movie! For the first two months I slept in my sister's bedroom on the floor
because I kept feeling as if someone was always watching me. I hated that feeling. Then
one night I got enough courage to sleep in my own room. We have a dog named Tux and
he was just a little thing. This one particular night, he sat in front of my doll shelf and just
stared at it all night long as if something were talking to him. I was so freaked out about
this, that I couldn't fall asleep. The next day after I got home from school I heard
footsteps upstairs....but oddly, I was the only one home. The weird thing about it was, in
the kitchen you could see the lamp shake from where the footsteps were pacing back and
forth. I also heard a little boy laughing. Other things have happened in this house, such
as lights turning on and off by themselves every night. Things would also move about
mysteriously, like when I would put the remote to my radio at the top of my bed and
wake up to find it on the floor at the foot of my bed. Our dog would also play by himself
or actually act as if he were playing with an invisible friend. The volume on my radio
would turn up and down while I talking on the phone with my friends. One night about
two in the morning, I was on the computer and suddenly I felt as if someone were
standing behind me. I thought it was my brother trying to scare me so I turned around to
yell at him, when instead I was shocked to find a strange ghostly looking teenage boy
standing there, staring at me. Needless to say I ran upstairs and laid in bed with my
mother, shaking like crazy. To be truthful, I don't mind him at all, because I don't think
he wants to hurt anyone....I don't think he is a bad spirit.... It's just some of the things he
does to get attention, that frightens me sometimes.

HOLD ME MOMMY
(Leona)

On June 1, 1996, we moved to Texas, and purchased a home in what seemed to be a nice,
quiet neighborhood. My husband, Paul, our sons Alan and Douglas, daughter Rhiannon,
and myself spent the better part of the week getting settled in. On the first night, in the
house, I had a strange and frightening dream. I continued to dream about the same things,
over and over. This went on for weeks, although I did skip a few nights, here and there,
and not dream at all. A few months past and I was beginning to become a nervous wreck.
There were nights when I didn't want to dream, so I tried to stay awake all night. Not that
it helped, because it didn't. I soon found myself at our local emergency room, suffering
from, what the doctors thought to be a case of 'overworking.' (I just didn't have the nerve
to tell them what was really going on) Finally, they concluded that I should be on
sedatives. Though they prescribed them, I never took them. I was afraid of sleeping too
much, and more sleep could mean more dreaming. I soon found, that meditation exercises
were very beneficial and relaxing.
My husband and I both owned separate businesses, and I, unfortunately, had to keep later
working hours. I didn't usually get home until two or three in the morning. In early
November, I took some time off to get things ready for the upcoming holidays. Our
granddaughter, Angelica, age six, and grandson, Terrence, age four, came to stay the
night. One morning, as our grandson showered, my daughter, Rhiannon, and I heard him
talking and laughing. We didn't pay too much attention to what he was saying. Suddenly,
he darted into the room, looked around, and began yelling at me, "Why did you make my
friend leave?" I answered, "What friend?" He replied, "You know what friend!" I asked,
"Who are you talking about?" He said, "Come on, you know who he is, because he
knows you!" "So why did you make him leave?" He didn't provide us with a name, as he
blamed me for making him leave, before he had a chance to find out his name. At that
very instant, I felt such fear grip me that I couldn't speak. Rhiannon, said, "Okay,
Terrence, tell us what happened." Terrence calmed down enough to clearly state that I had
been mean to his friend. He said, there was a little boy who came to play with him.
Terrence said that he had asked his friend to go wait in the bedroom, with us, while he got
dressed. Then he said, "My friend likes you, he lives here too, so why did you make him
leave?" I was trying my best, to hide my fear, but all of a sudden, I lost it. Rhiannon came
to my rescue. She told my grandson, that his friend must have snuck away, while we
weren't looking. Thank goodness, he believed her. When Angelica found out what had
happened, she said, "Don't worry Terrence, there's some other kids here we can play
with." Talk about scared, let me tell you, we were more than scared!

A few days after Thanksgiving, I was getting the Christmas decorations together and my
husband Paul, was stringing the lights on the tree, when we heard a knock on the door. He
got up and answered it, but no one was there. Again we heard a knock, and again he
answered the door, to find no one there. The third time it happened, I offered to answer
the door, and found no one standing there either. After having opened and closed the door
so much, we noticed that it had gotten chilly inside, so we lit a fire in the fire place. Our
sons, Alan and Douglas, were out doing some Christmas shopping with Rhiannon. Since
it's our family tradition, to decorate the tree together, we were waiting for them to return.
Paul and I were sitting by the fire, admiring the lights on the tree, when we heard another
knock at the door. Paul said, "That's probably the kids." So, I answered the door, but once
again, there was no one. As soon as I sat back down, the lights on the tree began to flash
off and on. I remember my husband saying, "This is getting spooky now." We both knew,
that we didn't have flashing lights, nor have we ever had any! I was starting to panic! On
top of everything else, the dreams were still occurring too. In order to break my silent
stare, he looks at me and asks, "What are you thinking right now?" I told him, "I'm
beginning to wonder if we're alone here?" He nodded his head, and said, "Yeah, me too."
I had hoped for a reasonable explanation, since he's such a logical person, but such was
not the case. Instead he whispers, "Do you think, if we just talk to IT and ask IT to stop
messing with the lights, IT would quit?" I shrugged my shoulders, as if to say I wasn't
sure. He whispered, "Go ahead, talk to IT." I drew a nervous breath, swallowed to clear
my dry throat and said, "Is someone here?" The lights stopped flashing and remained on.
We watched them for several minutes. Then I asked, "Are you making the lights flash?"
The lights started to flash again. I asked, "Can you stop now?" The lights stopped and
remained on. I found some comfort in thinking, if there really is a spirit here, it must be a
good one. After all, it was getting our attention, in a cute sort of way. Several minutes
passed, and then Paul said, "Lets keep talking to IT." So we did! We asked IT several
more times to flash the lights, and then to stop flashing them, and each time, things
happened as we asked. To say the least, we were amazed. In the midst of our newly
captured interest, our children came home. We shared what had happened with them. Of
course they found this hard to believe, but wanted to witness some of it for themselves, so
we asked IT to flash the lights, several times, and then to stop the lights, and IT did. This
night was certainly a night to remember.

After the holidays were over, we decided to have our house blessed. My husband called
the parish, and asked if one of the Priest would come over. The next day, Father Joseph
came, blessed the house and spoke with us about our strange incidents. He was reassuring
and comforting, in a humorous sort of way. As we walked him to his car, he turned back
towards us and said, "Everything will be fine now, I think the spirits are getting in the car
with me." I honestly hoped he was serious. Could it be that easy? Of course not! In
January, I continued to have the dreams. Since these dreams first started, we had kept a
journal. Writing down as much as memory would allow, and trying to include every
single detail. The reoccurring dreams always involved small children, a certain little boy,
and two little girls. In the dream, I am lying in my bed, and I'm startled by a loud noise at
the bedroom door. It sounds like lots of people are there, all talking at once in very loud
voices. They are shuffling about bumping, banging and pushing on the door. The door
suddenly opens and a small child steps into my room. He stares with intent, at the angry
crowd, and the noise fades to silence. It was as if the crowd had suddenly been
diminished. Then he approaches my side of the bed, stretching out his arms, he begins to
cry, saying, "Hold me Mommy, I'm scared." This terrifies me so much that I move away
from him, towards the middle of the bed, saying, "No, please, why are you here?" "I'm
not your Mommy!" The look on his face told me he was as terrified as me. His voice
trembled as he cried out, "Hurry, Mommy, hold me please." When I didn't respond, he
placed his hands upon the side of the mattress and tried to climb onto the bed. I keep
moving away, telling him, "I'm not your Mommy!" In a convincing way, he begins to
speak again, "Mommy, please hold me, I'm scared." "The soldiers are coming again!" I
am to terrified to pick this child up. I am crying too, but out of fear. I am afraid of him,
for some unknown reason. The noise at the door commences again, and he steps away
from the bed, stares back at the door and says, "They're here!" "Please, Mommy, please
hold me!" "I'm scared!" The dream ends when I am crying so loudly that my husband
wakes me. This was my first dream. Though the dreams that followed progressed in
detail, they always started out the same. Sometimes the little boy comes to me and other
times little girls. Eventually, I found out their names, and ages. I finally brought myself,
out of the fear of holding them, to the point that I would hold, and protect them in my
dreams. Once, while I was sleeping, my husband woke to find, my arms formed, as if
holding a child. He said, I was sitting up in bed, rocking from side to side. When he
called out to me, I awakened puzzled, over the fact, that I was sitting up in my sleep. I
have never done anything like that before. Talk about confusing!

One morning, Rhiannon and I decided it was high time we did some investigating. She
and I decided to start by questioning the neighbors. Well, that's just what we did, but
everyone seemed to be evading our questions, except one, who volunteered a little
information. She told us, that a woman, who had lived there, had about nine foster
children living with her. She swore that none of them died in the house. She was positive
about that, because she remembered the very day that they "all" moved out. For some
reason, I felt she was lying. We went back home and decided to call the police department
for information on incident reports. The woman I spoke to, began asking me several
questions. I thought it best to just tell her about the dreams, and let her take it from there.
What a mistake that was! First of all, she didn't believe that my dreams could have
revealed so much. Secondly, she told me I knew too much, about three of the children, so
I must have called to offer more pertinent information, as I had mentioned other things,
that concerned her. I told her that I was just calling to confirm something I had dreamed. I
had no earthly idea my dreams were so real, until she began to give me the third degree.
She advised me to come in and speak with a detective, or she would send one to my
house. I asked if that was really necessary, since the only thing I could do is repeat a
dream to them? She bluntly told me, "Look, you know something, I'm not sure how, but it
could help us, in reopening this case." "It was closed years ago." "So what are you afraid
of?" I answered, "My dreams!" "But I'll come in, if I really have to." I hung up the phone,
feeling every emotion, but the good ones. My daughter drove me there, as I was a total
wreck by now. I met with a detective, told him everything, about my dreams, the house,
and in defense of myself, finished by giving them a piece of my mind too! He wasn't
phased, in the least. He just leaned back in his chair, and read the entire reports to us.
When he finished, he asked if I was all right? I didn't want to talk anymore, what I had
just heard, sent chills over my entire body. I was having an exceptionally hard time just
trying to come to grips with everything, so I nodded a 'yes' gesture. Thank goodness for
miracles! This man believed me. He even went on to say, that some people are given a
certain gift of insight, and no matter what the means, that they have to use it to help
others. Then he proceeded to tell me that our Police department has to follow every lead,
no matter what the source, or they would be neglecting their job. This was like a rude
awakening for me. Can you imagine being relieved one minute and overwhelmed the
next? That's about how I felt. Our visit ended with him asking me to get in touch with
him, should I have any more dreams, on this subject, that revealed other information. I
agreed to do just that, and left. The irony of it all is, that since that day, I have never
dreamed about the children again. There have been times that I desperately wanted to.
Times that I hoped I'd dream of just the least little thing. So many nights I've fallen
asleep, praying, and asking for something, anything, that could help to put closure to a
case that is now open again. So what has really been accomplished? I'm not sure, at this
point, but I'm not giving up.

The Police Department's Incident Report revealed this: There was a single woman, (I
cannot divulge her name) who lived in the house. She claimed to be licensed to provide
foster care.She registered as married. (Using a different last name) There were nine
children, on record, whom she was foster parenting. Some of these children were
terminally ill, and needed special care. The state paid her very well, for this type of care.
One report states, that an ambulance was dispatched to the residence, on a certain date. A
male child, three years old, died in the home. The paramedics were unable to revive him.
Due to his terminal illness, he wasn't expected to live past the age that he was. The report
also listed his biological parents names, and his grandparents, on both sides. (I contacted
several of his family members afterwards) It also gave the name and address of the
Funeral home that transported the body, and the name of the cemetery, in which he was to
be buried. (Description matches small boy in my dreams) Another incident report: An
anonymous caller left information, that a female, age fourteen, hadn't been seen coming
out of the residence for some length of time, and he was concerned about her. He stated
that she had severe emotional problems, and would like to have the police check on her.
The report states, that police went to the address and questioned the woman, and she told
them, that the girl had ran away. There was no Runaway report ever filed, by anyone, on
this young girl. Her whereabouts is still unknown. Another incident report: Ambulance
dispatched to residence, on certain date. female child, age seven years. Also terminally ill.
Paramedics, in attendance, worked to stabilize her. Death occurred after being placed into
ambulance. (Description matches female child I dreamed of) There was another report
that stated: Anonymous caller, hearing crying, for long length of time. Loud music.
Believed they were having a party that was getting out of hand. Suspected child abuse
might be happening at this time also. Gave information stating that there were several
men, wearing military uniforms present at the house. Heard them yelling at the children
in a threatening way. Claimed the children were terrified. Police went, but found no
evidence of physical abuse. Gave warning about noise. Residents stated that their party
was over and their guests were just leaving. Another report: Prowler on premises. Search
yielded no suspects. Another report: Ambulance dispatched. Emergency attention for
child. No transport necessary. Another report: Domestic disturbance. Male suspect asked
to leave premises. Another report: Domestic disturbance. Male suspect apprehended. (All
domestic calls involved the same man)

It has been difficult to find out anything about the two little girls. The young girl who
supposedly ran away, has never been seen again. The other five children, did not reside
with the woman after she moved. As for the little boy, I have contacted several of his
family members. Here are those findings: Grandfather made funeral arrangements. No
obituaries ever printed, in any news paper, at Grandparents request. Only a few people
attended his funeral, because no other family members, including his parents, were
informed of his death. After his parents divorce, custody was granted to the mother. His
father filed for custody, sometime later and lost, even though he proved her unfit and a
drug addict. The mother eventually placed him in foster care, because she no longer
wanted him. After having lost the second custody battle, his father moved away, and has
since remarried. The aunt told me, that his spirit remained, because that was the only
home he had ever known. I have been told, that I bear a strong resemblance to his mother,
and I have to agree with that. She feels that he was looking for a mother's love, and he
found that in me.......It all makes sense now. It's very real to me. I'm not afraid, but I am
heartbroken. I have cried many times, thinking about these special little children, starving
for love and finding nothing but fear and neglect. Somehow, I hope they know that I'll
always hold them close....... in my heart.
I BELIEVE

(Rebecca)

My father died in December of 1997. He had always told us that no matter what, that
when he died that he wanted to be cremated or else he would haunt us. Well, we had his
services and sent the body to be cremated out of town because no one provided this
service in our town. During that time my mother had an experience. Late one night when
she was asleep she said that she felt something get on the bed with her. She was about to
yell out to me but as the words started to form she said this "thing " grabbed her and
covered her mouth so she couldn't say anything. Try as she might she could not say
anything. Next she said she felt this "thing" place a foot on her side and held her there for
at least 5 minutes. Being of strong faith, she began to pray. After a few moments it
stopped. She proceeded to call out to me and I came to her room. When I got there I
asked if she was alright and she said yes. I was used to her calling me into her room like
that, so I didn't think nothing of it. The next day after I came home from school my
mother finally told me what had happened to her and she felt that it had been my father
that had paid her a visit. At this time we didn't' know if they had cremated his remains or
not, so being a strong believer in the paranormal I went into my mother's room and in a
strong, firm voice I said, " Daddy you do not belong here. You're dead. You need to cross
over to the other side. We love you and we miss you very much but you can not stay here.
You also need to leave Mom alone. If you are mad that we haven't done as you wished,
we are sorry but you need to give us time." Nothing strange or unusual happened after
that until a few weeks later. Again my mother and I were going to bed when I heard the
sound of footsteps in the hallway. The moment that I heard the step I knew who's they
belonged to. It was the same sound that my father's boot used to make on the wooden
floor in the hallway. In an instant I got up and went to my mother's room. I asked if she
was alright and if she had heard what I had just heard. She said yes. Daddy is still in the
house but he no longer does things to harm my mother, me or my sister. Sometimes I will
catch a glimpse of him. When my husband and I were just married I saw him or at least
part of him. My mother, my husband and I were getting ready for church one day. My
husband is the cowboy type and likes to wear his Wranglers where ever he goes. Well on
this particular day I was sitting at the dining room table; putting on my make up. I
looked up in the direction of my mother's bed room and saw a pair of legs making their
way to my mother's bedroom wearing a pair of Wranglers. At first I thought it was my
husband so I called out to him. It just so happened my husband was sitting in the living
room watching t.v. The only other man in my life that wore Wranglers like my husband,
was my father. Whether it is a family member or a family pet, I believe they are always
watching over us. And though there are people out there that don't believe, I for one.... I
believe.
THE MATERIALIZING TEN

(Kelly)

When I was 23, my ex-girlfriend decided to sleep over. While we were in bed I had my
arms around the top part of her body, but my arms resting under her arms. Then all of a
sudden she said she felt as though someone was tapping her shoulder. Keep in mind my
arms were under her arms. Before this happened with her, my roommate and I had
something weird happen. We were both in need for some quick cash and at the time, had
no way of getting it. Then one day I was making my bed when I found $10 in the sheets
all rolled up. Not knowing where or who it came from I asked everybody I knew if it was
their $10. But everyone said no and that they wouldn't roll their money like that. Then not
to long afterwards, my roommate and I were arguing about ghosts, how I didn't believe in
them and he believed that it was his father that had been the one to mysteriously place the
money in my room. Finally, we went to bed and I had been asleep for a while when
something woke me up. What I heard was someone walking into my room and I felt that
someone was in there watching me, from right over my bed. Then it moved to the door
way. Not being able to see anything and thinking that it was my roommate I said " I know
it is you Fred. Quit trying to scare me". But what ever it was never answered me so I just
covered my whole face and tried to go back to sleep. The next morning I asked Fred if he
had been in my room. He swore up and down that it wasn't him. To this day I still don't
know what it was.

AN AUNTS RETURN FOR PEACE

(Kelly)

My grandmother and my aunt (her daughter) were on their way back from seeing the
doctor out of town, when they were in an accident. My aunt passed out and drove the car
off an over pass. The death report says that my aunt died from the impact, but my
grandmother believes she was dead before the car ever went off the over pass. Well, to
continue with the story.....My grandmother was still grieving two months after being in
the hospital when she was asking God, "Why did you have to take my daughter? Why
couldn't you take me? I have lived my life, but my daughter had only lived half her life."
Then one night she was lying in bed asleep only to wake up and see my aunt's spirit
before her. My aunt came to tell my grandmother that everything is ok and everything
had its reasons, and that she needs to stop grieving for her. Then she just disappeared.
Some people thought it might of been a dream, others believe it was really my aunt
returning to help my grandmother with her grief and to let her go, so that she too could
find eternal peace.
OUR FIRST ENCOUNTER WITH HARRY

(Anonymous)

Shortly after my second divorce ,a good friend, her son, my two sons and my two
daughters, along with myself teamed up as roommates to save on money and rented a
house in Texas. A big two-story, 4 bedroom, right on the lake. The lady we rented it from
told us it was haunted by her husband; Harry, who had died from cancer in the house. We
all had no problem with that since my mother; Carrie, who was also dead, was with me
all the time. Then along with my dad, my ex-father-in-law, my grandmother who had
raised me and somebody I do not know. Verle had had several encounters with ghost also,
so that did not bother us at all that the house was haunted. We even joked "The more the
merrier"! The house had stood empty for almost a year due to rumors of it being haunted,
so we had our work cut out for us, cleaning it. Everything was still just like it was when
Harry died. His wife said he told her he would haunt this place as long as it stood since he
built it and she was leaving him alone to die a lonely, painful death. The first two days of
cleaning went uneventful. We moved Harry's hospital bed out on day 3 and he did not
like where we put it, I guess. We were all tired and went to town for a bite to eat. When
we returned, the bed we had sat outside was gone. We thought nothing about it until we
walked in the house. There was the bed right back in the same place it had been to start
with! We all thought somebody was just pulling something on us. I said out loud "Look
Harry, we like it here and we would really like it if you would let us stay without any
trouble". I will introduce you to a very pretty woman who you will get along with if you
will just let us stay." We all almost ran out of the house right then when we heard a noise
upstairs. Of course all of us had to go see what the noise was. You guessed it, we found
nothing! When we returned to the downstairs bedroom, the bed was gone! It was back
outside where we had put it to start with. There had also been an old wicker rocker in the
room that we also sat outside. When we all went out side and found the bed, the chair was
rocking. Robert; my oldest son, said "Okay, Harry you stop that rocking right now"! The
chair stopped at once. Robert quickly said "I was only playing Harry, you just rock all
you want." The chair at once started rocking again. This was our first meeting with
Harry.....but far from the last!
THE CHEERFUL AND COMFORTING SPIRIT

(Sara)

When I was in fourth grade, my family and I moved into this really old victorian looking
house. Our first day there, my mother was unpacking all of the bath items and found a
glass jar of what looked like ashes. Thinking it might have just been a really full ashtray,
we dumped them in our backyard. A few weeks later, my mother started hearing footsteps
up and down the hall. She would then call out "Please don't scare me" and the footsteps
would stop. Then one day, she was babysitting a little boy no more than 6 or 7 months old
when she laid him down for a nap, covered him up and went to the bathroom. While she
was in there, she heard the baby cooing and laughing. Not knowing why, she went to
check on him and he was no longer laying down but sitting up playing and his blanket
was folded neatly beside him. My mother and the baby were the only ones in the house
that day or so she thought. Several times, at night, I would be laying in my bed and I
always laid on my stomach and I would feel a patting on my back. Then, around
Christmas time, my whole family was in the kitchen playing monopoly. We had stockings
that when you pressed their hand, they would play Christmas music. All of a sudden, they
simultaneously started playing. This startled us because no one was in the living room.
Being the curious little child I was, I got up and walked in the living room. When I got
there, they were swaying back and forth, playing music, but stopped suddenly a few
seconds after my entrance. My stepfather arrived in the living room with me and as he
did, I called out "play again," and they did. Things like this went on all the time, but
never scared me or any of my family members because we always got a sense of peace.

SCHOOL SPIRITS

(Sara)

Last year, the day before Valentine's Day, two of my best friends Katie and Jenna (names
have been changed) decided to decorate Katie's mom's office as a Valentine's Day
surprise. Katie's mom was the principal at the elementary school in our town so they got
key from the janitor and went there after a basketball game. It was around 9 p.m. when
they got there. They unlocked the door and walked in. We've heard many stories of ghosts
being in our school so they were a little scared to say the least to be in the place alone at
night. As a matter of fact, my mom used to work for a woman who's daughter was hit in
the back of the head by a swing and killed on the playground. Katie and Jenna were just
about to walk in the office when they heard what sounded like children playing. They
described it to be like when your watching a movie and you have two people talking but
you can hear children laughing and playing in the background. Both girls just stood there,
silent. Katie proceeded to tell Jenna they needed to get in the office and lock the door but
as she talked, the noise got louder. When they would get quiet, it seemed to subside some.
After a few minutes, they finally got the office open and ran in, turned on all of the lights
and locked the door. They decorated the office and went to leave, scared that they would
hear the sounds again but they didn't. When they told me this story, I got this really weird
feeling because I too, have had experiences in the school. One night, after a basketball
game I'd played, I had to go back up to the gym because I had left my school books up
there. I made my friend go with me because it was dark. We got up there and right as I
went to pick up my school books, she started screaming and running out the door. I
looked up and seen what seemed to be a shadow flying around one of the basketball
goals. I know it sounds weird. Also one day, I left one of my classes to go to the
restroom. There was door in the bathroom that went up to the school attic. It was always
locked because of asbestos that was up there but as I was in there alone, I heard that door
open slighly and then shut. Thinking it might have been a janitor, I went to the door and
tried to open it but it was locked up tight. I thought this weird because the door that goes
out to the hall was very big and loud when opened and shut but I never heard anyone
come in or out of the bathroom!

THE HOUSE OF RESTLESS SOULS

(Chris)

The house we used to live in prior to this home was definitely haunted. Sometimes at
night we would hear people talking in the living room. At night you could also hear as if
someone were crying. Also, we used to have a pool table in the garage and often you
would hear what sounded like someone in there playing pool. On another occasion, I
remember combing my hair in the mirror and seeing an old man pass behind me. I also
saw this man in my mother's bathroom once. He was dressed in old fashioned clothes. I
froze as this man just stood there, staring at me...then he just vanished. Other things
began happening as well. A shadow would often follow me and my brother around the
house. My brother was even physically harmed by what ever was in that house. He woke
up one morning to find his back scratched....he still has the scars from that attack. My
brother had a water bed and once, it felt as if someone had pushed the water bed real hard
to wake him up. He was so scared. This happened to me as well. I was sleeping on the
water bed and looking up at the ceiling....when suddenly I felt something wet. I realized
someone or something was throwing my aunt's make-up at my brother and I. I saw this
bottle up in the air, but couldn't keep an eye on it. I ended up sleeping with the covers
over my head. The next morning we woke up to find make-up everywhere. Sometimes
my t.v. would turn off and on during the night. We have since moved from this house and
every so often, I will pass by the house...to this day, no one lives in the house.
THE SPIRIT IN PURPLE

(Rob)

I lived in a subdivision in Katy, called Fountain View. I moved there when I was bout
twelve years old. The first year there, something really strange happened. My sister
Lilly said that she heard someone banging on her bedroom walls in the middle of the
night. My mother reported items hung would start to sway, like chandeliers and some
other little things. She said that there was no explanation for it, like a draft or anything
else to cause these items to suddenly start to sway. She said they would just start to
swing for a little while then suddenly stop. A year later my friend Gram and I were
hanging around outside, walking through the subdivision and stuff and about two in the
morning, I suggested we go sit on the benches at the park across the street from my
house. Gram was reluctant and said that he had a bad feeling and didn't want to. I said ok
and then a little while later, asked again. This time he agreed and we started heading that
way. I was walking and talking to Gram when suddenly about half way there, he looked
forward and took off in the opposite direction. While he was running off, I turned to
watch, yelling "Gram, what are you doing"??? No sooner did I turn back around, I saw a
short ghost, wearing purple right beside the bench where we were going to sit at. I ran
across the street to where Gram was. We stood there trying to calm down, while trying to
look back at the park, but the ghost was gone by then. By now, didn't want to be outside
any longer, so we headed to my house. We went through the gate, closed it and entered to
backyard to go to the back door. Just as we reached the back door, the gate began to
shake furiously. We took off into the house, like speeding bullets. About a week to a
month later, I was getting ready to go to school. It was early, still dark outside and just as
I was getting to the fridge to get something for breakfast, I saw something. I was looking
at the fridge and out of the corner of my eye, I saw an arm pass by. I closed the fridge,
thinking it must of been Lilly going by...so I called out to her "Lilly, was that you"? No
answer. As I exited the kitchen and into the hall, I looked around an no one was there.
That was the last thing I experienced in that house.

A HAUNTED RANCH
(Ana)

My family used to own a ranch in the Texas Hill Country. The Bandera/Tarpley area to be
exact. The ranch house was built in the early 1900's and had been kept in very good
condition, undergoing a few remodels with each owner in order to update it. When my
parents bought it in the early '90's, the house had only had 4 owners before them. We
loved going to the ranch on the weekends and swimming in the lake, riding horses, etc.
The house was relatively quiet for the first few months. Our first Christmas there, we
realized we had another "roommate" staying with us. The Christmas tree kept falling
over, and the presents were always being re-arranged. Finally, we anchored the tree to the
wall with fishing line and put the presents away until it was time to open them. That
seemed to work, since all was relatively quiet for a month or so after Christmas. Then,
one day I was watching t.v. downstairs and heard what sounded like furniture being
moved around upstairs. I went to check and nothing had been moved. My first thought
was that someone was playing a trick on me, of course. Then I realized it was only my
dad and I at home and he had been watching t.v. with me. Hearing furniture being moved
around and having items like keys and shoes disappear from one room only to be found
in another became a common occurrence. The ghost seemed friendly, so we just said
"hello" every once in a while, and that was that. One night however, I will never forget. I
was laying in bed watching t.v., trying to go to sleep. All of a sudden, I was paralyzed
and felt my arms being "tacked" up against the headboard and someone or something
trying to lay on top of me as if to attack me. Being Catholic, I started praying and asking
for help from St. Michael the Archangel and my grandfather who had always protected
me. All of a sudden, I saw what seemed like a flash of light come from the wall. In what
seemed like a millisecond, all was fine and I could tell I would be alright. The next day I
told my parents what happened. I never spent the night there again and they sold the
ranch shortly afterwards.

THINGS THAT GO BUMP IN THE NIGHT

(Shaun)

I have had many things happen to me. But, I'm not the only one to experience these
things. We moved into our house last December. Almost immediately, weird things
started to happen. My sister is a very paranoid girl; and sometimes, I find it hard to
believe the things she tells me. One time she ran to me and told me something was
scratching on her window. She said it was making an up and down noise. She insisted it
couldn't be a bug or animal because the windows are to high. I didn't believe her. I just
shut my door and locked it. I freaked out when I began hearing the same type of noise. I
ran to her and told her that I'd just heard the same thing she'd been hearing. Our parents
were asleep. We didn't want to wake them. We turned off all the lights so we could see
who or what was making this odd noise. When it started scratching on my window again,
I pulled the blinds up very very fast, but nothing was there. Another thing that happened
to us, happened while my sister and I were talking in her bedroom. All of a sudden we
heard something strange and it was as if we both stopped talking at the exact same time.
We heard what sounded like heavy breathing. Our three beagles are scared of her room.
They stand in the doorway barking and crying. It's really creepy. One time my dog Bella
jumped on my bed and started barking at the wall. She then followed the wall until she
stopped at the window. It were as if something were crawling on the wall. But what ever
she saw, I couldn't see.
SAN ANTONIO'S HAUNTED TRAIN TRACKS

Everyone knows the legend about the haunted train tracks in San Antonio. If not the story
goes that a school bus of children was hit on the train tracks and to this day, if you park
your vehicle about 20 feet from the tracks and put your car in neutral, an unseen force
will inexplicably push your vehicle a good distance. Some report that if you sprinkle
powder or such on your trunk or bumper, you will actually find hand prints. It's believed
that the children who were killed in this accident are the one's responsible for pushing the
vehicles. The streets have also been named after these children. Anyway, Some friends
and I decided to give it a go. When we got there, we wiped the bumper completely clean.
Then added powder, making sure we didn't touch the bumper with our hands, of course.
Then we drove the car up on the hill, right where the train tracks began. The car started to
roll down. Woo-Hoo! Yeah right, I didn't believe it. I always thought it was the force or
gravity or something. Then down the hill we drove to the side and checked the bumper.
Nothing. Go figure. Then back up the hill we headed to give it another try. But this time,
instead of parking right where the train tracks began, we parked further back, almost
where the streets are. Well when we turned the car off, all of us got out and popped open
the back of our SUV and all sat down. We didn't think nothing would happen because
gravity couldn't possibly pull us....we were too far behind. I freaked when the car started
rolling very slow at once then began to pick up speed. You can't help but laugh; it's such a
strange moment, you don't know what to believe! All of us saw three shadows behind the
car, that definitely weren't ours. There were three of us...tall, tall and short. The shadow
didn't match our heights....they were short, tall, short. It didn't make sense! Since that
night, my mind has changed about those tracks. But I don't know what to say it is gravity
or ghosts that are worried another will die on those train tracks.

GRANDDAD'S APPARITION
(Galan)

I definitely believe in ghost. Back in 1991 my uncle died. It wasn't a pleasant

death...he'd been accused of abusing a child and spent some time in jail. Instead of going
back, he shot and killed himself. Anyway, in 1996 my grandfather also died...which his
death was sudden as well. He had a tracheotomy and wasn't able to breath on his own for
a while. When the doctors at the hospital felt he was strong enough to breath on his own,
they took him off the respirator....but turns out he wasn't well enough to breath on his
own and he died twenty minutes later. So, these are the two men that I feel may possibly
haunt our home....not because they ever died in the house, but because they did lived
most of their lives in the house. Nothing really started happening until after my
grandfather died. I remember it was the week to the day of his death, May 1996. I was
cold and went to get a blanket out of the hall closet. Not realizing it, but I happened to
grab the blanket my grandfather used to sleep with for years. I grabbed it and made
mention of it to my grandmother, who had been sitting in the living room. As I turned
around, I saw a figure walk across the back of the kitchen, from the left side of the bar to
the right. I remember it so clearly. The figure came barely above the top of the bar and
was hunched over, wearing what appeared to be a white t-shirt. Needless to say, that
described my grandfather to the tee. He had osteoporosis and had become stooped over
the coarse of many years...shrinking him down from nearly six feet tall to barely five feet,
six inches or so. I didn't need to take a double take either, I looked and followed it for a
good five or six seconds before my mother asked what was wrong. Apparently, the color
had drained from my face. When he was in better health, my grandfather used to sit in
the bar stool to the left of the bar...in the area I'd seen this hunched over figure at. It may
have just been a memory triggered by the fact that I grabbed his blanket or some other
explainable reason...but I hardly doubt it. Little things continued to happen after that.
Lights would turn off when I left the room and turn on when I came back in. I remember
hearing the sound of some drumsticks I used to have in my room hit on my old dresser.
I've seen coke cans turn on their side and skitter across the floor of my room. I've heard
my name being called and my face being touched. There are so many typical paranormal
encounters that I've experienced. I remember there was a night in which my grandmother
was having a horrible coughing fit....just a very violent coughing spell. I got up worried
that I was going to need to take her to the hospital because she'd been coughing for
almost three hours straight. I threw on some descent clothes and turned off my tv,
computer and everything else and went to open my door to leave. As soon as I did, I
could see a tall figure walk over to her bed and stand next to the length of the bed. At
that very moment, her coughing stopped. I waited two hours before falling asleep and in
that time, I didn't hear her cough again. Then on another occasion, I was on the phone
talking to some girl on the phone at one in the morning. My grandmother used to be
quite the nazi about me keeping my bed too close to the wall. She expected me to keep it
at least six inches from the wall, so it would be easy to make the bed. Anyway, I was
talking on the phone to this girl and suddenly with me on the bed, my bed moved and
butted up against the wall. What was surprising about this is that it is a queen size bed
and with me being 200 lbs, it was tough enough without anything on the bed to move, but
with me on it, it was nearly impossible. Another incident that occurred, happened while I
was working at Chase. It was around the time I was training and we would often get off
early. This one particular day, I got off around eleven in the morning. My aunt was in
town for a doctor's appointment and they were going to be gone that day. I was in the
impression that she was going to drive her car up. So, when I got home, I didn't see any
car in the driveway. The garage door was pulled down, so I assumed they were gone. As
I drove to the front of the house and pulled into the driveway, I thought I saw someone
standing in the window, behind the drawn sheers. This person was around my aunt's
height...at least at a glance. I found it odd that they were home and just figured the
doctor's appointment must of gotten cancelled or something. I pulled up to the garage
door to find my grandmother's car gone. So I figured, we'll...their gone. I proceeded into
the house and found it quiet and empty. The moment I stepped foot into the living room,
every single hair on my arms and neck stood on end. It felt as if there were someone in
the room with me. It's like when you know someone is in a room with you and you feel
that the space you're in is just smaller because that person is there. Anyway, I suddenly
felt the coldest sensation move over my entire body. It eventually passed but that was the
creepiest feeling I've ever felt. Then there was the time that I was in the living room,
watching t.v. with my grandmother. She was telling me how her t.v. would keep
switching channels on her. She would be watching channel eight and for no explainable
reason, would just switch to channel five on it's own. But when she'd press the previous
channel button on the remote, it would switch from channel eight to another different
channel. I witnessed this happening myself on a few occasions as well. One time after I
saw this happen, I heard a thug sound. It sounded like someone had taken their fist and
just hit the side of the microwave oven. I said out loud "Did you hear that?" and my
grandmother replied "It was just the house settling". Now as far as I know, there is no
metallic sound to a house settling, to my knowledge. I'm not the only one who has
experienced things in this house. My grandmother said she's encountered one strange
occurrence. She said she woke up one night and hear Jeff's voice saying "Momma" over
and over again. She said she could have been dreaming, but the look on her face led me
to believe it wasn't just a dream. There have been so many peculiar things happening
lately, for example....over the last few days when she has woken up in the morning to turn
her coffee maker on, it is already on. Now she says the timer as been set....but if the
timer had been set...why would it only come on randomly and not every day the timer is
set for?? The other night, I went in the kitchen to get some chips and a drink. When I
walked into the living room, I saw a flash of light streak across the far wall. It's like the
sun off of your watch reflect onto the wall or something....and it definitely wasn't the
headlights to car, because I would of heard as the car drove by. I proceeded to get my
food and drink and walk back into the living room, only to see the same thing again on
the opposite wall from where I was standing. The most current occurrence was when I
unplugged a lamp and was going to give it back to a friend. I'd unplugged the lamp from
the power strip. I went to pick it up to wrap the power cord around the base and realized
the lamp was on! But it wasn't even plugged in! I stared at it for a few seconds and then
it just went off again.

A VISITOR IN THE NIGHT

(Galan)

I was renting an extra bedroom from my friend Walker at the time. He and his mom had
their own house. I picked up a cork board to start keeping sentimental items related to
my grandfather. I hung it up to the left of my bed, about shoulder level to me on the wall.
There was a ceiling fan in the room as well. It had four lights on it. The string to turn the
lights on was off a long metal beaded string, very much like dog tags hang from. It took
a fair amount of force to click it on and off. One click of the string and it would turn on
one set of lights, a second click would turn on another set of lights, third click would turn
on all the lights and the forth click would turn all the lights off. I also had a red bulb that
I put in one of the sockets for a cool mood affect. Well, eventually, I'd start coming in
from work to find the red light had been clicked twice. I asked Walker and his mom if
they had done it...but both insisted they hadn't. After a couple of week of this, Walker's
mom came to talk to me. We both dismissed the cat having anything to do with it
because he would have to not only jump up and latch his claw firmly in the metal chain,
but because the red light would only come on with a second click, he would of had to
click it several times to get that particular light to come on. Walker's mom began telling
me about something that happened twenty years prior to my moving in. She had lived in
that room and one night a spirit came to her and they began to communicate. At first she
said she was afraid and eventually she got comfortable enough to start having
conversations with this spirit. After a period of time, she grew uncomfortable and even
began to feel threatened by it. It would apparently get angry with her for not wanting to
talk. I forget what she said happened, but evidentially, the spirit stopped appearing, up
until I moved in. Now, some might dismiss this as nothing....I did myself, but over the
coarse of a few nights, I began to think otherwise. Over the coarse of the next few nights,
I started waking up in the middle of the night and seeing someone sitting in a chair across
the room from me. I could never see it clearly, because it was dark, but enough so to tell
that someone was definitely sitting in the chair I played my guitar at. It would just sit
there, watching me. One night I stated out loud that whatever it was was, making me
uncomfortable. It stopped a couple of nights later....but he day after it stopped, I came
home to find the entire left side of my cork board that I had the things of my grandfather
scratched up. Again, I asked Walker and his mom about it...and they both said they
wouldn't do such a thing. Later that night I woke up again and saw the figure had
returned and was sitting across the room. I began to sleep with the red light on, but even
when I woke up in the middle of the night and saw the figure sitting in the chair, I
still....even with the red light on, couldn't make out the features....and to top it off, I'd
wake up and the red light would then be off, as if someone had turned it off while I were
sleeping. This went on for quite a while and for what ever reasons, I just chose not to
mention to Walker and his mother. Over a coarse of time, it began to scare me so much
that I could only imagine what it was in this room, so I began to pray out loud. This
seemed to stop it and I didn't stay in with Walker and his mother much longer after that.

A FORMER TENANT RETURNS

(Christopher Gerbig)

My wife and I had rented an apartment in a not so nice area of Dallas. From the time we
moved in, we never really felt comfortable there. My oldest daughter began complaining
that a man was waking her and her sisters up at night and would not let them go back to
sleep unless they talked with him. Their bedroom did have a door that led to the rear
stairs of the apartment, and so I became concerned that someone was sneaking in at night.
I made certain the door was locked and added a second lock that could only be opened
from the inside. The complaints continued from my children about the man waking them.
In my wife and I's bedroom, we had a ceiling fan that the motor had burned out in
rendering the fan useless yet still serviceable as a light fixture. While lying in bed one
night reading by a small table lamp, the fan began to turn of it's own accord. Not fast,
just as though a person was gently pushing the blades with a fingertip. I nudged my wife
awake and told her to look at it. She just frowned and said it was the air conditioner
turning it, and immediately after saying that, then the air conditioner turned on. The fan
never moved of it's own volition during the day, not even with the air conditioner on, but
many times I would awaken in the very early morning hours and see it turning, just ever
so slowly, and even though at times I would stop it, it would start again, not gradual as
though by a draft, yet suddenly, as though a hand was pushing the blades. It wasn't until
after we had moved from the apartment that we were told by the manager that the
previous occupant had been a young Mexican man who had been killed in a fight over his
leather jacket while returning from the corner store just a few months before we moved
in. To this day, that apartment has not had a tenant over the required 6 month lease
period, and it is a fact that few have ever completed the 6 months.

GRANDFATHER'S HAUNTED HOUSE

(Jessy)

My grandfather died 5 years ago. Like in many families; after the funeral, stories about
the deceased are shared. After my grandfather's funeral, my family and I started sharing
some stories. I made a comment that made my family stop and literally not say a word for
what seemed like forever. When mentioning my grandfather's old house, I said, "I loved
that house, even though I saw death there". I said it very casually and turned away
because I thought it sounded dumb. It wasn't long when a cousin said he saw it too. Later,
an uncle said he had several weird experiences, then an aunt, then another cousin...so on
and so forth. It turns out we all had experienced some kind of phenomenon but never
mentioned it to each other in fear of not being believed. But, now it was time to accept
that my grandparents' old house was haunted and we had "all" experienced something
there. The house was built in a private, secluded area surrounded by five other houses.
The children (At the time, I was about 13 or 14) were able to go outside till late, as long
as we didn't leave outside the area and wander into the street. Well, it was getting late and
my cousins and I were playing outside, but decided to go watch a movie instead. We all
ran inside, but had run back outside to get something. I remember it like it was yesterday.
The sun wasn't completely gone, so there was a bit of sunlight left. I looked up and about
50 feet in front of me was a man. He was dressed in normal clothing, so I ignored it and
stopped to tie my shoelace. When I finished and turned up, he was now wearing a black
cloak. I couldn't see his face because the cloak was covering it and it was getting darker
outside. I kept staring...wanting to run, but couldn't. I saw the cloak move, but when I
looked down there were no feet. He had what seemed like a stick with a blade, but I
couldn't see his hands. Finally, he started to look up and reveal his face to me. As he
looked straight at me, I realized the cloak was empty...there was no face! I can't explain
it, but even though there was no face, I felt it looking at me. That is when I realized it was
time for me to run as fast as I could. As my family shared more weird experiences, we all
felt relief about finally sharing out encounters with one another. None where as scary as
my aunt Rebecca's story. She was the last one to live in that house. She remembers a hot,
summer night as she was getting ready to go to sleep. She had put down my little cousins
to sleep on the other side of the house. (Note: my cousins had already mentioned they had
many weird things happen to them). She said she got undressed and began feeling as if
someone were looking at her. She put it off as being nervous for being alone, since she
had just gone through a divorce. She felt very cold; even though it was the middle of the
summer (we reach temperatures of the mid 90s to 105 or so). She remembers laying
down and being restless. After moving around in search for a comfortable position, she
found it by laying on her stomach with one hand hanging off the bed. She felt something
climb into bed. As she was to turn around to see who or what it was, she felt someone lay
on top of her. She remembers the weight being much more than hers because she couldn't
lift herself up. She felt as if she were back to back with someone. After minutes of
praying and wondering what to do, she lifted her dangling hand and touched who ever
was on top of her. She thought she would touch the back of her head, instead it was a
face. She remembers feeling the nose, lips and eyes. The skin felt as if it were that of an
older wrinkly person. She had had enough and finally asked it who it was and what was it
doing there. It simply replied, "Julia....I am laying down because I am tired." My aunt
told her to please leave and never to come back. Just as she said that, my aunt felt the
presence lift off her. My aunt turned around as quickly as possible to look at it, but by
then it was gone. Soon after, she moved out and never returned to that house.

A MENACING SPIRIT

(Jeanette)

I have always believed in the unexplained. Lots of strange and creepy things have
happened to my two brothers and I. One specific room in our home used to have weird
things happen in it, but I personally encountered things through out our home. My first
encounter came one night while I was talking on the phone to a friend. All the doors
were closed and I had only a night light on. While chatting with my friend on the phone,
suddenly I felt something out of the ordinary....it felt as though something bad were in the
room with me. I got quiet for a second and next thing I knew, the night light slowly
began to fade until it were completely off and I were left in the pitch dark. I didn't even
have time to think twice about what I were going to do next....I was so scared I
immediately dropped the phone and just took off to turn the other light on, on the other
side of the room. I ran to my brother Omar's room, told him what happened, but he acted
like he didn't believe me. So, I took a deep breath, went back in my room, closed the
door, assumed there must be a logical explanation for what I experienced and resumed
my conversation on the phone. Next thing I knew....the light began to dim again,
slowly....slowly....until what little light was left, faded away again. Now...I was worried
and my heart began beating right out of my chest! I ran out of the room with my little
sister still asleep, oblivious to what was happening. I ran to my mother, exclaiming what
I'd just encountered, but her explanation was that the light was probably about ready to
go out....but somehow, in my gut, I knew different. The next day when I arrived home
from school, I turned on the light without any problem what so ever. Assuming someone
must of replaced the bulb, I asked my mother if she had switched the light bulbs, but she
said she hadn't. I had no further problems until a few weeks later when I began to feel as
if I were being watched and followed around our home. At the time, we had several
mirrors in the first few rooms of the house and as I would pass by one of these mirrors,
out of the corner of my eye, I would catch a glimpse of a dark shadow following behind
me. It really freaked me out, but being I felt no one would believe me, I thought I am just
going to have to get used to it and ignore it. Well, eventually other things began
happening to other family members. The last room in the house and the only room with
lots of windows, six to be exact, was occupied by my oldest brother, Oscar. Every night
when he was ready to go to bed, he would close his door. One particular night, he got the
eerie feeling he weren't alone. He felt a presence in the room with him....but chose to
ignore it and went to sleep. Later, it appeared what ever was in the room with him, must
of woke him up, because when he woke, he could still feel the presence in the room with
him. Agitated, he began screaming and cussing at it to leave him alone. He went back to
sleep. When he woke up in the morning, he was shocked to find that he had several
unexplained scratches on his back. After he got married and moved out, my second
oldest brother Omar moved into the room. He too would also close the door behind him
when he went to bed at night. One night he said he woke up to a very weird, loud
buzzing sound. When he went to get up, he felt as though an invisible force were holding
him down, because he was unable to move....it was as though he were completely
paralyzed. After much struggling and fighting to move, the noise suddenly stopped and
he was able to get up. Eventually, Omar also got married and moved away. I then
acquired the room. I always loved and admired the room because of all the light that
would shine through all the wonderful windows that filled the room. I never thought in a
million years I, like my brothers, would too encounter bizarre events in the room. My
mother ended up blessing our home while my sister and I were at school and nothing
happened for quite a while afterwards.....until years later. My friends and I decided one
time to play with the Ouija board....just for the fun of it. Well....I had no success with
communicating with anything, but my two friends sure did. We were all so freaked out
by the experience that we decided to stop. I honestly feel, we may have invited what ever
was in our home, back....because things started back up within a few months. Late on
night we were all getting ready for bed. I had my bedroom door open and while laying
down on my bed, I was almost asleep when I heard what sounded like footsteps coming
from my little sister's room, towards my room. Assuming it were my mother, I waited
until what I thought she would arrive in my room, but she never did. Curious, I got up to
check, but no one was there. I figured I must be allowing my imagination get the best of
me, so I blew it off and decided to just go to bed. Sometime in the middle of the night,
while laying sideways on my arm, I woke up to what felt as if someone were right in my
face, near my ear, breathing very heavy. I jolted up, looked around, but no one was there.
I got so scared that the rest of the night, I hid beneath my covers. My mother ended up
having to bless our home again, because everyone agreed, something really weird was
going on. Since then, nothing has happened, thank goodness!
CHILLING ENCOUNTERS IN GRANDMA'S HOUSE

(Jessica)

The first encounter I ever had was when I was about 5 or 6. My grandmother had a house
with lots of land. I lived in a trailer on the property. I went over to see my grandmother
and to visit with the new baby that my aunt just had. My grandmother's house was only 1
floor, but it was rather big. Three bedrooms, 2 bathrooms and a huge living room and
kitchen, along with a huge porch. One of the bed rooms was my grandmother's and the
other was a guest room. I still to this day don't remember what the third room was for, but
do know, every time I went near the room I got the chills. It was always cold in there.
Well, when my aunt and uncle were there with the baby they stayed in the guest room and
put their baby in the third bed room. There was also this black doll that sat on a dresser in
there it had red eyes and just had the most evil look about it. Every time my grandmother
put it away, somehow, it always managed to find it's way back in the same spot on the
dresser. I honestly believe this doll was the source to all the strange occurrences. When
the baby was taking a nap in that room, she woke up screaming. We all ran in there to see
what happened. To our shock the crib was packed full of magazines....piled on top of the
baby. She was fine just a little scared. The next day my sister and I were over there again
and this time we were playing in the living room. We were playing with our toys from the
toy box when my sister said that she wished she had a train. About 10 minutes later a my
grandfather's model train came in to the room. It just floated right in the room on it's own
accord. We told grandmother about it but she thought we were lying. After that, I can't
recall any further experiences in the home.

THE MAN IN THE PLAYROOM

(Tiffanie)

About two months after moving into a doublewide mobile home, we realized something
were seriously wrong...it was haunted. The first incident happened to my oldest son, who
was two going on three at the time. I was cleaning his room, while he were two doors
down in his toy room playing. All of a sudden he came running to me crying and
screaming there was a man in the room. At the time, it freaked me out, because my son
and I were home alone. I walked around and checked to see whom this man he claimed
to have seen was...but found no one in the home. Later, I became pregnant with my
second child. I was about seven months pregnant at the time. My oldest son would often
climb into bed with my husband and I. This one particular night, he was in our bed,
singing himself a song. I started hearing the floor creek at the end of the bed and next
thing I knew, my son literally began trying to get under me....screaming "NO!" It then
sounded like something jumped out of the bedroom and ran down the hall. I woke my
husband up and told him that someone was in the house. He immediately jumped out of
bed to go check things out. There wasn't anyone there....and there certainly wasn't
enough time for someone to get out of the house undetected. My son ended up sleeping
with us for the next two weeks following. On another occasion, my friend came to stay
the night because her husband worked nights and she didn't want to be alone. We were
sitting at the dining room table, which faced the hallway. All of a sudden I looked up for
some odd reason and saw a tall white, misty looking figure come out of the playroom. It
went into the kitchen and then just disappeared. Two nights later, my friend and her
husband decided to spend the night. They slept in the playroom...the same room where
most of the activity had occurred. My friend said she woke up in the middle of the night
to the feeling that she were being watched or starred at. When her eyes focused, she saw
the dark shadow of a man walking around in circles...as if he were looking for something.
There have been many other things happen in this home that I couldn't explain. We no
longer live there, but I discovered the family now living in the home; a grandmother and
her granddaughter, also report having strange encounters there as well.

ANTHONY'S LITTLE PLAYMATE

(Estrella)

When it comes to old houses, one can sense an unspoken welcome. Other old houses
seem to posses an underlying secret of unspeakable memories. But, what can be said of a
new house? Well, it too can be a place of mystery when it becomes haunted. The
following is one of many true accounts. We purchased a new house four years ago but,
soon began to realize we were not it's only occupants. At first it was just little things. I
would be awakened in the middle of the night by strange music. On other nights I would
wake to the sound of a voice, or lots of voices whispering and talking. Hearing noises by
something that could not be seen was startling enough but, seeing what walked down the
hallway was even worse. Our five year old grandson, Anthony, is an only child. Then one
day, in June of 2004 a most memorable little playmate arrived to keep Anthony company.
He was a boy named Eric, around the same age as Anthony and as friendly or
mischievous as any little boy could be. Our grandson was excited to have this little
companion and he soon forgot about being lonely. Eric shared all the same enjoyments as
Anthony, especially the fact that-----we couldn't see him! The usual activities continued
with a rattling of the windows and a knocking on the walls. On many occasions we would
see our grandson's toys moving on their own. One day every toy with wheels found its
way to the living room, as Anthony lay sleeping on the couch. It was a brave attempt, on
Anthony's part to take the blame for these disruptive happenings. I am sure Eric found
this more than amusing, since his little pranks continued on. Of course, we tried to
overlook the little things but, one day something happened that, we could not forgive. On
a hot, sultry, July afternoon, Anthony asked if he and Eric could go swimming. Needless
to say, I welcomed the break from housework and agreed that, he should indeed go
swimming. Within ten minutes of being in the water, Anthony was talking to someone
and I knew just who that someone was. I casually asked him, if Eric was in the water with
him? He seemed unhappy when he answered me saying, "No, he's not, Eric is afraid of
the water." I curiously asked why Eric had a fear of the water. Anthony seemed agitated
and raised his voice saying, "Cause Eric died in the water, that's why!" I was taken by
that remark. Something didn't feel right considering it was Eric's idea and why would he
suggest swimming, if he feared the water? I cautiously stood up, walked the few feet to
the pool and held out my hand. On the outside of the pool, closest to my grandson, there
was a chill spot. Anthony looked puzzled and was starring hard at me when he asked,
"Do you feel the cold?" I nodded as I walked around the pool. It was July, it was hot but,
the chill spot followed me as I moved. When I stopped, it stopped beside me. I forced a
smile and cheerfully leaned over and asked Anthony to take my hand. I told him, it was
time we went inside. He was starring to the left of me and began moving back and away,
pleading with me to let him swim a few minutes more. I felt the sensation of something
invisible and hostile moving away from me and then the presence was gone. Trying to
seem calm, I asked Anthony if he could see Eric. Again, he became angry. "See, what you
did; now you made him leave!" I breathed a sigh of relief. I was glad he was gone! I sat
down beside the pool, trying to collect my thoughts. I motioned for Anthony, telling him
to move to where I was, if he wanted to stay in the water a while longer. He walked
towards me and when he reached the shallow end, he suddenly got down on all fours and
began to crawl, with only his head above water. I jumped up and into the pool yelling, as
I headed for him, "Why are you doing that?" Anthony only managed to say, "Because he
told me..." and in an instant his head was under the water and his shoulders were heaving
upwards. He was clearly pulling and hitting at something around the back of his neck. I
reached down and grabbed him under his arms, jerking him up and out of the water. He
was horrified, as he gasped for air. I was holding him tightly, as I stepped out of the pool.
Without thinking and speaking in a harsh, hate filled voice, I screamed, "Get out of here
now, Eric!" I felt sick and weak, from the inside out and fell to my knees crying. All I
could do was run my hands over Anthony's face and repeatedly ask him, if he was all
right? And, all he could do was search the area with his eyes and shiver. I tried to be
reassuring and told him, "You're safe now baby, Eric is gone." But, I didn't know that for
a fact, I couldn't see him, or feel his cold presence? Without forethought, I found myself
desperate to know the truth and whispering to Anthony, "He is gone, isn't he?" The
atmosphere grew still. The only sound I heard was Anthony weeping, as he buried his
head on my shoulder, his arms clinging around me like a vine. I stood up and hurriedly
walked towards the house. I grabbed a towel from the patio chair and wrapped it around
him. Just as I was about to reach for the door knob, Anthony raised up, glanced around,
put his mouth to my ear and whispered, "He's gone, Grandma, but he'll come back." To
that I added, "Well, he'd better be gone! And, I hope to God, he doesn't come back!" Once
inside, I locked the door, sat Anthony on the nearest dinning room chair and began drying
him off. We were both shaken by the experience. Neither of us felt comfortable but, I was
compelled to ask, why Eric would try to hurt him? Anthony said nothing. As I dressed
him, he just stood there in silence, with this confused look on his face. So, I repeated my
question and followed that by several other questions. Still nothing. I called my husband
and told him what happened. The silence coming from him suddenly jolted my memory.
For goodness sakes! He is famous for being the biggest skeptic this family has ever
known. But, I didn't wait for his usual sarcastic remarks. I boldly told him, "Before you
say anything, I did not imagine this, I am not loosing my mind and neither is Anthony!" I
slammed the phone down and took Anthony out the front with me. He was home within
minutes. Pulling into the driveway, he found us standing there waiting. Anthony was up
and running. He jumped into his Grandpa's arms and began crying all over again. I
couldn't get a word in edgewise. Anthony didn't stop talking until he had told the entire
story from beginning to end, including details I had no knowledge of? The whole time he
was talking, Anthony constantly referred to his attacker as "the ghost." Who was I to
question why he did this? As far as I could tell, he was doing a great job of transforming a
skeptic, into a believer. Afterwards, Anthony demanded that, his Grandpa drain the pool
out. Great idea! Works for me. Of course Grandpa agreed, he had just been enlightened
on the subject of ghosts. Ironic, how someone can suddenly developed a fear of
something they didn't think existed. And so, the next morning Anthony jumped for joy at
the site of our empty pool.

THE PORTAL TO THE PARANORMAL

(Shelli)

I think I knew before we moved in to our home that it was haunted....I could feel it deep
down in my bones. The first night we stayed in the house, I dreamed that I was sitting in
my living room and a small boy was running back and forth through the house. I asked
him what he was doing and he told me he was looking for his Mommy. I told him that I
was sorry, but she was not here. It didn't occur to me until the next day while I was in the
shower, something strange happened. Even though I was bathing in scolding hot water, it
sudden became icy cold and next thing I knew I was poked in the hip by small invisible
fingers. Later that day, I told my husband what happened and to my surprise he said he
too had experienced something unusual. He said while he was scrapping paint off the
window, he felt a sudden tug on the back of his pant leg. The next night, while we were
setting up our bed, the child must have been trying to get my attention as well...because I
felt a sudden tug on the back of my shirt. I had to laugh, because all of this was so new to
me, that it was almost humorously unbelievable. Little did we know this was only the
beginning. We have a remote control truck that seems to move about on its own accord.
The only way it will move is if you touch the remote antenna to the truck antenna...but
somehow, someway...this truck will begin running wild through out the house without
anyone operating it! One night, I was in bed and my husband was on the computer. Next
thing I knew, I felt something...someone....lay on my hair. I assumed it must be the little
boy, missing his mother so desperately, he saw me as a mother figure and cuddled up to
go to sleep. Jokingly I said out loud "There are toys in the garage, go play with them in
there". We soon discovered this little male child isn't the only ghost in our home. We've
also witnessed a woman who seems to frequent our kitchen. I don't know how, but I had
a feeling there was also a female child in the house as well, but never knew for sure. I
never encountered her, only felt her presence but the confirmation came one day when
one of the children insisted they were talking to a little girl in our bedroom. We weren't
aware there was a man in the house too....until I was in the bathroom and heard a man's
voice talk to my children. They were lying on our bedroom floor sleeping and I distinctly
heard a male voice asking the children how they were doing. When I came out to see
who it was, no one was there. These are only a handful of the many things we encounter
in this home....our experiences continue to date

SOMEONE'S WATCHING ME
(Anonymous)

Several of us had just gotten back from a football game. It was round 2:30 in the
morning. While everyone was busy piling out of the vehicle, I managed to work my way
ahead of everyone else. Just as I was passing in between the garage door and the front of
the van, I sensed something very odd and got this eerie chill. As I looked up at the
windows above the garage, I saw the vertical blinds kind of pushed upwards, as if
someone were standing there looking out at me. I called out to everyone to see if anyone
else got a glimpse of what I saw, but no one did. We headed to the area to see if anyone
was inside, but found nothing. It was almost impossible for anyone to be in there to begin
with. It took three of us, just to move all the boxes and stuff out of the way of the garage
door, to reach the area I caught someone peering out at me. I was never a believer in this
type of stuff before, but that sure fixed that. To this day, when ever my wife and I go over
for a visit, I still get that same eerie feeling I did that night.

KNOCK, KNOCK, I'M HERE!

This happened to me when I was a teenager. I had just gotten back from track practice.
My family had all run out to get something to eat. After a quick shower and getting ready
for dinner, I headed to the living room to catch a little television. After a few moments, I
heard three loud bangs coming from the other side of the wall....my bedroom. I got up to
investigate, expecting to find that something might of fallen in my room, causing the
ruckus, but not a medal, not anything was out of place. Baffled by this, I went back to the
living room and within moments, it happened again, then silence. Not knowing what to
think or how to react to all of it, I called out "Could you please stop knocking, I'm trying
to watch t.v. here!". Next thing I know, it sounded as if someone had taken a door and
slammed it very hard. I again responded, with a "Thank you!". When my family got
home, I told them about what had happened. My parents went in my room and took a
look around, but didn't see or find anything unusual. Although the pounding subsided that
night, it continued off and on, throughout the whole time I lived in that house.
THE HAND

(Annie)

I was hanging out with my friend Shawn in the apartment, he shared with my friend Judy
who had already been living there with her room mate Amy. I had not heard any strange
stories of things going bump in the night or anything for that matter. Shawn and I were
watching a bunch of movies and eating junk food. Shawn's room had previously been a
small storage room that had been cleaned out and his furniture consisted of a mattress on
the floor and a metal folding chair with a fan on it. Of course, his clothes were strewn
across the floor as well. As the night progressed, Shawn had fallen asleep on the couch,
which was going to be my "bed" for the night. A half-asleep Shawn told me to sleep in
his room, so I proceeded to his room. Well, I laid down and turned a couple of times,
ending up on my stomach with my hands resting under my head and I began to drift off to
sleep. I suddenly felt something brush my left arm. For a brief moment I thought maybe
my hair, being as long as it was, was brushing my arm, but it wasn't long enough. I then
thought that maybe one of Judy's cats had gotten in the room with me and had walked by.
I pushed myself up on my elbows and scanned the room for a cat, but couldn't find one. It
was dark but light enough for me to see around the room. I then turned onto my stomach
and looking straight up to the ceiling there was a hand floating above my face, about six
inches away from my face. It was glowing somewhat as it floated above my hands, the
fingers never flexing. My first thought was that I was tired and it was my own hand.
Well, after bringing up both my hands and seeing three hands over my head, I slowly
deduced that it was not my hand. To my own surprise, I was still lying there trying to
rationalize what I was seeing. Had I been drinking? No. Had I been smoking anything
funny, other than cigarettes? No. Realizing that I was with it, I slinked out from
underneath it and bolted into the living room and proceeded to jump onto the very
heavily sleeping Shawn that I could not awaken. I remember this quite vividly as it was
during the part of the "The Godfather" where Marlon Brando dies in the garden. Shawn
didn't wake up and I spent the night in the living room, sleeping in the Papasan chair.
Only later did I come to find out that this wasn't the first occurrence. A few weeks before,
Paul, another friend of ours and myself ventured out to buy some late night snacks at
about 2 a.m. while Shawn and Judy stayed behind and hung out in Judy's back bedroom.
On hearing us arrive back from the store, Shawn called out to us to bring the goodies in
back. Well, when we didn't answer he came out to find that we weren't home. But
someone else obviously was. We never did find out who else lived there.
AN UNEXPECTED HOLIDAY VISITOR

(Julie)

It was Christmas Eve of 1996. I was invited to a friend's house for dinner and though my
parents were upset that I wouldn't be home for that holiday, I went anyway. It was just
myself, my friend Karen, and her husband, Bob. We had a nice dinner and afterwards,
she decided to put on a cd while her husband built a fire in the fireplace. I must mention,
my friend's husband's mother was in a nursing home or hospital at the time and had been
very ill for some time. Anyway, Karen was going through the cd collection, while her
husband was preparing to build the fire and I was sitting on the couch. Apparently, Bob
had forgotten to open the flew in the fireplace and as he used the bellows to start the fire,
the smoke began to fill the room. As I was sitting there, I noticed out of the corner of my
eye, a shape coming down the stairs. Though I wasn't looking at it squarely, I could see a
gray hazy shape of a small woman. I even saw her hand on the banister. I turned to look
straight at her and all I saw was a cloud of smoke fill that area and go up the stairs. At
that moment, all the fire alarms in the house went off and we all jumped, startled. By
now there was quite a lot of sooty smoke in the room. Karen and Bob jumped up and ran
around opening all the windows and the sliding door to try to get the smoke out of the
room. Finally, about fifteen minutes later, the room cleared and Bob got the fire started
and we sat down to relax. That's when I asked Karen if there was anyone staying
upstairs. She looked at me oddly and said "No, why?" I said "I thought I saw someone
starting to come down." Then a few minutes later, another couple came over and we were
sitting having a drink when the phone rang. Bob got up and answered it and he was
talking for a few minutes, very low. Then he came and sat down and was kind of quiet
and I knew something was wrong. I looked at my friend Karen and she looked at me
because she knew something was wrong as well. So I thanked them for having me and
said I had to be going and I left. The following Monday at work, Karen asked me about
what time was it when I had seen someone come down the stairs and the fire alarms were
going off and I said it was around 8:30. She said "Oh my God!" and I said "What?" and
she said that the phone call they had received later that night was from Bob's sister telling
him that their mother had passed away. The sister said she had passed away at
approximately 8:30. Karen said "You saw Mary!" I described the woman I saw, that she
was very small and had her hair up in a bun and she said "That's her, that's Mary. She
must have came to say goodbye to her son!" My friend Karen told her sister-in-law about
the figure I saw and she agreed it must have been Mary. I still get the chills when I think
about that.
BROADCAST FROM THE OTHER SIDE

(Sean)

When I was thirteen, I lived right on the border of two towns, Lowell and Tyngsboro.
Woods ran through three towns which is known as the Massachusetts State Forest...and
it's known for it's ghostly activity. I lived on a dead end street that was surrounded by
these woods. We used to hear weird things in those woods when we were playing
flashlight tag and such games...but never gave it two thoughts. One particular night I was
sitting at home with my grandmother. My parents were out that evening and I was
watching t.v. A friend called that also lived on that road and sounded really scared. I
asked him what was wrong, but all he kept saying was "Get up here, get up here"! I
asked my grandmother if it was o.k if I went over and she said it was. As I walked
towards his house, I could see him waiting for me inside the house, behind the door. As
soon as I got to the stairs, he opened the door and I could hear music playing. It was
coming from upstairs. The first thing he asked me was if I could hear the music too...and
I responded that I did...but wasn't thinking anything of it...just like "yah, so what". That's
when he told me that he hadn't turned on the radio...it came on all by itself. I tried to get
him to go upstairs with me to turn it off....because I didn't think it was a ghost or
anything....but he wouldn't go with me. As I got up the stairs to the room it was coming
from and opened the door, the radio suddenly shut off. I went over to make sure it was
off, came back down the stairs and told him the radio was off....I made sure of it. He then
made a comment that it would turn back on and we went to sit down. About a second
later, the radio came back on again....just as he said it would. At this point, I insinuated to
him that he must be playing a joke on me or something...but he assured me that he
thought something was up there. Still not convinced it was a ghost, I decided to go back
up there and check out the radio....find out what was happening. When I opened the door,
it turned off again....now I was getting spooked. I went back downstairs and no sooner
did I get down there, it came on again...but this time, you could hear what sounded like
the stations were being switched, tuning into different stations. My friend and I listened
at the bottom of the stairs to what sounded like an older type broadcast. The man's voice
and the music was something right out of an old time movie or one of those shows from
long ago....before televisions. This time we both went back upstairs and it the radio went
off again....after that, it stayed off. I think it's really strange that while we were
downstairs the radio was on and when we got to the door and opened it, it would just
suddenly turn off all by itself.
OBVIOUS STRANGER

(Sean)

When I was about fifteen, I lived in Tewksbury, where my cousin also lived. It was
Christmas Eve and we were having a nice family get together. My cousin and I decided
to run out and rent a couple of movies. Later, after returning home, we hadn't taken more
than a few steps towards the front door when our attention was drawn to the backyard.
About 25 to 30 yards away, was this obvious stranger in the backyard. Assuming it was
someone that didn't belong there, we grabbed a couple of shovels, that were nearby and
took off after him. It wasn't until we were in full pursuit, running as fast as we could, that
we made out what we were chasing. It was a dark, shadowy looking figure. Just as this
dark figure got about fifteen yards from the edge of the woods, it just vanished before our
eyes. My cousin and I just stopped dead in our tracks and looked at one another in
disbelief at what we had just witnessed.

MOTHER'S APPEARANCE
(Al)

My mother passed away on May 13, 1997, just after Mother's Day. It was a very difficult
thing to deal with because my mother stood by me at the most difficult times in my life
when nobody else in my family would, so we were very close. After my brother and I
made the funeral arrangements, I went to her place of employment to clean out her
locker. I had been there a few times and most of the women who worked there knew me
as did two of my aunts on my father's side. The door in which to enter the building from
the employee parking, opened up into a long walkway that led to the other end of the
building, with various aisles off of this main walkway. As I opened the door to the
building, I walked about 15 feet past the time clock and looked up. I saw my mother at
the other end of the aisle looking right at me. Her hair was brown and curly like she
always wore it and not only that, her eyeglasses were around her neck, just like she
always wore them while at the shop. I just stood there for about 15 - 20 seconds. I just
could not believe what I was looking at, because I knew that my mother had just passed
away and that this couldn't have been her, yet I was standing here looking right at her. I
had to shake my head to get my senses back and when I looked again, she walked down
the aisle at the far end of the building. I ran to the other end of the building and she
wasn't there and when I walked around the building, there wasn't anybody there who even
resembled my mother in the smallest way what-so-ever!! To this day, I don't know what
to believe. If what I saw was my imagination or if I actually saw my mother as a ghost.
THE SPIRITS THAT ROAM THE OLD VICTORIAN MANSION
(Dorothy)

My husband and I purchased and moved into our new home on March 17, 2000. I should
tell you that this house is an old Victorian type built in 1883. It is very large with 13
rooms. The house was almost entirely original when we moved in. (The servants' bell was
still in the kitchen with the button still in the dining room floor). Anyway, within the first
week I began having dreams of small boy standing on the middle landing of the stairs
leading to the second floor. He appeared to be about 5 or 6 yrs old and wears a blue and
white striped shirt, brown short pants with suspenders, white socks and brown shoes with
the old hook and eye type closures. I am not sure if he spoke to me or what but I had the
feeling that his name was Joshua and this is what I have called him since.

Shortly after I started dreaming of him, our children's toys would start moving on their
own or playing music by themselves late at night when our girls were in bed. Also some
of the stuffed toys would disappear from time to time. When the toys would start moving
or making too much noise I would simply say "We do not mind if you play, but please try
to keep the noise down, so you don't wake the little ones" and it would stop or at least
there would be no more music.

We also have an old woman who stands in the doorway to our den. We believe that the
den was not original to the house, but was once a porch. This old woman just stands in
the doorway and never enters this room. She is of average height, about 5' 5" tall and
wears dark clothing. She has a look on her face that is either sad or angry, I am not sure
which.

The other ghost that inhabits our house; I have never seen, but he does make his presence
known. He seems to be only in the upstairs bath. He plays with the water temperature
while only women are in the shower. This has happened to me, my sister and my best
friend when they have used shower. Never to my husband, brother or my young
daughters.

One day I will never forget, I was terrified by this man. My husband had taken the three
older girls out to a movie and I stayed home with our baby. She had gone down for a nap,
so I decided to take a shower. While in the shower, I heard what sounded like footsteps
coming up the stairs…then knocking on the door. Thinking it was hubby I called "Hello"
but got no response. A minute later…more knocking. This time I called out "Come in"
but the door never opened. Then the water went to freezing cold and a moment later to
scalding hot, then off completely. It came back on after about 20 seconds and the temp
was normal. What I heard next was like when someone had several keys on a ring and
holding them on one finger while shaking them against the thumb and finger. I was now
freaked out, but too scared to get out of the shower. I next heard the sound of a door
being pushed open across the carpet. Only two doors made that noise, my bedroom and
the baby's. I turned off the water and got out of the shower. I was really scared to open
the door and hesitated. When I did open it, I only did so a little bit and peeked out
cautiously. No one was there. I quickly checked the baby's door and it was closed. I went
to my own bedroom to dress and noticed the closet door was open. I do not remember if
it were closed before I went to the shower, but it usually was closed. After that, I have
never taken a shower when there was no other adult in the house and never at night…no
matter who is here.

I have never had any other scary encounters in the house only the boy and the old
woman. I am truly not scared here…so we continue to live with our ghosts.

THE LITTLE BOY IN THE SAILOR SUIT

(Mary)

My uncle Tom lived in a huge house on the top of Christian Hill, in Lowell. My aunt
Marie and uncle Tom used to watch my three brothers and I very often. Strange things
happened there. At night, when we all would sit in front of the T.V and watch The Little
Rascals or something, we would hear the front door right to the left of us open up. I
would get excited thinking it was my mother and father, but uncle Tom would say "Its not
them...its just Charlie". We would hear the piano or the harmonica in the dining room
when no one was even in there. Lights would go on and off and things would seem to
mysteriously get lost then later be found. Charlie was a good ghost. My whole family
knew of him. Everyone said hello to him when ever he would play with the door or the
musical instruments. When I would ask how they knew his name or how they knew he
was a good ghost, no one would tell me. After I grew up a little, my Irish beauty aunt
Marie passed away. Uncle Tom was alone and could not be alone any more (My uncle is
my grandfathers brother). Well needless to say now that I was older now, my mother and
father thought it was time to answer my questions about Charlie. My mother told me that
when my brother and I were babies she would lay me on the bed because I was old
enough not to roll off the bed and lay my little brother Andy on the floor (he was a baby
and would roll off). My mother and father would be down stairs with my aunt and uncle
having a few cold ones. My mother would come up to check on us and find my brother
would be on the bed with me (which he were too young to climb up there himself). My
mom would say thank you and would leave him with me because if she didn’t, Charlie
would keep moving him with me. She knew it was Charlie because no one would go up
there but her. The story goes...when my aunt & uncle bought the house my family was
helping with the outdoor clean up. My uncle was raking when he came across a grave
stone that read "Charlie, the little boy in the sailor suit that fell down the well", near a
sealed up well about a foot away. Come to find out, in the early 1900’s uncle Tom’s home
belonged to Charlie. Charlie was a five year old boy with a dog for a best friend. Charlie
was playing with a ball and it fell into the well. He thought he could reach it and fell in,
the dog jumped in after him to help. In those days they didn’t have the means to save any
one from a well like they do today. Sadly, Charlie’s parents heard their son and dog
drown. My cousin Manny and my brother Andy were painting the house before my uncle
sold it. Andy was telling Manny about Charlie and the things he has done over the years.
Manny didn't believe him and said he was full of crap. They then heard a plop and Andy
said outloud “That’s Charlie...he’s telling you he is real”. Still Manny didn’t believe it
and once again they heard a plop. They looked at the paint can and there was paint all
over the floor. Since neither Andy or Manny spilt it....How did it get there? At the end of
the day when the paint was almost gone they found two good size stones in the paint can.
Charlie wants us to know he’s there, he’s a good boy. So who ever lives in the big
haunted house on Christian hill take care of Charlie, because he’s already taking care of
you. Look for him...he’ll be the boy with the sailor suit on.

MYSTERIOUS WOMAN OF DEDHAM'S "MURDER BROOK"

(Paul)

Three generations of our family have lived in Dedham and almost thirty years ago, while
walking to my grandparent's home, I had an encounter that haunts me to this day. Just
after dark I saw what I believe to be the ghost of a woman standing in the street on the
corner of Thomas St. and Whiting Av. I was about 100 yards away when I first spotted
her. As I got closer to her, I began engaging in conversation, but got no response. By the
time I got only a couple of feet from her, for about ten minutes I continued trying to talk
to her, but still got no response to my questions. She just stood there, remaining eerily
still and lifeless. I waited for someone to come down the street, but no one ever passed
by. All of a sudden, I don't know why, but I got this bizarre feeling that something was
wrong at my grandparent's home. So I left the woman standing there and took off as fast
as my legs would carry me. Thankfully everything was fine. I began telling my
grandparent's about my strange encounter with the mysterious woman. My grandfather
told me that he too may have encountered the same mysterious woman when he was
young…in the exact same spot. What we discovered was: Back in 1917, a woman was
found murdered by a brook, now known as "Murder Brook". This location is less than
100 yards from where I sighted and spoke with this woman. I have only heard of one of
other person, besides my grandfather and myself who also claims to have had several
experiences with this woman. She said she has seen this spirit in her bedroom at night on
several occasions and has also witnessed her running through the back yard. Perhaps this
spirit once lived on Whiting, near Murder Brook? I would be interested in hearing from
anyone who may know the history behind this spirit that haunts Dedham and if anyone
else has ever encountered her as well.
THE RED HOUSE

(Darice)

When I was nine years old my parents, myself and two sisters moved in to a red house,
built in 1902 that was converted in to a duplex in the 70's. We called it "The red house".
We lived there a total of five years. The people who lived in the duplex before us were
pretty cool….they said they were moving because they needed a bigger place. The first
two years were uneventful….then my parents decided to convert the partially renovated
attic in to a play room for my sisters and I. The room consisted of three areas…the
central area and two smaller rooms on both sides. The two rooms were narrow like
caves. My parents decided to remove these two rooms to make it one huge space. The
first portion of the renovation wasn't too bad…the area was filled mostly with old junk,
broken furniture and newspapers dated in the mid 1900's. The other room was much
more of a shock because it was filled top to bottom with old boxes of clothes and
miscellaneous junk. Amongst the items was a midsized velvet box. It was pretty and
immediately grabbed my mother's attention. When she opened the box she found an old
crystal ball inside. Startled by it, she dropped the box. My dad walked over and picked it
up. He wasn't as startled by it, because he was more skeptical when it came to these
types of items.

After a day of long hard work, cleaning out the place and tossing things out, we decided
to call it a day. My mother wasn't fond of having the crystal ball around, so she stuffed it
in her closet out of sight. We decided to go out to eat; when we got home…we were
shocked to find the crystal ball out of the closet and sitting as pretty as you please on the
kitchen table. My father figured my mother just forgot to put it away before leaving, but
I was right there when she tucked it away in her closet. My mother picked it up and once
again stored it away. By now it was about seven in the evening and we decided to go
next door to talk to our neighbor Deb who my mother had become pretty good friends
with. My mom began telling Deb about what we had found in the house and wondered if
Deb knew anything, because she had lived there for almost 25 years. They continued to
talk for a while longer and we headed back home. That very night….things started to get
really creepy. We started to hear what sounded like footsteps in the attic. We also heard a
woman and a man conversing back and forth. My mother was very shaken by these
bizarre sounds, but my father being the skeptic, dismissed it as the normal sounds from
the neighbors next door. My mother, myself and my older sister knew better. The next
morning we decided to sleep in a bit and around 11 a.m we were back in the attic
finishing up the last of the clean up. When we got to the far back corner of the one room,
to our surprise there sat a casket….yes…a casket! It was obviously a child sized, because
it was about the size of my younger 5 year old sister. My dad called my uncle to come
over to help him get rid of it. They took it out and dumped it right away. Around five
that evening we were finally finished and my mom decided to begin dinner. Things
started up again. The crystal ball found its way out of the closet once again and back to
the kitchen table. My mother scooped it up and put it the pantry to get it out of the way
so she could set the table. Afterwards, we were in the living room and heard a huge bang
come from the upstairs. At first we didn't think much of it; we just assumed my younger
sister had dumped over her wooden toy box. My mother, myself and my older sister
headed upstairs to check on her…only to see on the way there, my younger sister tearing
down the stairs with a look of sheer terror on her face. She was screaming for us to get
out of the house because the attic door had swung open all by itself. When we rushed
over to see for ourselves, sure enough we found the door had swung open with such force
that it literally put a hold in the wall from the doorknob. My mother closed and locked
the door, double checking it to make sure it was secure. She picked up my sister and took
her downstairs to where my dad was. My mother told my father about the door. As
expected, he immediately accused my little sister of playing games. She began crying
and about this time, all jaws in the room dropped to the floor as she shouted out "I hate
that attic! The man that lives up there came in to my room the other night asking for his
things back…and his wife is very angry we took her things!" My mother's face turned
ghostly white. She hurried my sister out of the room to bed. That night, myself and
sister slept in my older sister's room. At around two in the morning, my mother comes in
the bedroom to ask us to stop walking up and down the hall and knocking on her
bedroom door. Right as she said it, I think it dawned on her that we were all sleeping
when she came in to the room. She headed back to bed….but we couldn't fall back to
sleep so we just laid there. We heard a huge bang and next thing we knew, my parents
came running in to the room screaming about the attic door being open again….I assume
this is what the bang sound we heard was….that darn door flying open again. They
decided if it was going to keep opening, they'd just leave it open then. About 4:30 that
morning, my sister and I woke up to a woman screaming "Give it back". We took off out
of the room and ran to my parent's room. They said they hadn't heard anything and to go
back to bed. We went back to my sister's room and the next day around 9:30 we woke up
and headed down to the living room. My father had already left for work, but my mom
was sitting on the couch. She looked up at us and asked "Who's been playing with that
crystal ball?" We both looked at each other puzzled. My mother claims when my father
woke up, the crystal ball was on top of the TV.

The activity continued for the next few months, all the while we renovated the attic. My
sisters and I refused to be up there after 7 in the evening. One evening, around 6:25, my
older sister and I were up there and had just made mention it was about time to leave.
Just as we got to the middle of the stairs, the attic door slammed shut. We both heard as
clear as day a woman's voice cry out "Give it back!" Then the door mysteriously opened
back up. We ran out of there as fast as our legs could carry us. We off and on would hear
odd conversations between a male and female. And the door continued to slam open.
One morning, my mother had left for work at 6:00 a.m. She said when she woke up
around 3:30 that morning; she went down stairs and saw sitting in the corner of the room,
a woman. She described her as foggy and said the woman just sat there staring at her.
I'd also like to mention that the bathroom on the second floor was always extremely hot.
Hot like a sauna. It would get so hot in that bathroom that we would have to leave the
bathroom window cracked….no matter what time of year it was. One evening; around
eight, my mother went to use the bathroom. She said it was ice cold in there. She ran
downstairs to get my father, but by the time they both returned, it was piping hot and the
window was wide open. About a week later, my dad went to take a shower. He said he
was rinsing off when suddenly the water got so hot, he ended up with third degree burns
on the right side of his body. He also claimed that he heard the sounds of a man and
woman laugh. All the while we lived there, my sister continued to complain about the
man coming in to her room at night and even once brought a lady with him. She said the
woman was begging for her things and said that she needed them. We later found out
from an elderly woman who lived three houses down and who had lived in the
neighborhood for almost 75 years that she knew the woman and man who use to own our
house. She said that they had lost a young child to an illness. They were going to bury
her, but instead decided to have her cremated and this was the reason they stored the
casket in the attic. She also said that they had even purchased a crystal ball in an attempt
to try and contact their child. She said they were good people and seemed quite un-
nerved that we had tossed out the couples items they had stored in the attic….especially
the coffin.

After a period of time, my parents decided they had, had enough of the house. Our pets
started dying. We had three cats and one by one, they died in a very mysterious manner.
The last cat to die was "Molly", my older sister's cat. Molly used to sleep with my sister
every night on her pillow. My sister said the night before she had acted very strangely.
She said that she got up to use the bathroom and when she returned, she climbed in bed
expecting Molly to cuddle up to her as she had always done. Instead, Molly gave her this
odd look as if telling her something was wrong, purred, rubbed her body against my
sister's head and neck, then jumped off the d as if to frantically run away from something.
This was the first time since my sister owned Molly that she had acted this way. About
three weeks later, we finally moved out of the house. I often wonder if the activity still
goes on in that house and if the old man and old woman are still slamming the attic door
and shouting for their things to be returned.

THE QUAINT, MR. AND MRS. QUIGLY

(Stacie)

I live in a small town called Ashland in MA. My town is famous for being the home of
the first electric clock, and home to one of the most haunted houses in the country, John
Stone's Inn, but the Inn isn't the only place where spooky things happen. My experiences
take place in an old house that my family and I used to live in only a block from the inn. I
was a child in that house, we moved when I turned 5 years old into a bigger home but my
family's original home was located right across the street from the local pre-school. Our
home was old though only one other family had lived in it, the couple who had built the
home. Their name was Quigly. My parents had never met them, until we moved in of
course but the problem was Mr. and Mrs. Quigly had past away years before. Right away
my parents started to realize that they, my big sister, brother and myself, were not the
only one sliving in the small house. My father would be downstairs watching TV in the
basement that was converted to be an entertainment room and my sister's bedroom. My
mom spent most of her time in the kitchen. My father would on occasion yell "what
Donna?" (My mother's name), and my mother would call back "what do you mean
'what'?" My father would run upstairs to ask my mom why she kept calling his name and
my mom would reply that she hadn't called for him. The same happened to my mother,
she would hear what she thought to be my father's voice calling her when he hadn't. Other
little things would happen, for example, my mother never used the oven because it was
old and she felt that it was unsafe and she wanted to save money for a new one, but every
night the oven timer (that was never set) would go off.

My experiences occurred when I was an infant, my parents would hear a women's voice
singing to me over the baby monitor. My mother doesn't sing and my sister doesn't either
and my parents never put me to sleep to music. When my parents would go into my room
to check and see if anyone was in there with me, the singing would stop, and was never
heard by anyone outside of the room, only on the baby monitor. As I got older, however,
still a toddler, my parents would see me talking to people that they couldn't see. My
father at first dismissed it as imaginary friends, but my mother noticed how my attention
would be drawn from one thing (say a toy or the TV) to someone or something else. She
noticed that I would tilt my head back when speaking to these invisible people, as if I
were looking up at a grown up and I would refer to them as the "old lady" and the "old
man". During those years I was addicted to my pacifier and my mother would put me in
my play pen for a nap with them otherwise I would get angry and cry until she gave me
my pacifier but when I was punished, my father would take them away from me. When
I'd wake up from my nap, I had a habit of throwing all of my pacifiers (I had several), on
the ground and would cry until someone would come into the room to give them back to
me. I remember doing this in the dark sometimes and having the pacifier returned to me,
but not seeing anyone there. I remember that the door never opened, and the light was
neverturned on, but I always got my pacifier back so by the time my mother and father
heard my crying and would come upstairs to give me back my pacifier, I would already
be back to sleep, with the pacifier in my mouth..

An experience my mother and older brother had was a bit more extreme. This was before
I was born and my brother was a toddler. My mom came home after shopping one
afternoon to hear the toilet flush in the upstairs bathroom. My father was at work and my
sister was at school, so my mom thought that someone must have broken into our house.
She called the police and my father and the fire department to investigate because she
kept hearing the toilet flush over and over again and she knew that no one was in the
house. My father reached the house first and went upstairs to investigate. They found
toothpaste, shaving cream, & toilet paper all over the bathroom and the toilet flushing
over and over again (handle moving up and down and all) all by itself!!! My father and
the police department searched the house and found no one there and the fire department
had no explanation for the toilet flushing on its own. The police couldn't call the event
vandalism since no other room was damaged and none of our belongings were missing
nor was there a sign of forced entry into our home.

Another experience my mother had, occurred when we had already moved out of the
house. My mother went back to visit the new owners and to see if they had been
experiencing anything "funny". The women explained to her about the oven timer going
off and the names being called but that was it. My mother stayed for a short visit which
included the new owner showing my mother her impressive china collection that she had
mounted on the wall in the kitchen. As she was explaining to my mother the details of
each piece, the whole shelf on the wall crashed to the floor, china and all. Every piece
was destroyed. Right afterwards as my mother was preparing to leave (after the clean-
up), my mom felt constricted, she couldn't breath and her arms were being pressed
against her sides (not violently), she said she felt like someone was hugging her. My
family and I believe that it was Mrs. Quigly saying "hello" and "goodbye" to the family
that she had looked after for so long.

If you happen upon the brick house across from the pre-school in Ashland, MA. Don't be
fearful of the ghosts, (especially if you have children). They are playful and very
protective of the children whom they watch as carefully as if they were their own. But if
you in any way threaten a child or look down upon others, they will not hesitate to step in
on behalf of those they love. I had a great early childhood thanks to Mr. & Mrs. Quigly
and I am thankful for them everyday for watching out for out family.

THE MAN WITH A HAT

(Mendy & Ed)

My boyfriend Ed and I recently built a home. The first night after we moved in we were
sitting on our back patio. He saw what he thought was a man with a hat on, walking
through our back yard. He watched the "man" vanish right before his eyes. He thought it
would be best not to tell me what he had just witnessed because he was afraid that I
would insist that we move. Not more than 10 minutes later I saw a ghostly figure of a
man, it appeared to be a civil war soldier walking not more than 15 feet in front of me. I
was so terrified I couldn't move or speak until it vanished right before my eyes. I was in a
panic and I explained to him what I just saw, not thinking he would believe me for one
minute. It was then that he confessed that just minutes before he witnessed the same
thing.

HIDE ~N~ SEEK

One evening we were hanging curtain brackets and I laid the nails down on the counter so
I could climb over the sink to hang them. I reached down to grab a nail and they were
gone. I called Ed in to see if he could find them on the floor, but he didn't see them either.
Thinking it was odd that they could just disappear, we looked everywhere. I went to the
kitchen table where we have cloth placemats, picked them up and shook them, (even
though I knew I put them on the counter) and still didn't find them. A while later Ed came
in the kitchen and picked up the same placemat, I had already shook and the nails went
crashing to the floor. That isn't the only experience we've had with things disappearing
and reappearing. I lost a ring that I knew I put in my jewelry box like I always do. We
looked for it for days. Several days later Ed was digging for a pen in the wicker remote
control holder that we keep by our couch and found my ring. There was no reason for it
to be in there and neither of us would have put it in there. I also have trouble keeping
track of my lighters. I had just bought 3 new lighters and put them in a drawer. We were
getting ready to go somewhere and I went to the drawer to get a lighter out. They were
gone. I took everything out of the drawer thinking they may be under or stuck in
something....nothing. We looked everywhere in the house and Ed also checked the same
drawer. After looking for them for a few days and not finding them, I got tired of using
matches and bought 2 more lighters. The same evening the lighters that previously
disappeared, turned up in the very drawer that we had both searched numerous times. We
have come to the conclusion that next time something is missing we'll just wait it out, it
will turn up eventually.

THE DOORS

One Saturday afternoon we decided to take a nap. Our backdoor is always locked with
both the lock and the deadbolt. We woke up a few hours later to find our door standing
wide open. We have an inside cat that we are always really careful not to let outside, so
we panicked when we found this door open. Ed went over to close the door and the cat
came tearing through the house looking scared to death. We still have no explanation for
why the door was open. On another occasion, I was in the backroom were the computer is
checking out this site. Getting rather creeped out by some of the things I was reading. I
decided to print the rest of the story so I could read it later when Ed was home from work
and when I felt safer. Suddenly, I heard the doorbell ring. I looked out the window onto
the front porch and nobody was there. I thought it was my imagination and the ghost
stories had made me jumpy, but as soon as I sat down the bell rang again. I went to the
door and opened it and again, nobody was there. I was scared to death, I closed the door
and didn't even have my hand off the doorknob when the bell rang again! Needless to say
I didn't answer it that time. I called Ed at work scared out of my mind. He laughed and
said that if the ghost really wanted to come in he didn't need to use the door....very
comforting! Next thing I know, while we were on the phone the electricity went off.
This only added to my being scared. He called the power company from work and they
said that they didn't show any power outages in our area and had no idea why our power
would be off. About 20 minutes later it came back on. A man from the power company
pulled into the drive and I told him that our power was back on. He asked if it had
blinked a few times first or just went off, I told him it had just went off, he thought that
that was odd, but said okay and went on his way.
THE FACELESS ENTITY

I live in a house on top of a Mountain deep in the woods in Southwest Virginia in the
southern Appalachians and I also work part time in a drug Rehab Center. I mostly work
evening and night shift. If you can imagine, working in a place like that, it really gets to
you after a while. So I have sort of a ritual to unwind after a day at work. I'll go into my
back yard and listen to my portable CD player, walk around and more or less chain
smoke until I can unwind.

One night after a 3:00 to 11:00pm shift, I started my unwinding ritual. The leaves on the
trees were turning and the ground was covered in frost with a quarter moon shining
down. Overall, there was nothing different about that night. It was the same ole stuff,
different day kinda thing. I had been walking around for about an hour or so, listening to
my CD's when a rush of panic flooded over me. I say flood because I compare it to when
you just first jump into a swimming pool on a hot July day. When you're hot and sweaty
and you hit the cool water your body kinda goes into a temporary shock. My body on this
night went into total fear shock! The only movement I could make was to use my thumb
to pause my CD player. I stood there silently for at least 3 or 4 minutes darting my eyes
around looking for anything that would show the root of my fear. I could not find
anything. Nothing was out of place, nada. I actually started thinking I was having a
medical problem. I had thought that the smokes had finally started doing me in, lol.

I had begun to break free of the shock and was making my way to my house when I
looked up and seen my dogs. My dogs were two beagles, and if any of you have beagles,
you know how they love to bark. They will bark at anything that crosses into eyesight.
The weird thing was though, they weren't barking. They were afraid. They had their head
and shoulders to the ground and were slinking their way to the front of my house as if
they had been scolded. This scared me badly. I knew then it wasn't just me, therefore it
wasn't medical. There was something wrong, that I could sense and obviously, the dogs
could smell. I went back into my fear shock. I stood watching, waiting and listening.
Minutes went by and still nothing. I really felt stupid, kinda like it was when I was real
young and thought the sounds of the house settling was something walking on the roof.
So I started making my way towards my house. As I was making my way towards the
house the absolute most blackest, cruelest, and satanic scream came from my woods
about a hundred or so yards away. The sound is indescribable. It was neither high pitched
nor low toned but both at the same time. It sounded neither human nor animal either. It
was an indescribable sound coming from a faceless entity. Imagine cracking open the
roof of hell it's self and seeing one of the soul's burning and hearing the agony of the
blistering heat of the flames. That gives you a general idea. My fear at the point was also
indescribable. I have been in car wrecks and near car wrecks. I have been shot at and fell
from high places. I was also afraid of those things, but this was a whole other kind of
fear. It felt like my skin was ice and my blood was boiling. I could have given you an
injection with one of the thin hairs on my arm. The scream stopped and after about 5
seconds I broke off running towards my house. As I made my way to my front door, it
screamed one last time. Almost to say, " I see you"!
THE CHURCH & THE HANDPRINT
(Emily & Shawn)

I'll be the first to admit, when you look at the church out in Fauquier County, it looks like
a quaint country church. Built back before the civil war, Grace Episcopal Church is a
stone and stucco structure out in the middle of nowhere surrounded by forest and fields. It
has two graveyards with it, one to the side and one around back butting up to the forest.
The only way to it is down a dusty, windy dirt road. At night, it is dark. And when I say
dark, I mean darker than a well digger's behind. Pitch black comes to mind.

During the Civil War, Grace Episcopal, since it stood (at the time) on a major
thoroughfare, was used as a military hospital/surgical area. People died there naturally. It
was gruesome, from what I understand.

My story actually concerns my fifth visit to the Church (and my next-to-last, I might
add). My boyfriend, Shawn, (now husband) and I had decided to go out there after I had
told him about it and how it was supposedly haunted. I had told him that some odd things
had happened to me there before, but nothing really all that creepy. He was curious and
so we went with his stepfather, Walt, joining us.

I drove up to the church and parked in the front between two large oak trees. We walked
through the gate of the picket fence and proceeded to look around. I had never had a
creepy feeling there before, but tonight just 'felt' different, for some reason.
We had been there about 10 minutes, looking through the windows of the church,
exploring the side graveyard and generally just goofing off when I decided to go around
to the back of the church. Shawn and Walt were around the front of the church looking at
the bell tower while I was exploring the back area. I heard a sound and started to turn
towards it, swinging around in a way that I was facing the forest as I did so. As I swung
around, I froze. There, in the forest, was... I can only describe it as "something". Here's
the weird part: I couldn't actually see it. I had what could only be explained as a "mental"
picture of it.

I knew something was there, looking at me, where I SHOULD be able to see it, but there
wasn't anything physically there! I wanted to leave, I wanted to run, but I was completely
frozen. I couldn't even really breathe. It was like it held me in place.
Finally, when Shawn and Walt called my name, I was able to shake it off. I was so
freaked out at that point, that I just continued turning and marched right on past them.
They asked what was wrong and I just said, without looking at them, "We are LEAVING.
Let's go!" Again, they asked me what was wrong, as I rounded the side of the building
and I said again "Let's GO! I'm LEAVING!"

I walked on around to the car and was standing outside of the driver's side waiting for
them. It had been a calm, cool night in November (night before Thanksgiving, actually)
and no wind. Suddenly, I felt a breeze come up and as I looked up at the trees above me,
it was like there was thousands of fireflies in the branches. They lit up like a
Christmas tree!
About that time, I heard Walt yell to Shawn, "RUN!" and I could hear them running, feet
pounding, towards the car. I jumped in the driver side and started the car. As I did so, I
looked and saw Shawn coming through the gate of the fence. As I sat there and looked,
he appeared to trip or something had shoved him. He went flying through the dirt and
gravel, landing on his hands and knees. He got up, continued on around the car and
jumped in the front passenger seat. Walt then ran around and got in. (Note: keep in mind,
Shawn was so far ahead of Walt, he was able to fall, get up and get in the car before Walt
had even cleared the gate area.)

Once Walt was in the car, I took off. We went up about 5 miles to a 7-11, the whole time,
Shawn complaining about his shoulder bothering him. We all thought it was from jarring
it when he landed on his hands. We got to the 7-11 and he went inside. He came back out
about a minute later with a weird look on his face. I asked him what was wrong, and he
told me this "When you took off, Walt and I went and looked around to see what freaked
you out. I didn't see anything, but Walt did. When he yelled "run", I did. But when I got
to the gate area, it felt like something shoved me, that's why I fell. I figured I had just lost
my balance and being so freaked, just imagined the feeling... Until I got into the
bathroom and saw this", He pulled his shirt off and there, on his shoulder, was a perfect,
red handprint. In a position that could only be put there if someone behind him had
shoved him. And no one had appeared to be near him when he had fallen.

Needless to say, we went home after that!

THE HAUNTED ROSEWELL PLANTATION

(Tracey)

One night in October of 2003....my husband, myself, my two daughters and some of their
friends decided to visit the Rosewell Plantation. It was foggy that night....the perfect
setting for a ghost hunt! The plantation was built back in the 1700's and all that remained
was a huge, four-story shell of what used to be a mansion. This is the location Thomas
Jefferson supposedly wrote "The declaration of Independence". A family named Page
once owned it. It burned down in 1916. To date, during the day you can pay to visit the
location...but at night...it's off limits. Anyway, this particular night I was driving my van
down the dirt road leading up the mansion. The first odd thing I noticed was as we were
getting closer to the mansion, my gas peddle started to feel as if it were getting harder to
push down...almost a resistance to get there.....like we were running out of gas or
something. We finally made our way back and had to turn around to park. I decided to
stay in the van with my youngest daughter and another girl. As soon as I turned the
motor off, we began to hear music playing....old time music, no less. We all sat there,
listening. My husband instructed everyone who wanted to go along to start getting out of
the van to go. They all went and the few of us who decided to stay behind sat there
patiently...waiting and listening. About ten minutes later, I saw what appeared to be the
flash from a camera go off a few times...then all of a sudden we heard frantic screaming!
I was beyond myself. The next thing I knew one of the boys came running towards the
van, holding the back of his neck, screaming "Open the door...there's a ghost!!" He
jumped in the van and soon after, the rest of the group started piling in one by one. My
daughter was crying and holding one of her eyes. My husband remarked "You would not
believe what just happened and what we saw!" He said he was taking pictures of the kids
standing on the stops when all of a sudden something began slapping them. What ever it
was then pushed them all down the steps. As they began running away, my husband saw
a man standing by one of the trees. He shouted out to everyone to stop and look...they all
witnessed this man standing there. When we got home we checked everyone out. My
daughter had a black eye and one of the boys had a bruise in the shape of a handprint on
the back of his neck. I can definitely say that Rosewell is without a doubt, haunted!!

A HOUSE LIKE NO OTHER

This took place about 15 years ago, but my mother and I still remember it very well. My
mother used to clean houses for people, she had several clients but there was one house
she cleaned that was unlike any of the others. An elderly couple lived there; it was a very
nice home. It was very large with three bedrooms upstairs, kitchen, dining room, and a
very large living room. Downstairs was a very large basement that had been fixed up
with three more bedrooms, a bathroom, and a large sitting area with a fireplace. The
activity started out small for my mother. I was still in high school, so I didn't get to help
her out at first. She said she would just get creepy feelings that she was being watched,
and for reasons she couldn't explain, when she was down in the basement, she would just
get the feeling like she just had to hurry up and get finished and get out as quickly as
possible. She said she always felt like, that at any given second, someone was going to
walk through the door and come into the room she would be in. This would happen to her
even when the couple was there with her, which they usually would be. But most of the
time she said that after she cleaned the upstairs, and started to head downstairs, they
would always go out for lunch. She said she just hated it when they left and she would
have to be there alone, but yet she couldn't exactly explain why, nothing had ever
happened yet that she could put her finger on, it was just a very bad feeling she would
get. She had told me about it, and I told her it was probably just because it was such a
big house and it was such a dark house, because all the windows were really small and
didn't let in much light throughout the house, and there were practically no windows at all
down stairs, except for those little tiny basement windows that most houses have, you
know the ones that are like 2'x2' and almost at the ceiling. Well as time went on (she only
cleaned for them about twice a month, so things progressed at a slow rate), other little
things started happening. She would be sweeping the floor and would put the broom
down to go do something else and when she would come back to get the broom it would
be moved to somewhere else. It was just a small thing, and most of the time she would
just say 'Now I could have sworn I put that broom right there, I must be having an off
day', you know how you just try to justify things to yourself so you don't have to really
think about it too deeply. That kind of thinking worked for her for awhile, but then things
started happening that she just couldn't explain away. After the couple would go out to
lunch, or they would often times go and volunteer at the local hospital, she would start to
hear noises throughout the house. If she was upstairs she would hear things in the
basement, like bangs on the walls. At first of course she told herself that it was the
plumbing, (you know that old line people always give you), but then she would hear
things like furniture being moved, like scraping on the floor and bangs and things.
Sounds you associate with someone moving things around. She would open the basement
door and the sounds would stop, and nothing was out of order. If she was downstairs, she
would hear things upstairs, like footsteps right above her, and sometimes she would even
hear murmuring voices, not loud enough to make out the words, but she could tell it was
someone talking. This always came right after she would actually hear the front door
open and the sounds of footsteps going down the hall. She said every time it would
happen she would think that it was the couple, who had returned home, and she would go
upstairs to see, but of course no one was there. She would tell herself she was not going
up there, but she said she just couldn't stand not knowing for sure and she had to go check
anyway, and she said it would just nag and nag at her if she didn't go check. During the
meantime, the woman had purchased a weeping willow tree. Now my mother is a
superstitious woman, she says that when someone plants a weeping willow that someone
in their family is going to die! I'm not sure about all those superstitions but when she
came home and told me she was so upset by it that she acted like someone had already
died! Well just as Mom predicted it was about a year later that the woman was diagnosed
with cancer. I'm not for certain exactly what type of cancer, but when they operated on
her they said the cancer was all over her insides, her doctor described that it was like
icing spread on a cake, that it was just all over her insides. When they had opened her up
to operate, they said that somehow had caused the cancer to spread even faster, so her
condition got worse in a hurry. Mom swears that every time she went there to clean and
the woman got sicker and sicker, that the tree, which really hadn't grown much anyway in
just a little over a year's time, began to look droopier and droopier, until one day when
she went, the husband had had it cut down. Mom said that she knew then that the poor
woman didn't have much longer to live. During one of the last times Mom had seen the
woman, she said that she was lying on the chaise lounge in the living room and she was
quietly dusting around trying not to disturb her, when a picture of the woman and her
husband that was sitting solidly on top of the secretary just suddenly fell face down with
a plop, like someone just walked over and flicked it over. According to Mom, a picture
falling that has never fallen before is either a sign of sickness or death in the family. Well
it was just a week later that Mom got the call that she had passed away. With his wife
gone the man began volunteering longer and longer hours at the hospital, so that now
when Mom went to clean he would not even be there at all. He gave her a key and left her
paycheck on the table. She would be there all alone the whole time, which was usually 2
1\2 to 3 hours. I really don't think that the woman dying had anything to do with the
increased activity; I think it was just the fact that Mom was now there alone, but things
started getting stranger and stranger. The noises downstairs were getting louder and more
frequent and now she said that every time she went downstairs there would be a little
puddle of water in the floor in the hallway. She checked every time to see where it was
coming from, she checked the baseboards and walls, even the ceiling for a source of the
water but everything else was always dry. She said it was like someone just walked over
and poured a small cup of water on the floor. She even told the man about it and he said
he had never noticed it before but he would have someone come over and check it out. I
don't guess he ever did though because Mom said it still continued every time. One time
she got the mop and mopped it up and then she heard the noise she always heard of
someone opening the front door upstairs and walking down the hall, only this time it was
accompanied by the sound of dishes rattling in the kitchen, so she was certain that time
that it really was the man who had returned. She went upstairs but no one was there as
usual. She went back downstairs to put the mop away because she was finished cleaning
anyway, and there in the same spot was the puddle of water again. She said that really
scared her and she didn't even bother to mop it up again, she just stuck the mop in the
utility room and out she went. The next time she went back I could tell she didn't want to
go, I even asked if I could skip school and go with her, because to tell the truth it worried
me that she would be there alone, and I could really tell it was preying on her mind
because she had mentioned it several times since then, which she usually acted like she
didn't want to talk about it. I had already missed several days of school and she said that
she didn't want me missing anymore because they had already sent a note home about me
being absent so often, so she went it alone. She picked me up from school that day and I
could tell something had happened just by looking at her. My Mom and I have that type
of bond that we can just tell when something's wrong. She said everything had been
really quiet all day, and when she was finishing the upstairs, she had swept up a small
pile of dirt on the kitchen floor. She had gone downstairs to get the dustpan and mop and
when she came back to the kitchen there was now a large pile of dirt on the floor! She
said it was like potting soil from a house plant but there where no house plants upstairs,
and even if there where, how did it get there??? I don't know how she regained her
composure or how she managed to finish the job but she did. She said the only other
thing that happened that day was when she got downstairs and put some laundry in the
dryer that the dryer would not work. The logical thought would be that it was an
electrical problem but she said that by this point she just assumed it was something
supernatural because that dryer was only a couple of years old and it had never done that
before. Sure enough, she went upstairs to gather the supplies she had left up there and
when she came downstairs to put the things away in the utility room, out of curiosity she
pushed the button again and sure enough. It started right up. Coincidence...maybe, but
given the events that had just taken place, I doubt it was a coincidence. After telling her
story I said 'I don't care how many days of school I've missed I'm going with you next
time.(Not just so my Mom wouldn't be scared, but because my curiosity was running
wild). I had never really experienced anything supernatural at this point in my life, and it
wasn't that I didn't believe the stories Mom was telling, but I guess it's one of those things
you just have to experience first hand. Well I went with her the next time and I did get
those creepy feelings that she was talking about. I wandered through every room in the
house and to me I didn't feel anything creepy in the two back bedrooms, even though the
woman had passed away in one of them. I felt the creepiest in the dining room, living
room, master bedroom, bathroom, and kitchen. It was just like Mom had described, I felt
like someone was watching me, it was so strange, I wasn't nosing through drawers or
anything but I had this panicked feeling especially in the master bedroom and bathroom,
that I was like a burglar and I had to hurry up and get out of there because someone
would be walking through the door any second and I would get caught. That's the most
accurate way I could describe it. The feeling was so strong in the bathroom that even
though I had to go really bad I held it because I just knew someone was standing there
watching me. I went into the living room and sat down on the couch. There were tall
lamps on either side of the couch, one was off and the other was on. When I sat down the
light that was on went off. Mom laughed and said that was probably just a bad wire
because the lamps were really old. I think she was trying not to get us both too creeped
out so soon in the day. I sat there just a few minutes longer and the lamp that had
originally been off, turned on. I looked at Mom and said 'O.K. I'm a believer'. (Not that I
needed to be convinced very much anyway). Instead of just sitting there I decided that if I
helped Mom out we would get finished sooner and could get out of there faster. I started
dusting things off in the living room and when I got to the sliding glass doors that looked
out into the side yard I asked Mom where exactly that willow tree had stood. She told me
it was right next to the birdfeeders and while I was standing there looking, not actually
touching the glass, but just standing back looking, this little sun catcher thing stuck to the
sliding glass door by one of those little suction cup hangers, just starts rocking back and
forth like someone had flicked it. It was on the inside of the glass so there was no wind or
anything to send it into motion. I watched fascinated, it was really going fast, but all the
while telling myself that it was probably vibration from a big truck going by on the road
or something. It just rocked and rocked until it gradually slowed down. I didn't wait to
see if it stopped, but when I came back to the room later it wasn't moving and it never
moved again, and Mom said she had never saw it move before at all. Nothing else had
happened while we were upstairs that is. We went downstairs, I hadn't explored down
there earlier, I was just too chicken to go alone. It was very dark and dreary and the
feeling I had upstairs was much worse down there. I asked her if we really had to clean
down there because it all looked spotless anyway. She said we at least had to dust and
vacuum because it always got dusty. I was in such a hurry to leave that I told her I would
dust one room while she dusted the other so we could get done faster. Everything went
fine, except for those horrible feeling of being followed and watched, so I grabbed the
vacuum and went into a bedroom. Mom called it the yellow room because everything in
there was yellow. She told me that she thought that most of the noises seemed to come
from this room, and that one time when the woman was alive she had been looking for
some paintings she had done, she had searched everywhere in the house and couldn't find
them, and one day Mom was vacuuming and she found them in the closet in this
bedroom. She said they had been just violently shoved up under some boxes and they
had been crammed so hard that the edges pf the canvas had just been smashed. The
woman was very upset about it but she didn't offer up any reasons for why this might
have happened. Very strange we thought. Anyway I was vacuuming like a madwoman
when suddenly the vacuum stopped. I turned and the door was almost closed except for a
crack and the vacuum was unplugged. My mom was in the next room working so I
figured she had unplugged it when my back was turned just to pull a joke on me. It made
me very upset because she already knew how scared I was and so I yelled to her in the
next room to 'stop it' I told her I wanted to get done so we could leave, she came in the
room and said that she didn't do it. I could tell she wasn't joking. I turned the vacuum
back on, she was standing by the bed watching me, and it suddenly felt like a cold draft
blew over me. Even over the noise of the vacuum cleaner running I heard the door slam
shut. I whirled around and Mom was still standing there by the bed, she hadn't touched
the door. I looked at her and she had a scared look on her face and suddenly the can of
furniture polish that was sitting in the dehumidifier was flying off. It didn't just tip over
and fall like from a vibration or something, it literally flew off like someone just slapped
it off real hard. I looked at Mom and said 'Let's go now'! We collected our things and put
them in the utility room, but Mom insisted on using the bathroom down there before we
left. I could have killed her but I guess it literally scared the pee out of her, me personally,
I was still holding it from along time back! I couldn't stand out in the hall and wait for
her, I just couldn't. There I was almost 17 years old and I had to stand beside my mom
while she used the bathroom. I told Mom I would never go back there and she said that
was o.k. It wasn't very long after that, that the man told her he was selling the house and
moving back to his hometown where he had grew up. He never said and we always
wanted to know, but we wondered if he ever heard the things that we did. He had to have;
I don't see how he didn't. Well that's been many years ago and I always wonder who
bought the house and if the same things still go on there. One day Mom and I plan on
driving by there; my son who is 8 years old is dying to see the house.

THE PHANTOM COP

(Megan)

When I was 19, my friends Melanie, Sharon and Dara (names have been changed) had
gone to a bar for Melanie's 21st birthday. Only she and Sharon were over 21, so Dara and
I were not drinking at all that night. We stayed out until about 11:45 and decided to head
back to Dara's house, where we were all spending the night. We were on the highway, and
Dara was driving, going about 85 mph. Melanie was drunk out of her mind and Sharon
was only a little tipsy (she's not a big drinker). We were only about 2 minutes from our
exit off the highway, racing down the road, when a cop pulled up behind us. He didn't
flash his lights, he rode up beside us and we all sat very still ,and slowed down some, so
that he wouldn't pull us over. I looked over at Dara and told her to just chill out, we were
okay now, and the cop was still pacing us. All of a sudden I looked back to see if the cop
was still there, and within that second, he was gone! I turned all the way around to see if
he was behind us, and he was no where to be found. I told Dara, who kept looking too,
and she slowed down to about 40 mph. We were on a long stretch of highway that didn't
have any exits for about 10 miles, so he couldn't have gotten off, and there were no
emergency turnoffs anywhere. Well, needless to say, we all started freaking out, yelling at
each other, "Where did he go"??!!! Dara, Sharon and I all saw it, and later we decided
that it was probably a warning to us, to not be driving so fast that night. We got home safe
that night, if not a little shaken up.
HOUSE ON HAUNTED HILL
(Tammy)

Sometime back, my boyfriend had purchased a home, that had been built atop a hill,
scenically overlooking the rest of the world. After living in the home for awhile, he
decided to have a swimming pool put in. It was then, that this dream home, suddenly
turned into a nightmare. While digging the ground for the pool....bones, skulls and other
such human remains were unearthed. Upon doing a little investigation into this, we
found out that the land had once been the site of an Indian burial ground. Soon after the
desecration of this unknown gravesite, my boyfriend began enduring several hideous
attacks while sleeping. He would be awakened in the middle of the night, by an unknown
source, choking him. He would fight and struggle for his every breath, to break free from
this angry attacker. It wasn't long afterwards that he decided enough was enough and had
to leave the home and it's restless, angry spirits behind.

A GLIMPSE OF THE PAST

(Allison)

When I was a teenager, my friend and I used to always walk home through an orange
grove. This day, our journey was different than any other. It was between 2 and 3 in the
afternoon. As we were walking, I happened to look ahead, to see a woman, dressed like a
Quaker, washing clothes in a big tub with a wash board, all a while humming a tune. I
stopped dead in my tracks, looked at my friend and asked "How weird! Do you see that
lady"? My friend replied "Yes". At that moment, as if to hear us talking about her, she
stopped her chores and looked straight at the both of us. As she stood there staring at us,
the deadness in her eyes sent chills up our spines. We immediately sensed something was
not right about this ghostly apparition. On an instant, we took off running as fast as our
legs would carry us. At one point, I turned back to catch one last glimpse of this
mysterious woman, but she was gone. Her washing tub....everything....had just vanished
into thin air!

SCARY LATE NIGHT TV

(Pam)

My daughter had just moved down from New Jersey and had to temporarily store some
things in our garage. It was around the time, my television went on the blink. She said
that I could use the one she had brought down with her. I was watching television late
one night and the t.v. began acting strangely. It would flash off and on and make strange
electrical sparking noises. I turned the televison off, hoping it would not catch fire or
something. The following day, I called a repairman out to come take a look at it....all was
fine. Again, I was watching television late at night and it began doing it again, but this
time I got the eerie feeling that I was not alone....I was being watched intensely by
someone. I decided to head off to bed. The following day, I brought up the television to
my daughter, she told me that she'd never used the television before bringing it down
with her. She went on to tell me that the t.v. had come from a friend of theirs who had
commmited suicide. When they found the poor soul, the t.v. was still on. I knew then,
that this had to be the bizzare explanation behind this t.v. acting so strangely. I have since
removed the t.v. from our home, solving the problem.

SHADOW OF A MAN
(Allison)

When I was around five or six years old, my older brother and I had bedrooms at opposite
ends of the hallway. My mother would always leave a night light on in the hall for us, in
case we had to get up in the middle of the night. Every night after everyone was asleep, I
would be awakened by a strange feeling of someone watching me. This feeling would
soon follow with a ghostly visit by the shadowy figure of a large man. He would pace up
and down the hall, stopping at my bedroom doorway. Although he would never enter my
room, he would stand there, watching me for a brief while, then go on his way. Even
though my brother never mentioned seeing this spirit, I believe he would head down the
hall to my brother's room, where he would disappear. This occurance went on for almost
two years. My mother also have a several encounters in this house.

THE DEMON
(Ricky)

I want to give a little background of who I am and how I grew up. I am not what I
consider to be a shallow minded person in any way. I do come from a very “religious”
background. I grew up in a Christian home that believes in the Father, Son and Holy
Spirit. I believe in Heaven, as well as Hell. I am very opened minded about the spiritual
side of things. I don’t believe in ghosts, but I do believe in demons. I am not trying to
push my beliefs on any one, but this is what I firmly believe. I believe the Lord has
shown me certain things. I do not proclaim to be a psychic, but I am very sensitive to the
spiritual realm. Ever since I was very young, I have seen “supernatural” beings, both
demonic and heavenly. But, more of the evil kind than anything else. I have had a
lifetime of experiences, but want to share some of the encounters my wife and I had when
we first got married. We both have had prior experiences; but never anything like this
before. At the time, I was a banquet supervisor at one of the local hotels. I would work
long days and sleep for only 3 hours, about 3 days a week. We had just had a baby girl
and she was approximately one month old. We would sleep downstairs in our apartment,
since it was a hassle for my wife to walk up and down the stairs. I was sleeping on the
recliner, our daughter was in a bassinette and my wife slept on a futon mattress on the
floor. It was late in the night about 2 a.m when all of a sudden I woke up and saw a black
shadow hovering over my wife while she slept. Now as a Christian, I believe in the power
of Jesus' death and resurrection and the authority that he gave us to battle against the
Devil and his minions. But as a 21 year old guy being scared for his family, I froze and
could not say anything to get rid of this thing. I could hear the Holy Spirit inside of me
saying "Speak out against it or it will never leave". But I was too scared. So, I watched it
float about 2 feet off the ground and then it moved upstairs. I didn’t mention anything to
my wife because I didn’t want to scare her. A few days later; I had to be at work at 2:30
am and at about 9 that morning, I got a phone call from my hysterical wife. She told me
she had a bad dream about our apartment. She said in her dream that she went upstairs to
use the bathroom and something told her to look under the sink. So out of curiosity, she
opened the two little cabinet doors under the sink and saw a hole in the wall that looked
directly into our bedroom. She said she then heard someone telling her to lift the bottom
board to the sink. When she did, she found a chicken claw lying there underneath the
bottom board. She then woke up to see a person floating above her as if lying down with
his head propped up on his hand like he was watching tv. She told me she couldn’t move
or even speak. It felt as if someone were pinning her down and had a hand covering her
mouth. Because she couldn’t speak, she said she began to pray to the Lord to protect her
inside her mind. She said she then moved her finger and as soon as she did, the being left.
She got up, rushed to check on our baby and saw that she was still sleeping and fine. She
went upstairs to the bathroom and looked under the sink and saw a whole that looked
directly into our bedroom….just as it was in her dream. She then thought about the
wooden board and the chicken claw but was too scared to look. That's when she called
me. Things only got worse afterwards. I began waking up and seeing a dark figure
standing at the foot of my bed…just watching my wife and myself sleep. When it saw
that I was awake, it would then go into our little girl's bedroom (by this time we were
sleeping upstairs). My stereo down stairs would turn on by itself and the volume would
be maxed out. This went on for a while. We ended up moving to Colorado and I enlisted
in the army. I still have encounters to this day, but I have educated myself and made the
Lord a firm foundation in my life. Through him, I feel I can handle and cast out all these
intruders. I have never forced my beliefs on anyone…but know and strongly feel that
everything I've experienced, I could not have gotten through it without Jesus.

CONSERVING ELECTRICITY
(Gin)

My grandmother was taken from us when I was about 5 years old. She died of lung
cancer due to smoking. My mom always believed that though she weren't with us
anymore, she would still watch over us. When my mom and her two sisters where young,
my mom said Grandma would check all the bedrooms before she going to sleep. She
would go around and turn off all the tvs that had been left on and make sure that her three
girls were tucked in and safe for the night. This didn't stopped even after she died. At the
time she died, my two aunts were still living with my grandfather in their home. They
both had expriences where they had left the tv on and fallen asleep...only to wake up and
the tv was found off. They both asked if the other had done it and went on to ask their
father, who said that he didn't go into either of their rooms. At the time this happened,
none of their tvs had sleep timers. My grandmother didn't just stay at her house. My
mother (the oldest of the girls) and I lived across town in an apartment, during all of this
happening. My mom also experienced my grandmother turning off the tv. My mom
assured her that we could take care of ourselves now and that she didn't have to worry
anymore. I dont know exactly when it stopped, but my grandmother eventually decided
to rest. My mother and I eventually moved to Wisconsin and my aunts and grandfather
moved out of the old house. Nothing has been said of her in the ways of a haunting since
then.

THE OLD ABANDONED HOSPITAL

(Jeremy)

There was this old abonded hospital a few blocks away from where I lived. My friends
heard rumors about ghosts in there. So one day; I by myself, headed over there at around
6 pm....about an hour before the sun would set. I pushed on the door which happened to
be unlocked and walked in. It was 4 stories tall and on the bottom floor it had electricity,
because a company used this building to keep file cabinets in. I browsed around and then
walked upstairs. The whole place was really creepy and I always felt like there was
something behind me. I got lost up there (I think on the 4th floor) and I was walking
around in the dark looking for a door or a way out when I found a window. I stuck my
head out and looked at the sky, it was totally dark. I then thought I was a real idiot for not
telling anyone I was coming here. I wandered around thinking "Ahh, I'm screwed now". I
was walking down a small flight of steps about 4 or 5 steps when something grabbed my
ankle and tripped me. I looked back and saw nothing. I don't think I would of seen
anything anyway, because it was completly dark. I got up and started walking faster...not
wanting to run, because I could'nt see. I felt a small rumbling noise and these two doors
in front of me opened up and there was a flickering light in there. I looked in and it
appeared to be an elevator. I did not want to stay in that place any longer, so I stepped in
the elevator and turned around. I went to push the button, but the door started closing
before I could. I thought what an idiot I was. As the doors were closing, I looked back
towards the steps and saw this shadow moving towards me. I closed my eyes and when I
opened them the doors were closed and I was in the elevator with the flickering lights. It
started decending, for around 30 seconds...which felt more like 3 hours. Finally the door
opened and I stepped out into the pitch blackness of the room. The doors closed behind
me and I looked around. I saw what appeared to be a glass door a ways away with the
moon light pouring in from outside. I ran for the door as fast as I could and when I got to
it, it was locked. I looked around some more almost panicking, when I found the door
that I first came in through. I exited and ran home as fast as I possbily could without
looking back.
GRANDMOTHER'S GHOSTS
(Serena)

My grandmother and I have always been very close; in fact I stay over there quite often
and even have my own bedroom there. About six years ago I had my first encounter. I
was in my old bedroom (I have since switched rooms) playing with my dolls. All of a
sudden my bed started to shake violently. It scared me so much that I ran in to the
kitchen where my grandmother was and told her what happened. She didn't seem to
believe me and tried to convince me it were only my imagination....but that didn't help. I
was still frightened about returning to my room, so at bedtime when she made sure I were
all snug in my bed, I waited until she went to her room for the night and I snuck into the
living room to sleep. Not long after that, I switched bedrooms. I began sleeping in the
room my uncle used to sleep in. I was in my new room playing with my dolls. After I
were finished playing, I put the dolls in the trunk at the end of my bed. I was watching tv
when all of a sudden I heard a wrapping noise coming from inside the trunk. It sounded
like one of the dolls was knocking on the inside of the trunk. When I opened the trunk lid
to see what the noise was all about, I discovered one the head to one of the dolls I'd just
been playing with had it's head ripped from it's body. Needless to say I was horrified and
soon got rid of all my dolls! On another occasion; I was thirteen at the time, it had been
storming all day long and by night fall the storm had gotten worse. I was in the living
room with my grandmother. She asked me to get some candles and matches from the
back room. In the closet was a teddy bear that played Christmas music when you pressed
its paw. Well, while I was getting the candles and matches, I heard the sound of this
teddy bear, faintly playing the song "We wish you a Merry Christmas". The only people
in the house at the time were my grandparents and I...so I knew there was no way anyone
had been in that area to press the paw to make it play this music I was hearing. Another
odd incident happened one night while I was sitting on the back porch, listening to the
radio. I was just relaxing and looking out the through the screen on the porch when I
realized there was a mysterious light imminating from the old barn. It was very
mesmerizing. I stared at it a while, trying to figure out where this source of light could of
been coming from. At first I thought it may have been a flashlight, but that was excluded
because no one would have been in the barn at this time of night. Then I thought perhaps
a glow bug, but it was much too bright for that. When I told my grandparents about the
light, I was surprised to hear that they had also witnessed this mysterious light on various
occasions. So many bizarre things happen in Grandma's house....including hall lights
going on and off on their own, doors shaking and electronic toys acting strangely. There
is also a strange singing that I've heard coming from my bedroom closet.
THE GHOST ALL AROUND ME
(Rebecca)

One day while walking in the woods (we live on 8 acres of land) I heard a child's voice
calling "Mama". I'm not sure if it was a boy or a girl's voice, but it sounded as though
this child were lost and trying to find their mother. The voice sounded as though they
were between the ages of 5 and 7 years old. There were no other kids around and it
sounded too close to be an actual child from the neighborhood. Later that night, I again
heard that same child calling. My son was fast asleep, so I know it wasn't him. Strange
thing is, my husband woke up around this time, claiming he felt as though someone were
sucking on his leg. At first he thought it was a bug, but when he felt his leg, it was all
wet. Several weeks back, I also experienced something strange while taking a shower. I
heard someone in the bathroom with me, by the toilet. I began hearing a male voice
humming a tune and at the time; didn't pay it much mind, figuring it was my husband.
Then it dawned on me that I had the door shut and I hadn't heard anyone come in. When I
looked out, no one was there and the door was still closed. Well to put my mind at ease, I
asked my husband if it were him, but he said "No, he was watching tv the entire time". I
have also heard someone outside in the hallway, and it wasn't my husband or child. One
day I heard what sounded like someone cough; it was also a male voice. I then saw faded
sneakers and they faded right before my eyes. I have had so many experiences and to
give you a little background history of some of the other things I've encounter…back in
89', I was living in Bolivia and starting to awaken to the spiritual realm. We were living
in this multi-level house. This one particular night, my first husband; now ex, was gone to
class and his parents went to a party. Well I was playing a game on the computer, when
all of a sudden I felt there was a presence right behind me. I knew there was someone
there. I didn't even have to wonder if it was imagination. I was too scared to look around.
I began to pray and it all of a sudden went away. I found out later that the last person who
lived in this house was a man and he died in it. I knew it was him.

A few months later, we all moved to Germany (where my first husband and his family
were originally from). His parents just bought an old farm house that had been renovated
a few years prior. Additions added on etc... Well one night I went to bed early while my
husband and his parents were catching up on old times. I was not asleep…but almost
there, when for some reason I looked at this wall. This was an original section of the
house. Out of this wall, a portal seemed to appear. I saw a tall blonde haired man
walking, like he walking down a tunnel or long corridor. Needless to say, I was scared to
death and couldn't move. I watched as he came closer and closer to me until he
eventually came out of the wall. I just threw the blanket over my head. I could feel him
coming closer and I began praying. Then all of a sudden I felt him shaking me. I fell
unconscious. I woke up the next morning and remembered the whole ordeal. Knowing it
really happened, yet not knowing how to tell anyone I was attacked by a spirit. I have
never forgotten that night.

Then years down the road, we moved again, into a house that was like a two story
apartment. We lived on the top floor and the bottom floor was rented out to someone else.
I had a chair by my bed that I put my clothes on. One night I woke up and discovered a
little blonde headed girl sitting in the chair. She was adorable, with long curly blonde
hair. She was about 6 to 8 years old and she was moving in the chair…rocking like a
little child that can't sit still. She had on old fashioned clothes, with a hat. She didn't seem
to notice me. I only saw her that one time. I have had so many experiences; it doesn't
seem to matter where I live. I know now, it's because I'm so sensitive to the energies all
around me at these different locations.

THE PHONE CALLS

(Jacqueline)

I was living in Tallahassee at the time when these strange events occurred. I was living in
a singlewide mobile home on a lot that was vacant when I bought it. We had trouble with
things disappearing and reappearing in locations that had it been there to begin with,
someone would have fallen over them. We also had problems with the phones. The
phone would ring but no one was on the line, nor was there the usual background noise. It
was such a common occurrence we'd laugh and say "oh well must be a haint" as a joke.
We also noticed a pattern to the phone calls. The "haint' calls became more frequent and
then something would happen soon after. It got to the point we began to dread it. On one
occasion, my daughter was coming down from N.Y.C. I was working the evening shift at
the hospital so this was in the small hours of the AM. The phone started ringing. I was
trying to paint my daughter's room and decided to take the phone off the hook to stop the
interruptions. What ever it was, it was bound and determined to get my attention because
then the doorbell started to ring. It was one of those wireless jobs that had never worked.
The button was on the front gate. I looked outside, no one was there and being at the end
of a dead-end street there were no houses close enough to activate the bell. Finally I went
outside and removed the doorbell from the gate. I pointed the button at the house and
pushed. Nothing! I took the thing in the house and put it on the fireplace mantle. It rang
again. I removed the batteries and said out loud "'You ring again and I'm going to a
motel!" It didn't, but the next day I called my sister to see if my daughter had gotten on
the train and also to tell her about the bell ringing. She said "I'm sure it's nothing
supernatural" and said my daughter was safely on her way. That was on 9/9/01. My
daughter arrived in the wee hours of 9/11/01. We went to bed and were awakened by a
call from my sister in NYC at about 9AM- this country was under siege. My sister in law
had until about 6 months prior worked for Merill Lynch on the 86 floor of tower 1. I'd
attended nursing school at BMCC which is only a few blocks from here the towers stood,
and two of their off campus buildings were destroyed when the towers collapsed. I have
since moved to Pensacola and there has been no "haint" calls or
disappearing/reappearing objects that can't be explained. I'm not sure if I miss it or not.
THE STAIRS

(Suzie)

The first five years of my life was a considerably happy one, despite my parents just
barley making ends meet. In order to pay the bills my parents purchased a large, old-
fashioned farmhouse complete with barn, etc. Upon signing the paperwork for it, they
discovered it had been semi-rebuilt in the late 1900's after a large fire claimed much of
the North side of it. I was born in the house and never really thought anything of the
occasional strange feelings or sensations I had around certain areas of the house. I didn't
know anything about paranormal activity then or things like that....I just remember
wanting to play and have fun. The place that I began having undeniable problems with,
was the large "L shaped" stairway that led to the bedrooms from the living room.
Because it was an "L shape" it had a landing (a small rectangle where both portions of the
stairway met). I always felt a strange feeling throughout the South side of the house (the
original part of it) and the stairway, being the strongest of them. I had three separate
instances in which I fell down the stairs while no one was around, lucky, none of which
injured me. But after the 3rd instance, at age 4, I refused to go up the stairs anymore. As
crazy as it may sound, gut feeling tells me that this strange feeling I felt around the
landing, somehow contributed or was to blame for these accidents. I also had bedroom
experiences that were so terrifying that I just like to tell myself they were nightmares,
though deep down I know they can't be. The worst experience I ever had came while my
parents had moved into a downstairs bedroom while their room was being remodeled. I
had to go to the bathroom during the night, which was downstairs as well. This left me
with no one to walk me down the stairs, but I knew if I ran fast enough nothing bad
would happen so I remember bits and pieces of going alone, returning, and seeing
something floating in the landing area. I saw a big white blob with maybe a head-shaped
mist formation on it's top, but it wasn't very clear at all at the time. That was the only time
in my life, besides a few of the bad "nightmares" that paralyzed me with fear. It's the
worst feeling in the world, to feel you have no control. I wanted to talk to it but couldn't
and at the same time I wanted my Mom and Dad but couldn't do anything, not even
breath. I must have stood there for 10 seconds, it looking at me, me looking at it, and then
it was gone. At the age of 5, needless to say, we moved out of that home, and built a new
one where I have not had one experience, or one nightmare, thank goodness. I tried
putting my experiences in the past, not wanting to feel that I was crazy....up until I was in
my teens. I was at a family gathering and was reminded of it all again when the topic of
paranormal activity came up. My mother told me the story of the fire, and that the
neighbors had told them of the deaths that resulted in it. My mother also admitted she too
had seen a woman floating around the landing, while going to the bathroom on a hand
full of occasions, during the night. I don't remember it being a woman, just a white misty
looking ghost with a semi-head. She said when I came screaming to them describing the
same thing she'd seen, they made the decision then, enough was enough and that's when
we were out of that house! I have to say, it makes me very leery of ever living in a home
someone else has lived in, or died in, no less!
BLOOD CEMETERY

(Drew)

In late August in 1966; two friends of mine, Dan and Tom asked me to go with them to a
party on the beach at Lake Michigan. I was about 15 years old at that time. Ghost stories
were being told around the campfire by almost everyone there, most of which I had
already heard.

As the night went on a young girl about 17 years old started telling a story about a family
of doctors with the last name of Blood. It was out on Round Lake Rd near Dewitt, MI,
about 100 miles from the beach party, but only 20 miles from my home in Lansing. The
Bloods had a lot of land where the whole family lived. The most interesting part was that
they had a private graveyard on the property and that the whole area was haunted. She
said that she saw gravestones that dated back to1800.

On their prom night she and some of her friends decided to go out to the cemetery. They
looked around at the headstones for a while. As it started to get dark the fog hung thick
and a full moon was rising, so they started trying to scare each other. Then the young
girl's prom date decided to go into Dr. Blood's house because he thought no one lived
there any longer. They waited about an hour or so, and when he didn't return they got
scared and headed for the Dewitt police department. When they went in to tell the police,
the officer on duty said "Don't you kids know any better, old Dr. Blood lives out there and
he doesn't like anyone trespassing on his property". He also went onto say that he thought
"Dr. Blood was harmless and he's in his 80's" so, he didn't think there would be any
problem. They all returned to the property, but to everyone's shock when they got back,
the whole house was ablaze. The fire department was called, but in vane, because the
house burnt to the ground. The next day there was a search party, but the only thing that
was found in the rubble were the remains of the young man that had gone into the house
the night before. The paper reported that his hands and feet had been bound. Dr. Blood's
remains were never found.
One of the searchers that afternoon found a freshly dug grave. When they unearthed it, a
pine coffin was found. Upon opening it, they found the body of Mrs. Blood. She was
dressed in a red gown, with her arms, legs and head cut off. There had been no coroner's
report of a body being buried there or any police report of any murder.

The girl at the campfire that night said that the ghost of Dr Blood; to this day, roams the
cemetery at night with a shotgun in one hand and an ax in the other.
That night was the last time I ever heard or saw the young girl who first told me about
Blood Cemetery, but it wouldn't be my last experience with the Blood family.
"My Story"

After I returned from Lake Michigan, I told some of my friends the story I had heard.
Some told me there own stories about how they had been scared out at the cemetery.
Mark said he had seen a ghost of an old man wandering the graveyard as if he was lost.
Another friend said that he saw an apparition of an elderly man carrying a body and it
appeared to be headless and armless.
Another 2 years would go by before I got the nerve to visit this so-called haunted
cemetery. You see I never quite believed these "ghost stories" until I saw the most
BLOOD CHILLING things for myself.
The first time I went there was with Dan and J.C. It was a steamy hot July night. The
moon was big and full and it lit up the night sky as if it were daylight. The fog was
drifting over the cemetery as it rolled in from the lake. The feeling in the air was
electrifying.

At the entrance to the cemetery were two old rusted iron gates and hanging above was a
sign saying "Blood Cemetery". By the light of the moon you could see the old grave
stones. Some had been toppled over and some were broken. The weeds were about knee
high. There was a smell of jasmine in the air.

After looking around for a few minutes, I decided to scare the two of them. I had taken
one of my mother's old white nightgowns and hung it from a fence post, when I was sure
they weren't looking. There was a slight breeze in the air that night and I thought it would
look like it was floating in the breeze. Just as I was about to put my plan into action, I
heard J.C scream. Dan and I went running over. He told us that he had seen a woman's
figure in a long red gown. He said that she appeared to be headless and armless and was
coming right toward him, when she disappeared into thin air. I thought that he had seen
the gown I had hung on the post. I took Dan and J.C over to see where I had hung the old
nightgown; thinking surely what J.C had seen was my little joke, but when we got there
the gown was gone.
Feeling a little spooked from what J.C had thought he'd seen we started our way out of
the cemetery to leave. On our way out I said to Dan; who was quit a bit taller that me,
pull the sign down and we'll take it home with us.

Our night at Blood Cemetery was pretty uneventful, except for the woman in the red
gown. We went back to Dan's farmhouse, where he lived with his Mom, Dad, 2 brothers,
and 3 sisters. It was late when we got there, so the 3 of us went to bed, after putting the
sign on top of Dan's dresser. The next morning when we got up we had breakfast and got
cleaned up. Dan told his father about the sign we took the night before. With instant
anger, his father demanded to see the sign. But this task proved not to be so easy, because
when we went to the bedroom to get it, IT WAS GONE! Dan questioned his brothers and
sisters, but they all swore they hadn't seen it, let alone take it.
After a couple of days of looking we were sure that Dan's brothers and sisters had
nothing to do with the missing sign. We drove back out to Round Lake. When we got to
the cemetery, there it was hanging above the old rusty gates, just as it was two nights
before, looking like it had never been disturbed.

Several more years had gone by, when I ran into some friends at a restaurant, on
Halloween night. They talked me into going out there again. (After all it was Halloween)!
When we got there, the weeds were about chest high and the fences were falling down.
One of the guys in the group called us over, he was shining his flashlight on a headstone.
We couldn't believe what we were seeing. There lying over the grave was a large piece of
glass about 6 feet long and about 2 feet deep. Incased in it were a dozen long stem roses
imbedded in the center.

Just about that time we heard a shotgun blast. We ran back to our vehicles and the right
side of Dan's car had been shot, along with the windows shattered. Needless to say we
got the hell out of there. With people seeing ghosts, hearing things and the car being shot
up. I swore I would NEVER go back out there again. But I've learned you should never
say "NEVER"!

When I was about 26 or 27 years old, I was riding with some motorcycle enthusiasts. It
was a beautiful June day. The skies were blue and clear. It was hot, but who cares when
you're on your bike. My girl friend Chris rode with me on the back of my bike. She had
heard so many stories about the Blood family, she decided to bring a camera with her. We
looked around at the rundown graveyard and Chris was taking pictures. After a few
hours we decided to leave and all of us started down Round Lake Rd. We were about 150
yards from the cemetery, when Chris and I hit a snapping turtle. The bike went out of
control and we crashed into a tree. I suffered only minor injuries, but Chris had broken
her back. She was paralyzed from the waist down. She was able to walk again after a
couple of years, with the aid of crutches. (The curse of Blood Cemetery had struck
again).

I've since heard lots of stories since our terrible accident.

In 1989, 2 high school girls were out to have some fun on Halloween night. The news
reported that their car went out of control about a 1/4 of a mile from the cemetery. Their
car plunged into Round Lake and they both drowned.

The County has now put up a hurricane fence around the cemetery, with razor wire strung
along the top. And I've learned that at least 4 or 5 Blood sons from each generation have
become doctors for the last 150 years. And a couple of years ago, Lansing named one of
their Halloween haunted house's after Blood Cemetery.

If you're ever out on Round Lake Rd, and you see a full moon rising, DON'T visit Blood
Cemetery.
HAUNTED HOUSING

(Cristal)

In the early 90's, my husband was in the military and was stationed at Selfridge (A base
near Detroit). I later found out that the housing that we were living in at the time, had
once been hit by a tornado and people were killed. One of the odd things that happened
was that the front door was always opening and shutting by itself. Another thing that
would happen was during the time I was trying to break my daughter of her binky (her
blanket that she would drag everywhere). I would put it up on the fridge or in the laundry
room. When I would leave the room, I'd come back and find my daughter would have
her blanket again. I couldn't figure out how she'd gotten it, because these two areas of our
home were gated off. Once I walked into her bedroom and watched as a book fell from
where it was floating in the air onto the rocking chair that was moving. I asked my
daughter about it and she said "Nana" was reading her a story, yet she was the only one in
the room. The final thing was shortly after I had our next daughter. I got up in the middle
of the night to get some water and saw that the light to the baby monitor was on. It does
this when ever it is picking up sounds or noise in the room. I turned up the volume and
heard a female, male and child's voices talking. They were discussing how happy they
were that there was a new baby in the house and how beautiful she was. The child asked
the baby's name and the woman replied it was Holly Nicole, that's what our babies name
is! I ran into the room to find no one there. We moved shortly after that.

THE NIGHT SHIFT

(Barb)

I was working in a group home in central Michigan from 1996 to1999. During this time,
the group home was transitioning between owners. So I actually had to work for two
separate companies and two separate sets of clients, along with a different staff. In brief,
only myself and the building were the same. The building seemed fine during the day
time hours, but as night fell the feeling of the building changed. When working for the
first company that had the home; there was really no staff that was there at night except
for myself. So, I had no way of comparing notes with anyone else to see if they too had
been encountering things. I decided to chalk it up to a wild imagination and possibly job
stress. Being as there were only three staff employed to run a 14 bed group home, stress
wasn't such a far stretch of the imagination. Either way it worked for me at the time. Soon
the home changed hands. For a brief period; perhaps a month, I worked in another home
while the previous was being redecorated and prepared to reopen. Then after the month, I
was transferred back to my original building. When returning to the original group home,
I again was working mostly midnights, and for a time was working them alone again.
Nothing had changed while I was gone.......something was still going on in that building.
I would be cleaning the bathroom off from the dinning area and would hear the dinning
chairs being moved away from the tables. When I turned to check to see who it could be,
nobody was there and oddly, the chairs were not moved. I would leave the kitchen area
and when I would return, the refrigerator would be standing wide open, when I knew I
hadn't left it that way and there was no possible way a client could have gotten up and
gone back to their room without me seeing them. Small things like that mostly, just
enough to keep things interesting mostly. There was a room separated off from the living
room area of the home. It was a small room with half walls up about mid way and
windows the rest of the way up to the ceiling, all the way around the room. So you could
be in this room and see everything that was going on in the living room area. This was the
designated smoking room. Clients and staff would smoke in this room. When sitting in
the smoking room at night, with the lights in the living room area off and only the
smoking room lights on...... you could see flashes of something......often. Quick glimpses
of something but never long enough to be able to tell what it was you were seeing
exactly. Sometimes low to the ground like a small animal and other times higher up like
perhaps a person. But you could never really be sure what it was you saw. As time passed
and clients filled the rooms I was given a midnight partner to work with. You would think
this would be a relief since I had always worked these shifts alone. But I quickly found
that my shift partner would be seeing and hearing things also, and would come to me
about it. That quickly ended my theory about it being possibly a wild imagination or
stress. One night my shift partner and I were working at opposite ends of the building. At
some point during the night we ended up meeting in the central hallway from opposite
ends. At the exact same time, we both noticed up toward the ceiling of the hall, a smoky
cloud like mist. We couldn't smell smoke or any other odors, but our training said if we
saw smoke we were to evacuate our residents and call the fire department. So we did as
we had been trained to do. Upon investigation by the fire department there was no fire
and no longer any smoke in the hall. They crawled all over the place even above the
ceiling and could find no cause of the smoke we had both seen quite clearly. Before
leaving, one of the firemen told us it wasn't the first time they had been called to that
building for the same thing with the same results. Which made us feel somewhat less
foolish for evacuating 14 sleeping residents. Due to budget cuts, I wasn't able to keep my
shift partner for long and I was back to working midnights alone. On one occasion I was
standing in the office with my back to the office door ( which was open) doing something
at the desk. I heard one of the clients come into the room behind me. There was a client
who had a habit of doing this and he had been up and down all night so this time I
decided to pretend I didn't notice him there. I continued pretending to be focused on what
I was doing. I could feel him right up behind me very close, and I could hear him
breathing. I wondered how long he would stand there before he got bored and went back
to bed, when he saw I wasn't going to acknowledge him. After about 3 minutes I heard
him clear his throat softly. I sighed inwardly, knowing I wouldn't be able to ignore him
much longer. Then he said "Excuse me." So I turned to find out what he wanted, to
encourage him to return to bed. Only when I turned....... there was nobody there. It had
only been a second since he had spoken, so he couldn't have left the room already. I
checked the hall outside the office anywaydid bed checks and found all residents sound
asleep. OK, now I had a really good case of the creeps. The next morning I was talking to
the home manager and told her what had been going on in the building at night. All of it
from the beginning. Until this point I hadn't told her any of the events that had been going
on. And once I did tell her, I immediately wished I hadn't said anything....... she didn't
believe a word of it. She actually thought it was funny. She said (laughingly) that she
should hide a video camera in the building to get shots of me telling the "spooks" to leave
me alone. She got a good laughbut I wasn't laughing. Toward the end of my time working
in the building there was an occasion where the home manager, myself, and another
midnight staff were all in the smoking room together in the morning. We somehow got on
the topic of the "spooks" in the building and their activities at night. Still the manager
found it all very funny. As we were sitting there talking (with the long florescent over
head lights on) a distinct dark "blob" flew from the wall on one end of the room, past the
light and out the other side of the room. As it passed the light; you could actually see the
light dim in the area it was at, because the light was being covered by a semi transparent
black "blob". I saw it clearly, the other midnight person saw it clearly, yet the group home
manager seemed undisturbed by it. We both asked "Did you see that?"..... to which she
replied "It was just a power surge." and laughed. I've seen power problems enough to
know that they do not come in the form of a flying black blob. One of the last midnight
shifts I worked before transferring out to another home......... the smoke alarms were
malfunctioning. Protocol during these malfunctions is to do bed checks every 15 minutes
through out the night. Following protocol, I was doing my rounds of bed checks. It was
approximately 1:00 am. I got to the room of a very sweet woman who was one of my
favorite residents. She always slept with her bedside lamp on. Every night without fail,
her lamp would be on. Her bed and night stand ( and lamp) were across the room from
her door. So when the door was opened, it cast no shadow in the room ( if the hall lights
were off). I opened her door, frozen by what I was seeing. There was my client sound
asleep in her bed....... and I was watching a huge black shadow move slowly away from
her bed and disappear into the wall opposite. The shadow was huge. Floor to ceiling tall,
no obvious shape to it really, just a huge mass of a black semi transparent "shadow". It
did not move in connection with anything like the door opening or the clients movement.
It just slowly moved back from the bed and disappeared into the wall opposite the bed at
a slow, steady pace. I checked the client more closely then I normally would because I
really didn't know what to make of this and she appeared fine and sleeping peacefully. I
didn't bother reporting this to the home manager. I guess I had been laughed at enough by
this point. That building has changed owners several times over the years, but from my
knowledge, has mainly been used as a care giving facility in one way or another since it
was built. Over the years running into one person or another who has worked in the
building for whomever the current owner would be, it appears that the haunting was
common knowledge among staff. Where the haunting originated from, who was haunting
it or why, nobody appears to know. I don't think anyone has ever investigated to find out.
It would be nice to know though, and maybe then the manager (who is still there) might
find it less amusing.
"THE HOUSE OF LUDINGTON"

(Judy S.)

If you are looking for the adventure and mystery of a haunted theme park mingled with
the heritage of a living historical museum you can forget about Disney Word. The House
of Ludington is the real thing!

Rescued by Edward and Suzell Eisenberger a little over five years ago, this enchanted
castle, known as The Great White Castle of The North, has under gone long awaited
loving restoration. While the refurbishment is not totally complete, most of the guest
rooms and the main areas of the hotel are finished, and are absolutely beautiful.

This massive enchanted castle occupies over half of the block it resides upon.
From first sight of the House of Ludington’s stately residence one may get the impression
that they have entered a time warp. As you approach the castle with two court yards you
may be over whelmed with haunting visions of nostalgic images of the grand and elegant
styles of life gone by. The court yards, one on each side, extend all the way to the back of
the building. When viewing them from the inside there is an illusion of gardens
surrounding the entire structure. With natural stone enclosure housing gardens and
statute, the court yards must be breathtakingly beautiful in the summer months. For
certain I will see for myself this summer.

The House of Ludington historical guest registers reveal having had hosted celebrated
guests from actors and authors to notorious gangsters and the regal and the royal. A
hundred years or so ago The Great White Castle was a place reserved for the wealthy and
the affluent. Today, you can step back in time and enjoy this elegance once reserved for
the elite. The price of being a guest at the House of Ludington is “surprisingly”
reasonable and affordable.

The lobby cannot be described in modern architectural words. The reception entrance of
The Great White Castle is a beautifully restored grand and elegant room which displays
many beautiful antiques. Many of the antiques housed all over the hotel are believed to
have been there since the 1800’s, and are in nearly flawless condition. There you are
likely to be greeted by Edward, Megan, or Steve. Megan and Steve (front line employees)
seem to have an intuitively orchestrated system of team work. When the castle is in full
operation with guests, phones, restaurant, two dinning rooms, meeting and banquet
rooms, and a lounge, they seem to communicate instinctively, gliding from one task to
the next, while never displaying tension, and never turning their personable attention
from the guests.

The reason that Megan and Steve work so well together, and the reason that they appear
to enjoy their jobs so much, may be the same reason that all of the staff seem to be happy.
Suzell, a pretty little woman, charged with energy, one can see that the staff adores her,
and that her energy and enthusiasm radiates to them.
Many ghost hunters and ghost curiosity seekers have visited the enchanted castle.
Keweenaw Video/Media Productions of Houghton Michigan, published a DVD, Great
Lakes Spirit Sightings and Lighthouse Ghosts, featuring the House of Ludington. The
hotel did have the DVD in stock for retail, but I purchased the last one they had at that
time. Perhaps it’s been re-stocked, or it might still be available at the Spirit Sightings web
site.

Of the photos we took using a HP 215 digital and a 35 mm disposable camera, about half
presented orbs. Some photos are posted here on this web site in our photo albums. All
over the hotel the presence of energies can be seen, felt, and smelled. One room in
particular got my attention. It was not simply that I felt and smelled a presence, but that I
sensed I was not welcome by him.

Later I had asked Megan if the hotel had ever been a boarding house, and if that
particular room had been occupied by an elderly tobacco smoking man who did not bath
regularly and was some what of a grumpy man. Megan confirmed that research had
revealed that the hotel had at one time been used as a boarding house, and in fact, the
elderly man I had described did occupy that room. This neither surprised nor shocked me,
as I mentioned, you can sense and smell energies all over the hotel, and if you bring a
camera you are sure to see them as well.

The enchanted castle is a maze of hallways, tunnels, rooms, and floor levels. With each
turn you discover some thing you would have never dreamed existed. You’ll need to plan
a stay of a couple of days to see every hidden room and nook.

Three separate basements support the hotel. One basement, which we had the opportunity
to see, has a complete surprise adventure. You would never guess of its existence. Not yet
ready for use are a tanning salon, laundry, and male and female beauty salons. These
salons are awesome! You will swear that you are back in time to the 1920’s. Part of the
excitement in this level of the hotel is in the woman’s salon where there is a circular
settee’ surrounding a pole beam, and an old time shoe shine station sits on the floor. The
nostalgia feels like a movie set, except it’s all around you. Curiosity caused us to open a
box that was set within the wall in the hallway. We were amazed to find an old time
service for a telephone system. The most interesting thing about this service is not that it
was still there, but that it is still in tact after many decades.

When visiting the House of Ludington I would suggest that before checking in you
request permission to wander about and view the unoccupied rooms. (This is a joke, there
are no unoccupied rooms at the House of Ludington). They were very gracious about
allowing us to look at the rooms before checking in. Each is beautifully decorated in a
different theme. The sizes of the rooms vary from cozy to large and airy. They even offer
family suites (a great family Halloween adventure). One of the family suites offers a full
nursery which sleeps two young ones and a baby. All rooms are furnished with antiques
or vintage furniture. Draperies and accessories are antique or have been replicated in old
day's style and elegance.
We had a lot of fun choosing our room, however, we could not agree on which room we
liked best. We did agree that since it was my birthday I got to choose. When we stayed
again on New Year’s Eve my husband got to choose the room he had wanted previously,
it has a great big high bed that looks like grandma’s feather bed. There still, however, are
many rooms we want to stay in. We’ll have to make plans for many more stays at the
House of Ludington.

The House of Ludington is full of surprises. It is unique in a way I have never seen or
experienced. A wonderland of adventure and history housing treasures and energies from
an elaborate time long gone. The House of Ludington is a place every ghost enthusiast
and every person seeking adventure, elegance, or history must experience.

For more information about The House of Ludington visit:

http://www.houseofludington.com

THE HAUNTED FARMHOUSE

(Jessie)

I used to live in an old farmhouse for about 11 years. Well I remember when I was 7
years old I was in my bed, and the door was shut. The knob slowly turned and the door
opened. I pulled the covers over my head and shook with fear, until I fell asleep. One
other time when I was 11, right after my beloved pet dog Spunky was killed by two other
dogs, I used to hear him coming up the stairs. He'd stop right in front of my room. It
didn't scare me at first…but then this one time I heard what sounded like foot steps
coming up stairs…now that scared me half to death. But all the things that happened
there weren't always scary. I remember our music boxes would constantly go off. It was
interesting because you never felt alone when they went off. One time when my one of
my best friends spent the night…I had a music box in my room. We had it on the other
part of the room facing the wall and it went off on its own. We moved out when I was 17.
ANGRY FRANK

(Bree)

My husband and I rented this house in Lincoln Park, MI back in 2004. It is a big house
with and upstairs and basement in it. We really fell in love with it because it was so big
and we have 5 children so that meant we had a lot of room for the kids. We were in the
house for about 2 months when things started to happen to us in the house. We would
hear god awful screaming and crying at night and then the out door lights on the side of
the house would go off and on at all hours. We would leave the house for awhile and
come back and all our surrounding neighbors would tell us that she counted over a
hundred times of the backdoor light going off and on continuously. Some neighbors
would tell us that they would see a figure walking in front of the window in the upstairs
when none of us were at the house. When we moved into the house our landlord told us
he had a locked door in the basement and that we were not allowed to open it or bother
with it so we left it alone and not thinking anything of it. We had put the children down
for the night and about a half hour they were upstairs while my husband and I were
downstairs. We heard our son and daughter crying and screaming so we ran upstairs to
see what it was all about. When we arrived to my son's bedroom door we saw the bed
leaving the wall to the middle of the floor with them on it. My husband and I just stood
there looking at each other not knowing what just happened. Next thing we see is my
daughter and son was screaming in pain in front of us saying they were just scratched and
bit. We went in there and took them out of the room and ran all the way back downstairs
to the living room. When we got downstairs sure enough my son had a bit mark on his
back and it didn't match my daughter's teeth marks and she had a long scratch down her
arm. We all decided to sleep in the living room that night. My husband and I heard
something upstairs the next morning like pounding and all of us were downstairs so he
decided to go back up the stairs and I followed after him a few steps apart and when he
reached the landing he stood there with his mouth wide open and I looked at what he was
looking at and the mattress to my son's bedroom was in the hallway standing up and
when I let out a gasp it flew to the wall against the hall cupboards. We left the house and
went to my husband's family and told them all that was going on in the house and we
contacted my husband's priest. He was leaving for a trip but gave us HOLY WATER and
HOLY OIL and told us what to do. We did that and things seemed ok for a bit then things
started to happen again. My son kept telling us that Frank was going to kill him and his
family and we thought maybe it was a friend he made up or it could be a spirit we have
been having trouble with. We decided to go to the city hall to look up the house and we
didn't get anywhere with that. We were told by our neighbor and family to go to the
library to see if we could find anything. After awhile of searching we could not find
anything. My brother in law and some of our friends decided to come by on e night and
looked at the house and we they all gathered in my son's room and they were all standing
there and my sister and I decided to stay in the hallway with the room door open. It was
cold in the room and colder in the bedroom closet. My brother in law felt something push
him and then the door slammed shut with them all in the room and they could not get it
open at first and asked me and my sister if we slammed it shut and we were shaking so
hard and then they knew we didn't do it. Honest to GOD we never touched the door we
were scared out of our wits standing there to begin with! They all decided to go down to
the basement and open the door we were told not to open. In the room there was boxes
covered with cement the landlord did when he re-did the front porch. In the boxes that
did not have cement poured on were pictures in the box. We pulled out a picture of a man
and my son was standing there shaking and crying saying it was a picture of Frank the
guy that said he was going to kill him and our family. There were things a normal person
would not leave behind when u move from a house in that room. My son was so horrified
that we decided that it was time to go. We started to look for another place to go and more
things would happen as the days went by. My husband was outside in our van and I was
at the kitchen table and I heard someone call my name and I looked up and it was
someone that looked like my husband and kept taking his finger and motioning for me to
go into the kitchen. It looked like my husband but he looked very angry so I got up and
went to the front door and saw my husband in the van and ran out there telling him he is
out here and in the kitchen and all what I saw and we went back inside and he was gone.
We called my husbands mother and told her what just happened and she called his uncle
to come look at the house to bless it, we never told him anything that was going on in the
house. His uncle came over thinking he was just blessing the house and he got sick and
continued to bless the house and he got sick in our room that was next door to my son's
room and in my son's room telling us that something is not right in this house and we
need to leave it and never go back to it. We said a prayer in a circle with the family and
we decided it was confirmation to go from the house. We started to pack our stuff and
move out as fast as we could. We had a Picture of a wood frame to hold nick knacks up
on the wall and that was the last thing we had to get off of the wall and as we were going
to get it the frame flew off the wall and hit the floor so we grabbed it and left. My father
in law witnessed for the first time what we were going through and said don't worry my
son and his family will never be back! As we were walking out the front door the door
slammed shut and we heard it lock on its own. Since we have been gone from this house
we received a letter in the mail from the city of Lincoln Park asking us what all occurred
in the house we were living in because every person that rents out that house have had
allot of strange things happen. Since we left the house has had 24 different family's living
there only for a few months at a time. We were the only one's to stay for 8 months. No
one has lasted more then 2 months in the house. We have found out that the house was
built on an Indian Reservation and a man that helped build the house was killed during
the building of the house. He fell through the roof and died on the premises. His name
was FRANK.
THE PHANTOM STALKER

(Donna)

When I was around 12 years old I had a very scary and unexplainable experience that still
creeps me out to this day. In the house that I grew up in, my bedroom was at one end of
our house at the end of the hallway. My parents' room was at the other end of the house
down the hallway, through the dining and living room on the right. Well, one night I got
up like normal to use the bath room, which was 1/2 way down the hallway on the left.
My parents always left a small nightlight on in the bathroom so we could see without
turning on all the lights, so after I finished using the bathroom I just walked out of the
bathroom & turned to go back to my room. All I could see in my bedroom doorway,
which was only about 6 feet away from me, was this big black hazy figure holding a
knife above its head like it was getting read to stab me. This figure started coming down
the hallway toward me and I turned and ran down the hall as fast as I could. I actually
jumped across our dining room table and was beating on my parent's door to help me. I
was screaming someone's in the house and they're going to stab me. I looked over again
& could see the hazy figure still coming toward me through the dining room. My dad
burst open the door and grabbed me. I closed their door and locked it. I was screaming
"someone's out there, I saw them coming toward me, they chased me down the hall with
a knife. My parents didn't know what to think, however my dad, being fearless, opened
the door and turned on every light in the house looking everywhere, checking the doors
and windows, making sure my other siblings were okay, we looked under every bed, in
every closet, and came up with no explanation. I don't know what it was but it was
something - it was moving and coming toward me and I was terrified. I still, to this day
can see that figure in my mind plain as day. The figure with the knife coming toward me,
it's almost like I knew it wasn't an actual person because of the haziness of it and it was
like floating and moving. I just can't explain it. It still creeps me out that I cannot
explain it and that what I saw lasted for more than an instant and that I actually did see it
and just don't know what it was.

WITNESS TO POLTERGIEST MANIFESTATION

(Heather)

My Aunt told me about one of many incidents' that happened at their house. One night
while everyone was in bed my Aunt was awakened by tremendous sounds of wind and
wind blowing threw the windows, so she thought. She jumped up out of bed waking my
uncle yelling there's a tornado get the boys and get downstairs and she told him that she
would get my other cousin (who was female) and meet him downstairs. My Aunt ran out
into the hall way and she said a rug that she had in the hall way was floating down the
hallway in mid-air. The wind was so strong she could hardly get to my cousins bedroom
to get her and get them both to safety. When my aunt opened the bedroom door she said
that my cousin was sitting Indian style, yet was hovering above the end of her bed and
that her long hair was full of static and sticking straight up into the air. Although this
freaked my aunt out she grabbed my cousin trying to get them both down stairs. As soon
as she grabbed my cousin the wind and roaring sounds came to a complete stop. My
uncle came up the stairs and was also freaked out about what has just happened because
when he opened the front door he said all was calm outside and there was no storm. He
also checked the rooms and there were no windows opened. They still don't know to this
day where the sounds & winds came from. My aunt explained to my Uncle what she had
witnessed with the rug in the hallway and my cousin hovering cross legged over the bed
and they both believed that something must have been happening through my cousin but
they aren't sure why or what caused it. Since that time my cousin had a pretty rough life
and tragedy in her life. I'm not sure why but my cousin has been missing now for many
many years. Nobody has seen her or heard from her in almost 10 years. I still remember
my Aunt sharing this story with me; it brought goosebumps to my skin.

THE CHILD WITH THE THE WATER BUCKET ON THE LONELY DIRT ROAD
(Lori)

My husband, a friend and I left to a party one night around 2 am on this lonely dirt road.
We had traveled this road many a night, not worrying about anything. My husband and
his friend were a little drunk so I was driving. I had come around the corner they called
haunted corner and there was a little girl in the road holding a water bucket. Before I
could stop the truck, I hit her head on. I felt the hit and saw her and the bucket go flying
through the air. We stopped the truck, got out to see what I had hit and there was no one
there or a bucket to prove I had hit anyone, except foot prints and a dint in my truck. To
this day, when I drive down that road, I drive really slowly in case I encounter this
phantom child again.

THE UNINVITED GUESTS

(Mike)

My friend Shane just began renting out a house in Ohio. He got it for a really good deal.
I admit I was a little jealous of at first, because I had been looking for a place to live in
myself, since starting college. While I was helping him move in, we noticed all the
neighbors kept watching us. We thought it was kind of strange, but then we just figured
that they were surprised to see a college kid renting out a fairly nice house. A couple of
nights later, we had a pretty big party. After we finished unpacking everything, we got
pretty smashed. I walked out into the backyard to have a cigarette, leaned against the
wall, then suddenly I heard someone start talking to me. I thought it was just another
person from the party, so I began to talk back. I was feeling pretty tipsy and didn't even
think to look at the person. We started to talk about the neighborhood and the house,
which led us to talking about a local high school down the street. The man said
something to me about how he had called them winning the state championships last
year. I laughed, because they hadn't even been close to making the playoffs since winning
the state championships back in the 1930's. Struck by how odd this was, I looked over
and no one was there. I went in and told my friends, but they all just laughed and said I
had too much to drink. Three nights later Shane called me at my apartment, frantically
telling me how he woke up to what sounded like three men having a conversation in the
kitchen. I told him to go check it out, figuring he could handle himself because he was a
pretty tough guy. So he went downstairs, but nothing was there. Also, every time he
leaves a message on my answering machine, even though he's alone, I can hear voices in
the background as if other people are in the house with him. The landlord seems to
dismiss any unusual occurrences in the house and the neighbors haven't helped too much,
other than saying that previous tenants seemed to always move out very quickly. It's been
four months since all this started taking place and still continues to this day.

PLAGUED WITH DREAMS OF YESTER YEAR

(Tonia)

When I was about twelve years old, my family and I moved into an old two story house.
I hated the basement, it was made of rock...not brick or cinder blocks....just rocks. I
would never go down there without taking someone along with me. I never really
experienced anything down there, but just got a very uncomfortable, disturbing feeling
from the area. We later renovated the house and it was absolutely beautiful. We didn't
change much of the existing exterior, but did a lot with the exterior, sprucing it up. One
night I had a friend sleep over. At the time, my parents were out for the night. The
staircase was located in the middle of the house, which connected the kitchen, dining
room and living room. Off from the living room was a doorway to a covered patio. My
friend and I were goofing off in the living room and at some point we turned towards the
kitchen and when we did, in a blink of an eye, I watched as two figures headed down the
stairwell. Oddly it appeared that one was chasing the other. One figure was black and
had no face, nor feet. It appeared as if it were dressed in something resembling a nun's
outfit. The other figure appeared only as a white cloudy looking figure, with the same
appearance. They traveled straight from the stairs and through the door, leading to the
patio. At first I thought my eyes were playing tricks on me...until I looked over at my
friend and realized by her expression, she'd seen it too. She was as white as a ghost
herself and as we began talking....she described seeing the exact same thing I did. I
dismissed the incident over the years and never had another encounter like it, except that
horrible feeling I continued to get from the basement area. My brother was in the Air
Force at the time and eventually moved back home with his wife and baby daughter.
They ended up staying in my bedroom. My room was the last room on the second story
and it was a normal room....except the attic entrance was located in my closet ceiling.
That's another area, I can't explain why...but also got odd feelings about. Eventually we
moved, but we must of brought something along with us....because I discovered both my
brother and I began having dreams about the home....and to date, continue to have these
dreams often. I dream that I'm back in my old room and something in that room frightens
me. It never makes itself known, but I can feel the uncontrollable urge to get out of
there....all the while, fighting my way down the staircase, but never fully coming to the
bottom of the stairs, before waking up. The house also takes on an abandoned appearance
and things become old and begin falling apart....but it still continues it's undeniable
appearance I once called home. A few years ago, my brother and I were talking about our
past when we ended up on the subject of that house. I started sharing my dreams I'd been
having when my brother just turned completely pale. Mind you, this is a man who was in
the military, a big guy, with very little sense of humor. I asked him what was wrong and
he said he'd also been having similar dreams about the house. Listening to his dreams
were like reliving my own....they were so similar in detail. The only exception is that in
his dreams, my room has wooden slat walls, where you can see right through to the other
side. I don't know the history of the house and frankly, it frightens me to even think about
it....but I know someday, I will pursue this. I need to know what the connection is to this
home, why my brother and I seem to be plagued with dreams of our past in this home.

JAMIES

(Cassie)

My boyfriend and his parents moved into a home in October of 2004, just in time for
Halloween. On Halloween, my boyfriend and I decided to stay home and hand out
candy. It gave us a chance to meet all the new neighbors. That night, we discovered that
rumor had it that the house was haunted. I wasn't surprised at hearing this, because just
prior to that night, I had experienced something in the basement. My boyfriend's
bedroom is down there and I was unpacking some of his things. There's a door that goes
from his bedroom to the laundry room. As I walked past the door, I got the eerie feeling
of being watched….but just dismissed it as nothing….the neighbors informed us of what
they felt about the house, now this weird feeling I got made sense. I spoke to my
boyfriend's mother about it. She did all she could to find out as much information as
could about the house. The house is pretty old and the only thing she could find out
about the house was that an old couple owned it, prior to her landlord bought it. The old
man; Jamies died while the couple had lived there. A few years later, the old woman
moved out. A few later, my boyfriend's parents reported hearing odd things upstairs, like
items moving, footsteps and other unusual, out of the ordinary sounds. On another
occasion, I was sitting in the living room with my boyfriend. We heard a bang come
from upstairs. We knew no one was home, except us…..and the dog was locked up in his
cage in the dining room. We didn't dare go check to see what all the commotion was
about. Shortly after I brought my cat to go live with my boyfriend and his parents, I
noticed she began to act strangely. She acted as though she was chasing or playing with
something….not visible to me that is. She had never acted like this before. She was
never the playful type. A couple of times, while my boyfriend and I were laying on his
bed watching tv, she came running out of the laundry room on to his bed, batting at
something….again that we couldn't see. We've come to realize that the home is haunted
and decided to call the ghost "Jamies".

AN IMITATION OF MY DAUGHTER

(Jennifer)

My sister has a son who sleepwalks along with other problems that he has. On weekends,
she locks the door to the upstairs where the children sleep, to keep him from
sleepwalking out of the house and on to the main highway. Well early Saturday morning I
was awakened by the feeling of someone standing at the foot of my bed, I looked down
and saw what appeared to be my daughter. I was so sure it was her that I tapped my
husband to wake him and have him move over to let her climb up between us. I said
"Jeff, Dorothy's awake move over." Then when I looked to tell her to climb on up, she
was gone. Well the first thing I did is tell Jeff that I was going to see what was wrong (she
ALWAYS climbed in bed with us). He said ok and said he would go too. Well we walk
through the dining room and kitchen to the stairs but the door was still locked. It is a latch
that latches from the kitchen side only. Jeff and I looked at each other and I told him
"Kim must have been up and let her out then when she came back into the kitchen she let
her back up." So I went into my sister's room to ask her and she and her boyfriend were
still asleep. We went back to bed and when my sister got up and let the kids come down, I
asked Dorothy what was wrong, and why she didn't climb in bed with me, she said she
hadn't been downstairs yet. Being she was only three, I figured she was still half asleep
and didn't remember coming down. So I asked my sister if Dorothy had said anything to
her when she let her out. My sister told me that she didn't let anyone out until just now. I
eventually let it go and almost forgot that it happened. But I didn't realize that ghosts can
take the form of a living person until a few years ago. It looked so much like her that it
even had a pacifier in its mouth. I shortly broke her of the pacifier so I couldn't be
mistaken again.

A HAUNTED PORCELLAIN DOLL AT WORK

(Samantha)

I've lived in our two story house for three and a half years. It is said that an old man hung
himself here. That;s the only thing I've found out about it. Anyway, one night about two
years ago my mom and I were watching a movie and we heard a big bang and then a
baby crying. The sound came from upstairs. We were too scared to go up there but
finally I decided to check to see what it was. I went upstairs to my room and there was no
windows open (it was winter) and found nothing that may have fallen. No radio or
television was on either (to make the baby sound). Then one night I went upstairs to my
bedroom and my porcelain doll was moved over by my window looking out. No one was
home all day...so I don't know how the doll got there. Another thing that has happened to
me in this house was that my doll has a bear hanging from its hand. I was watching the
movie pet cemetery when the bear started to move. It was scary. Also, one night my
mother was getting ready for bed. She listens to the radio when she does go to bed. There
was a porcelain doll on the night stand right beside the alarm clock. The radio was on the
alarm clock, but to turn it on you have to switch the button to the back. She turned it on
and about 5 min later it turned off. The time was still right, so it wasn't that the electric
had gone out. She checked the switch it was turned and found it was in the off position,
so she turned it back on. About 5 minutes later it turned back off. Then my mom was
afraid that it was the porcelain doll so she moved it to the other side of the room. To this
day, I get afraid of what im going to hear or see.

GHOST IN THE ATTIC

(Shari)

I would like to submit an odd occurrence that happened to me about 14 years ago. I was
attending a local college at the time, living with my folks to save expenses. My parents
lived in a 1940’s-50’s “cracker-box” house. It was a one and a half story with an attic
dormer and full, finished basement. I slept in the attic dormer. It had a window at both
ends and my bed was next to one of them. I had been sleeping soundly, when I awoke
suddenly. I had a small window air-conditioner running as it was a hot and sticky night.
By the light of the street lamps I saw the figure of a woman standing by the side of my
bed. She was backlit by the light so I saw no facial features, but she looked as real and 3-
dimensional as you or I…she even swayed slightly from side to side, just as a person
does when standing. She had curly hair, was short and wore a housecoat. She greatly
resembled my mother who has those features. I remember wondering why my mom was
standing by my bed in the middle of the night, watching me sleep. I called out “Mom?”,
but there was no answer...in fact there was no sound at all, no creaking floor boards, no
sound of breathing, nothing. I can recall the exact moment that I realized what I was
looking at was not my mother. My heart gave one single great thump…that I could feel
throughout my entire body, then came the adrenaline burst. I stared for what seemed like
an eternity before gaining the courage to tear my gaze away and turn on my bedside
lamp. When I did, there was nothing there. There was literally no time for any human
being to go around my bed, walk to the stairs and make their way down, in order to leave
the room. There was also nowhere they could hide in the short time it took to switch my
light on. When I turned off the light, the figure didn’t return. To this day I have
absolutely no idea who or what I saw. I know of no deaths that happened in or around the
house and I have had no other incidents in it. I only know that I never felt comfortable in
that room and still don't, even when my family goes back to visit. My parents still live in
the house.

"WE'RE HERE!"

(Garnet)

When my youngest son, Jeremy, was about 1 year old, something odd would happen
around his nap time. He would always wake up laughing. When we would go in to get
him, he would point to all of the

corners of the room and laugh. He would be so happy and get so excited. One day I
wanted to see if I could catch what he was so happy about on film. So when we went in
to get him, I took a picture. When the picture came back, it had orbs all over. (The picture
to the left was cropped to fit in my photo album, so you can only see a couple.) We lived
in this apartment for 2 1/2 years and had many experiences there, but none were as
comforting as this.

One of the more frightening experiences in that apartment happened when I was in bed
one night. I was alone because my fiancé worked the graveyard shift. I always sleep with
the TV on because I feel the need to be able to see what's around me. On this night in
particular, I had just fallen asleep and the TV turned off on its own. When I opened my
eyes, there were these two black clouds right in my face. They said, "We're here!" The
next thing I knew, I was pushed violently across and off my bed until I hit the wall. Just
like that, they were gone. I've had many frightening experiences in my life, but this was
the only violent one. We moved soon after this happened.

UPSTAIRS...DOWNSTAIRS...WHO ARE THESE TWO MEN?

When I was 15 my family moved into a new house. At first the house seemed fine. It
was built in the 1920's (not sure exact year). The house was originally a two bedroom
house with one bathroom, kitchen, living room, and dining room. It had a full basement
and attic. Before we moved in the attic was converted into bedrooms. On one side of the
hallway and stairs there was a huge room with a small walk in closet with a window, next
to the closet was another door into a huge closet that we converted into a bedroom, in this
room there was a square hole to access the unfinished attic. Across the hallway from the
closet/bedroom was another bedroom that had sloped ceilings on both sides. You could
only stand up straight in the center of the room. In the closet in this room was another
square where you could access the attic. For awhile the closet/bedroom was not in use. I
had the large room, while Jess (my sister) had the dormer room. I would often, while
sleeping, hear strange scratching noises from the closet/bedroom. The first night I heard
this I got up to investigate, thinking that the cats got locked in there. However, when I
went into the room there was nothing in there and the noises sounded like they were
coming from the attic. I opened the entrance and found nothing there. This happened
every night for a long time. After awhile I talked to Jess about it and she said she heard
scratching noises from the opening in her room too. So we decided to screw them shut.
That night, we both heard the scratches louder than before and it sounded like someone
banging on the wood covering the opening. The next morning we checked it out. We
took the square off and looked and there were dents and huge gouges in the wood that
were not there before. We immediately screwed them both shut with more screws and
vowed to never touch them again. After awhile my step-father had to do something in the
attic and took the screws off (we did not find this out for quite awhile afterwards). After
that the hauntings increased. We would often feel something stroke our legs and arms
when no one else was in the room. Lights would turn on and off as would the radio. We
would hear someone talking in various rooms in the house when we were the only ones
home. One night I came downstairs to use the bathroom and thought I saw my step-
father standing in my half-sister's doorway, but when I got closer I realized that I could
see through him. When he looked at me and smiled I got the impression that he was just
watching over her and was there to protect. The downstairs was never that threatening a
place after that. I felt watched, but it was like the man down there was just protecting the
inhabitants of this family. However, the feelings you got up the stairs was completely
different. A few months later I got up to go to the bathroom and saw a slightly heavy set
man walking down the stairs, I couldn't help but shiver at the feelings emanating from
him. He turned and looked at me and he smiled but I felt intense feelings of evil and
hatred coming from that smile. He continued down the stairs and stopped at the bottom.
He stared in the direction of my half-sister's bedroom. But it looked as if he was
straining against something I couldn't see. All of a sudden the pictures on the wall in my
bedroom all flew onto the floor and he disappeared. This happened several times but he
never could seem to leave the stairs. I always felt evil when upstairs at night. One night
when I watched him go down the stairs he only got about halfway then turned towards
me and started coming back up. I felt as if something horrible would happen if I let him
get to me, so I ran back into my room and shut the door. I listened to his footsteps as they
reached my door and then my door started shaking and it sounded as if he was banging
on it. I never left my room at night again. I got the feeling, though, that the one touching
us during the day was not the same person. We later found out that a teenage guy killed
himself in the closet off of the big room. I felt as though he just wanted to let us know
that he was there and I was never frightened during the day when he would mess with the
lights and radio. I never did find out about the evil presence in the hall and on the stairs,
or about the protector of the house.

THEIR ALWAYS WITH US

(Heather)
My father passed away in June of 1995. He died very suddenly from a massive coronary,
attributed to his severe diabetes. This was beyond a shock to the entire family... we had
all (thank you God!) been together just the night before to celebrate my cousin's birthday.
Everyone but my little step-sister (who was living with her dad) was in attendance at
Joe's birthday party. My brother and I (we are twins) were in rare form - anticipating our
21st birthday(s) - only 9 days away. My father's parting shot to us was merely a reminder
to be responsible... bless his heart. He was always so mischevious - so we thought it a
riot that he would say such a thing.

The next day, I was taking my last final for my associates degree. About half-way
through the exam, a woman from the administration office came into the room. In all my
years of education - I'd never been "the kid pulled from class"... not once. But as she
walked into the room, the hairs stood up on the back of my neck - and I knew she had
come for me. She went up to my instructor... and whispered in his ear... and he dropped
his head and I felt a simultaneous drop in my belly... in my suddenly heavy heart. He
called my name and I went to the front of the room. The woman told me that there had
been an accident and my father was in the hospital. As we walked back to the
administration office where my cousin Amber and her then fiance (they were to be
married in only 3 days time) were waiting for me, I begged her to tell me what was going
on. I knew. But until someone said it out loud - I wouldn't believe it. My cousin and her
husband held my hand as we drove to the hospital only minutes from the college - but
they wouldn't... could NOT... tell me what had happened. When we got to the hospital - I
was immediately directed to a small room, where many of my family members waited...
including my mom and stepfather. I was immediately surrounded by women. My
grandmother put her hands on my face and with the sheer sadness that only a mother who
has lost her child could ever express... told me that my father was gone.

I was so lost. It didn't seem real. He was only 47 years old dangit! To this day - I find
myself waking up and hoping that it was all just a horrible dream. Then reality settles
in... and I resign myself to another day without my daddy. Not all dreams are horrible
though - you know?

Just a few days after he died... I dreamed something so surreal - it is the culmination of
my story. I dreamt that I walked into my father's house, and the TV, which was oddly
situated at the head of the hallway, was playing "The Price is Right" (my dad and I used
to watch it... he was very accident prone - including having to have two toes removed,
and sometimes was homebound) and then I heard the toilet flush. Out from the bathroom
came my dad, righting himself as though he'd just gone to the bathroom. Very typical.

I said "DAD! What are you doing here? You aren't supposed to be here!?!" But LORD I
was so happy... so relieved! He looked at me with that mischevious grin and said "Let's
go for a drive."
Whenever something was on my mind - we went for a drive. On this occassion, we
drove around for HOURS! I could never tell you what we talked about... but I can only
say, that in my heart of hearts, he was passing on to me his own personal "words of
wisdom" that will reveal themselves to me whenever I need it. I can't tell you how many
times, in these years since he has been "gone", I have come into situations where I'm hit
by these intense epiphanies... yet I know for certain it is something my dad would tell me.

At the end of this dream... we pulled up to a golf course near to where I was living, and
he told me it was time to go. I cried and told him I wasn't ready! And he told me it
would all be ok. He was right. No matter how sad I get, no matter how many situations
in my life... that dream comes back to me - and I know, everything is going to be ok.

Just to add a little bit to this story - I want to mention that my dad never got to meet his
grandkids... not in the usual sense. My oldest nephew, when he was only just beginning
to talk, was being quizzed on who people were in pictures my sister had hung in the
hallway... when they got to a picture of my dad, he said "Papa". She asked if he knew
him and my favorite oldest nephew said "I see him when I sleep."

LUCY

(Anonymous)

When my friend Mallory was little, she went up to her mom and said, "Mommy, who's
the lady in the living room?" "What lady?" her mom said "She has long brown hair and
had on a pretty dress." Mal's mom dismissed the incident as a little girl making up tall
tales. Then when her brother Drew was around her age, he goes up to his mom and says,
"Mom, why does that lady keep on following Mal around?" "What lady?" "The one with
the pink dress. You know, the one that tucks her in at night when you forget." Then, Drew
and his mom were looking at an old family album. Drew points to a picture and goes,
"Who's this?" "That is your aunt Lucy at her prom. I was pregnant with Mallory when
that picture was taken. She died while coming home in a car accident. She was looking
forward to being an aunt and taking care of a baby" "But, that's the lady that follows
Mallory around!"

THE THREE GHOSTS

(Sheila)
It was Christmas of 1987. I would have strange things happen, like I had a music box
sitting on top of my t.v. that would start playing out of no where. Then one evening in the
middle of the night my 6 year old daughter started screaming, so I went to see what she
needed. As I stood in the doorway I saw 3 ghosts flying over my 1 year old daughter's
crib. They shared a room together. And the side rail to the crib was lowered. So, I went
over to the crib and raised it back up. Then, I went over to my 6 year old daughter and
laid in bed with her. She slept in a bunk bed on the bottom bed. She told me the ghosts
were flying over her in her bed and they would not let her move or speak. Then they flew
over her sister's crib and she watched them lower the side rail to her crib. After that night,
we heard or seen nothing of them again. We tried to tell people but nobody would believe
us...soon after we bought another home and moved out.

VOICES IN THE BASEMENT

(Amanda)

I'm eighteen years old and have been living in our "haunted" house since I was four. The
house was built about 135 years ago. My first experience happened when I was about
thirteen years old. My cousin Megan was staying over and we had just finished watching
the movie "The Others". Because we were so creeped out by the movie, we were having
trouble falling asleep. We were lying on the floor with our heads near the furnace vent
when all of a sudden we were startled by the sounds of footsteps coming from the creepy
basement area. There was no way anyone could be down there walking around, because
we were home alone at the time. We were so scared, we couldn't move and just sat there
listening....when suddenly we heard what sounded like a conversation between two
people (ghost). We could hear clearly what they were saying. One said "Sorry Suh
(meaning: Sir) ....Don't hurt me Suh (meaning: Sir)....Please!" The other voice said
"Run....Run....Run Away!" The voice sounded like a man's voice and it sounded like he
were crying. I researched our home and discovered at one time, servants and slaves
stayed in the north part of our basement. This confirmed to me, what we heard that night
must have had something do with the history of our home and the spirits still lingering in
it.

THE BOY MURDERED BY HIS FATHER

(Amanda)
My friend Meggy's house is over 200 years old and haunted! One of the encounters I had
there happened when I was seven years old. I spent the night and were sleeping in her
room. She has two separate beds for when friend's slept over. About 1:00 in the
morning, I woke up to Meggy's ballerina spinning around and playing music. Weird
thing was, it wasn't even plugged in. I got so scared, I put my head under the covers and
put my earphones over my ears. The next thing I encountered in her home happened a
number of years later. We were sitting on the stairs playing with the Ouija board. We
were asking any ghost to talk to us and at some point were contacted by a little boy. We
were having a very difficult time understanding the things he were trying to tell us. The
first thing we asked as if anybody were here that were willing to talk to us and he spelled
out "*E*A*L". We didn't know what that meant, so we asked how old he was. He
pushed the pointer to "10". We then asked how he died, when all of a sudden we started
shaking and felt as though we were falling....then our chest started to hurt really bad. Not
understanding what was happening to us and why we were feeling these things, we asked
once again "How did you die"? He then responded "Murder". We then asked him who
killed him and he responded his father killed him. We were so overwhelmed by the sad
feeling that we started crying for no reason. He then closed the session by sending the
pointer to "Goodbye".

CAT INTERACTS WITH MULTI-COLORED ORBS

(Jessica)

One night I was sitting up in my bed reading a book, when I saw a reddish purple light;
that could have been an orb in my hall way. I also saw a whitish blue light which could
have also been an orb with it. At the moment I saw them, my cat went nuts running
around from my room to the hallway. He then stopped where the light was and began
hissing. He then ran quickly into my sons room (which is directly across the hallway
from mine), then ran back through the hall and stop again. Then he ran it to our room.
This went on for about 10 minutes then as suddenly as it started, the lights disappeared.
Like someone shut a lamp off. I went and investigated what could possibly make those
lights for 10 minutes straight. I thought perhaps a colored bulb was is one of my lamps,
but after investigating, there were no colored bulbs. I couldn't sleep that night at all I was
just too creeped out. A few nights later when we came from my mother-in-law's, our cat
was sitting at our front door. When we walked in, he just sat there as if he wanted to
leave the house and even tried to run out. My husband grabbed him and sat down with
him. He was petting him, but whenever he went to touch my cats face the cat cried as if
something grabbed him hard by his head and hurt him... like he had bruises on his face
and neck but we couldn't see them. After that night he would not go into my son's room.
He stayed out of that room for a good 3 months of more especially at night.

HE HAD DIFFICULTY PASSING THROUGH THE WALL

(Jessica and Sean)

When I turned 18, I moved into my own apartment, where I have been living for more
than two years now. My paranormal experiences started out in a small and subtle
way....like things being knocked over or disappearing. I just assumed I'd misplaced
them...until other things began happening and I put two and two together. The real eye
opener came when my husband encountered something that scared him so bad that he
couldn't or wouldn't even talk about it right away. We were getting ready for bed and all
the lights were off. He ran to the kitchen to grab something to drink. When he got to the
doorway, he looked at the wall and saw a short, skinny man he believed to be in his 40's
floating about six or seven inches off the floor. Although he could see right through this
spirit, he saw enough to make out the details of his clothing, etc... The apparition was
trying to get through the wall, but seemed to be having some difficulty in accomplishing
the task. My husband darted from the kitchen into our bedroom. My husband believed
the ghost must not have noticed him there, because he said he stood and watched this
spirit for a good five minutes or so. On another occasion, my husband was up on the
computer browsing around, while I was in the living room, playing a game. He came to
where I was at and remarked that it were time to go to bed, because he could not believe
what he'd just witnessed. When I questioned what he'd seen, he went on to tell me that
while sitting at his desk, he saw a reflection of a man's face staring at him through the
monitor...just a face and nothing else. He turned around to look, but nothing or no one
was there. He then turned back to his computer and the face seemed to still be in the
monitor screen, piercing back at him.....in disbelief, he again turned around to look...and
again...nothing was there. When he turned back to his monitor, the face was now gone.
He said the face had no real expression on it....but he got the distinctive impression that
something wanted him to go to bed. What happened the following morning, still puzzles
me to this day. We woke up to our closet shaking violently. It was as if someone was
trying to either get in or get out. I tried to recreate what we heard, but was chilled when I
discovered how hard I had to shake the doors to imitate the sound we heard. We can only
assume, what ever it was....must of really wanted us up and out of bed. Another incident
that happened was when my husband was up late talking to his friend in the living room.
The room was dark, because the lights and tv were off. He looked at the wall and in front
of him, he saw a grayish-black shadow with thick fog. It seemed to float from one side of
the room to the other, then back again...then it just vanished. Needless to say, he finished
up his conversation and hung up. He got up to go to bed and decided to stop at the
kitchen first...only to discover it appeared in there as well. It seemed to be floating away,
towards the same wall where he saw the man having difficulty passing through. He
believes it must of seen him there, watching it, because it disappeared immediately. What
we discovered about our apartment is that it was once a junior high school and I also
found out the woman who lived in our apartment before us, died. I'm not sure how or
where she died, but I'm trying to further research the history of our apartment and
building.

THE COLD TOUCH OF DEATH

(Jessica and Sean)

On a recent visit to the graveyard to visit my husband's father, we had a pretty strange
encounter. It so happens to be one of the five top haunted cemeteries. This one particular
night, it were warm outside. We drove though a small patch of fog, which we found
odd....because usually in that type of weather, there shouldn't be any. I couldn't believe
my eyes, so I decided to turn around and go back to verify I saw what I did....but when I
went back, it were gone. I don't know why...but I had the oddest feeling of something
negative in the area, so we decided to leave and return a few nights later. When we went
back....Sean thought he would be funny and stick his hand out of the window and
announce to any spirits in the area that wanted to give him a high five, to go right ahead.
Well....to his shock, something did. He said he felt as if something ice cold had touched
his hand and it was as if something traveled through his body. He jumped and said he felt
as though he were just flooded with all sorts of energy. Right at that moment, we left....it
was just too much to handle, we were both pretty freaked out.

NO SUCH THING AS GHOSTS....OR ARE THERE?!

(Mark)

Last year I took my wife to a quaint little bed and breakfast in Stillwater for our
anniversary. The establishment is located just off Main St. in what is reputed to be the
oldest standing structure in the state. After reading a brochure about it; when I booked the
room, I learned that the inn was supposedly haunted by one of its former tenants. I didn't
tell my wife of this at the time, as she is easily spooked. Upon our arrival, I couldn't resist
the temptation to tell my wife about the apparent paranormal activity at the bed and
breakfast. As we pulled into the driveway, I began telling her all I knew about the place
and its ghost. We entered the front door of the home only to find the place empty. A note
on the front counter said: "Out for Lunch - be back in an hour - make yourself at home".
We decided to deposit our bags in our room and then go sight seeing around town. As we
walked up the steps to the second floor, I was trying to reassure my wife that there were
really no such thing as ghosts and not worry - we wouldn't be seeing one anytime soon.
As we rounded the steps to go up the last five or six, I jumped as if I had seen a ghost
nearly giving my wife a heart attack. I laughed and said "Just kidding - there aren't any
ghosts, sweetie". I was unlocking the door to our room and as I said this....no sooner had
the words "...there aren't any ghosts, sweetie" come out of my mouth....the lamp on the
table next to the door clicked on by itself! It was as if the spirit were announcing her
presence and letting us know that she was, indeed, very much real. We both looked at
each other in shock, and my wife said "I'm going to pretend I didn't see that." The rest of
our stay was uneventful, but an odd feeling of being 'not quite alone' persisted. I never
felt frightened by this spirit, rather I felt she was benevolent and willing to share her
space with any who chose to stay.

PRESENCE OF A CHILD
(Jessica and Sean)
One night my husband Sean was playing a video game. I was sitting next to him on the
couch watching, when suddenly I felt a cold draft. It felt like a window was open on a
cold night. The funny thing is, it wasn't even that cold that night. The cold sensation
finally passed, when Sean said to me "Feel this", handing me the controller. I reached
over and it felt cold and oddly, as if it weighed about 5 pounds...which is pretty heavy for
a controller. I also noticed, it was like something was pushing on one of the buttons real
hard. Then it started to get warm....then got lighter in weight, until it returned to normal.
It really creeped me out because it was that close to me. I think it was a child messing
with us, because I uncovered a little history about the building. I found out, this place was
once a school. I later found out, that it also had a pool and a little boy about 5 or 6 died in
the pool....which management didn't want anyone to know.

FAITH TO THE RESCUE

(Jolee)

I really didn't have any thoughts about the truth behind ghosts before my experience. I
honestly could say I didn't really care whether they were real or not. The first night it
began I was lying on my bed watching TV. I heard my door creek, so I turned around.
The things I had hanging off my door knob where moving back and forth. I slowly got
out of my bed and opened my door. As I opened my door, my sauna door slammed shut.
I was curious at this time, so I yelled for my dad. He was upstairs and the only people
home at this time were my dad and I, or so I thought. I didn't have the guts to look in my
sauna either. The next night I was listening to music when I heard a strange noise, as if
something was trying to sing with the song. I would turn my radio off and the strange
voice would go for a couple of seconds then stop. I turned my radio back on and it would
wait for a couple seconds then start up again. It did this for a while until I got mad
because I couldn't figure it out, so I turned my radio off and I went to bed. That night I
woke out of a dead sleep and I looked around, I didn't see anything. After about 5 minutes
I heard a loud knock on my door. I was scared at this time, so I didn't look that night. The
next day I woke up and started getting ready for school and thought about the night
before. I looked around outside my bedroom door, to find nothing even remotely close to
the door that could have made that sound. I came home from school that day and as I was
shutting my house door, I felt an extra force on the door and my fingers got slammed in
the door, this scared me...the fact that this thing could actually hurt me. Anyway, that
night I had a strange urge to look around my basement...so I did. I found nothing, but as I
was walking by my food-shelf room, I saw something out of the corner of my eye that
almost looked like a cat hanging from my ceiling. I glanced again and it was gone. Now I
was thinking to myself that these things can't possibly be true, it's my mind playing
games on me. To my surprise it wasn't! I found out that there is actually a satanic cult
that sacrifices cats. I am and was always a strong believer in God, so I started screaming
at this poltergeist thing to leave me alone. I yelled at it and told it if it wants to live here, I
don't care...but it is my house now...so deal with it! I asked God to protect me from this
thing, whatever it was, and I haven't had anything happen to me since then. That was a
very powerful thing that happened to me in my life and now I do believe in spirits
whether they are good or bad. The only thing you need to do is ask God to protect you
from it.

FRIGHT NIGHT
(Jolee)

Christmas night, I decided to go to my friend’s house. About 3:30 in the morning, I fell
asleep on her couch. About 5:00 in the morning, I woke up out of a dead sleep. I could
hear footsteps coming from the kitchen. I looked around but I didn’t see anything. They
sounded like the footsteps were getting closer and closer, so I lay back down on the
couch. All of a sudden I felt my entire body sinking into the couch. It was as if some kind
of unseen force was pushing down on me. I couldn’t move and I couldn’t speak. I
panicked and finally pushed myself up. I looked around… nothing was there. I left the
house right after that happened. The next day I told my friend about it. She told me that
she heard the footsteps too but didn’t think anything of it. She also told me that about 5
years prior, a man committed suicide in the house.

THE KNOCKING

(Gina)

Back in 1966, my parents lived in an old house on Old Route 66. At the time, my mother
was pregnant with me and my uncle was living with them. Every night, usually around
the same time, they would hear knocking sounds coming from my uncle's bedroom
closet. There were times where you could actually feel whatever was there walk right
over your feet and then it would work it's way on to other rooms in the house. There
were also times where it would start from his bedroom closet and go straight to the
bedroom window. The weird thing was, when it knocked on the window, it was like the
sound of someone actually knocking on the window. It would then walk across the floor
and you could actually distinguish the difference in sounds of the knocking on the
window and the tapping on the floor as it walked through the room. A few people found
it hard to believe that this was happening and pretty much thought my family had totally
lost their minds or something, so my parents and uncle decided one night to invite the
skeptical over to see for themselves that this strange occurrence was really happening.
For some strange reason, the knocking sound didn't start at its usual predictable time.
Naturally everyone began packing up to go home, thinking it wasn't going to
happen....when suddenly, the knocking began. My dad said one guy even got down on
the floor and followed it. He knew then that something was definitely happening
there...and he wasn't going to stick around to see what it was, so he took off and went
home. One night it started, so my Dad being the Christian man he is, decided he wanted
to ask it a question, so he waited until the knocking began and said to it "For the love of
the Lord, what do you want"?! My father said that when he said this, the knocking
stopped dead in it's tracks and began making a scooting sound, like it turned around and
looked at him. Needless to say, my father never spoke to this thing again. My folks got
so used to this happening on a regular basis, that it didn't bother them anymore and they
just accepted it as something that came with the house. Eventually the knocking even
began occurring in the day while my mother was home by herself, but a few months later,
my folks moved. Not long after they moved the place burned down to the ground. They
found out later that there had been a bar there at one time and a man with a peg leg had
been killed and thrown down the well behind the house. To this day, people still report
strange occurrences happening to them on that property.

POPPY
(Donna)

I don't really remember this happening, my parents told me about it. I was 7 years old
when my favorite uncle (I called him Poppy) died. I had gone to bed. A little while later
my parents heard me talking when I was supposed to be sleeping. My mom came in to
check on me and said I was sitting up in bed talking to someone or something that she
couldn't see. This scared her a little and she went and got my dad. They watched and
listened for a few minutes and finally asked me who I was talking to. I told them that I
was talking to Poppy. They said I was laughing and was the happiest they had seen me
since he died. Every since that night, I haven't been sad about his passing away.

HAUNTED TINKER AFB

(Aaron)

I have been stationed at Tinker AFB for almost 10 years. I have heard on several
occasions a story about a B-29 in WW-II that had landed, taxied and even went through
normal shut down, but when the ground crew boarded the plane the entire crew was dead
and appeared to have been dead for quite some time. Basically this is a story variant of a
ghost ship. Anyway about 9 years ago when I was a young Airman I got very strange
feelings while living in the Dorms on Tinker AFB. I swore that I saw ghosts late at night
walking around the common areas of the dorms after I got off of work from the swing
shift. What I thought I saw was an Indian chief and a WW-II bomber crew. After several
months of seeing these figures almost nightly, I told my friend about them knowing that
his father was a Deacon in a church. I figured he would have some insight on it. As it
turns out, one night my friend came to visit me and while watching t.v. in the "day room"
we noticed someone walk by the door. We both looked at each other in disbelief and went
to investigate. There was no one there and we talked about it for hours. A few days later
my friend brought his father to the same area to see for himself. Not only did my friend
and I and see the same figures we did a few nights earlier, but so did his father. His father
confirmed what I had been seeing; the Indian chief and the bomber crew. He told me that
he was able to talk to bomber crew and they had said that the airplane they had been
flying was built at Tinker AFB and that the crew had developed such a bond here while
training, that Tinker had remained their home and now they are satisfied to watch the
airmen of today perform their duties. I can't remember what he said about the Indian
chief, but from the dorms to the flight-line I still from time to time see that same crew
watching.

MY BEST FRIEND'S HOUSE

(Roberta)

I have experienced many strange things that happened at my friend Becky's house. When
I was about 5 years old I had met my best friend Becky, we always hang out together and
spend the night at each other's house even though we are 16 now. But one night when we
were about 12 or 13, I had spent the night at her house and she always talked about this
weird feeling she had when she would sit in her front room that was by the hallway. I
have always had weird feelings when I stepped into her house like something was
fallowing me. But I never felt threatened, so I had no problem sleeping there. Until we
started sleeping in her bedroom ( we would always sleep in the front room) where it was
always cold and our hairs on our harm would feel like they were standing up and I would
always feel like things were crawling all over my body. But one night when we were in
her room just sitting around watching t.v. Until we fell asleep, I woke up to a breeze
across my arm and I thought Becky had blew on my arm but she was turned toward the
wall and I was facing the other way. I looked into the hallway and saw image of a little
boy that looked like he was about 4-6 years old and and I thought that it was my
imagination but when I told Becky about it the next morning she said that she had seen
him before but she always ignored it so I thought okay to my self. The next time I stayed
the night I didn't see a little boy but I had seen a man sleeping in the chair that was right
by the hallway and I got freaked out and ran and jumped on Becky and woke her up and
told her what I saw and she said that she never saw him before and but she's seen an old
lady and I didn't go to sleep for the rest of that night and the next morning when her mom
woke up we asked her what went on in that house before they moved in and her mom
never told her because she didn't want to freak her out, that there was a man and woman
that lived there with a grandson and someone had robbed that house and murdered the
family that lived there. Now they have moved into a house that is still in the same
neighborhood but only 2 blocks away we talk to the family that lives in her old house
now, and we've asked them if they've had any weird occurrences in the house and they
said that they have, and we told them our story about our nights sleeping there. And to
this day we still talk about about all the things we've seen in that house.

THE MYSTERIOUS ROAD SIDE STRANGER

(Christina)
I lived in Southwestern Virginia a few years ago. I had moved there to be with m
boyfriend (now ex) and was getting acquainted with the region. The town I lived in was
not far from the west Virginia border, and I worked at a store that was open 24 hours in
Princeton. What happened one night on my way home was unlike anything I had ever
experienced...it firmly cemented my faith in ghosts!!!! I was driving home on a cold
winter night in January 2000. It had snowed earlier that day, and I was exhausted. As I
was heading over some railroad tracks, I inspected the land before this road intersected
with the highway that would take me home, a distance of only about 100 feet. As anyone
can tell you, on a clear night with fresh snow on the ground, you can see EVERYTHING.
I pulled my car to the stop sign and looked both ways to check for traffic. There was
none, so I looked right in preparation for my right turn. There was a boy. A teenager.
Standing at my door. He looked to be about 16 or 17 at the most, wearing a high school
letter jacket and a ski cap(or toboggan, as some people call them). He was fairly clean
shaven, about 6', with dark hair and an athletic build. I can remember the way he looked
to this day. It is firmly etched in my mind. He was staring straight at me, but didn't make
any kind of an expression or even acknowledge that I was there. I went ahead and made
my turn, thinking perhaps I had overlooked him when checking both ways at the
intersection. I turned to check again, and there was no sign of him. He was gone. I guess
my adrenaline kicked in, because I made it home in less than 10 minutes, when it
normally took 15! To this day, I wonder if perhaps that boy had been a victim of a car
accident, or perhaps even a coal train whose engineer may not have seen him on the
tracks.

THINGS THAT GO BUMP IN THE NIGHT

(Kristy F)

When I was about fourteen years old, my parents and I moved into a haunted home. We
began noticing little things at first, like the batteries in the remote control were being
tampered with. We would use the remote control with no problem, then next thing we
knew, it wouldn't work at all. We'd open the back cover, to find the batteries had been
switched around backwards. This actually happened on several occasions. Then one
night my Dad was watching television in the living room, while my Mom and I were in
the kitchen doing dishes from supper. The boom box on the sun porch suddenly began
playing very loudly. We went to inspect and discovered a cassette in the player had been
turned on. It scared the living daylights out of us, because we knew the only way it could
come on, was if someone had physically pushed down on the button to play. My mother
shut it off and we all talked about how strange it was. Not long after that, the batteries in
the remote were switched around again. Another odd incident happened to my father. He
had one false tooth and he was in habit to put it in a cup in the bathroom every night.
Somehow, it mysteriously disappeared and after over a week of relentlessly searching for
it, we'd given up. Unbelievably several months later, it somehow turned up under the
refrigerator. We also seemed to have difficulty with the plumbing. Water in the
bathroom sink would come on all by itself. I also remember feeling strange about our
basement. It wasn't used for much, except to store stuff and house the furnace. It was
damp and wet, because there was a leak whenever it rained. For some unexplainable
reason, I feared that basement. I wouldn't go down there, unless I was asked to retrieve
something. The door to the basement was always kept shut....but I would often find that
the door open on it's own, while no one was anywhere near that area. I, my cousin and a
friend of mine had a horrible encounter one night. We were young kids and doing pretty
much what little girls do, acting silly and talking girl talk. It was late in the morning
hours and when I went into the bathroom, the basement door opened on it's own. It took
all three of us to go shut that door, we were so scared. We ran real fast, closed the door
and ran back and hid under my covers. While we were whispering about the incident, we
began hearing a scraping sound outside the window. It was winter and we had snow fall
all over the ground. At some point, we finally all fell asleep. The next morning on my
mirror hanging on the back of my bedroom door, we discovered an odd hand print that
was oddly long...and we knew it wasn't one of our prints. Later that day, we were outside
goofing off, having snowball fights when my friend yelled for us to come look at what
she discovered outside my bedroom window. In the snow, you could see footprints.
They weren't anything like I'd ever seen before. They were like bare feet, except where
the toes would be, it looked as if whatever it was, had claws. I later moved out of the
house on my own. After my mother passed away, I returned for three weeks with my
children. My dad was having a hard time getting around, because he was on a walker, due
for surgery soon. At times he also used a cane to walk with. After only my first week
there, I was in the kitchen, reading at the table, when I heard a door shut. I got up to look
around, but didn't see anything, so I went back to reading. The water in the bathroom
sink then came on. I went to see what was going on, unnerved at the thought that this
was the type of thing I'd encountered as a child; I just looked around, turned it off and
went to bed. The next morning, when I went into the bathroom....behind the door was a
little stand my mother used to keep a jewelry box, make up case and a few other things. I
discovered everything off the shelf and scattered all over the floor. Nothing happened for
the next few weeks, up until my last night there. The kids were watching television,
when the remote suddenly quit working....we discovered the batteries were switched
backwards....exactly as they had been, when I used to live there. Dad confided in me that
even after I'd moved out years before, things continued to happen. Little things like
finding stuff in the bathroom scattered on the floor and once finding a coffee cup lying on
the kitchen floor. About three days after I returned home, my father called me to ask if
I'd seen his cane. I replied that the last time I'd seen it, it was in his bedroom, behind the
door. I ended up having to go back over there to help him find it....but we never did find
it. After buying a new one, about one or two weeks later, he was cleaning out a closet and
found the old one. Things continue to happen in that house.

THE SECRET ROOM

(Jennifer)
In opinion, we live in one of the most haunted houses in our town. When we moved in,
we knew nothing of it being haunted. This was an old colonial house that was built in the
1800's. It was turned into apartments (can still be rented for the whole house too.) But my
husband and I rented the upstairs apartment to be close to my elderly grandmother who
had rented the downstairs. My husband was her handy man…changing light bulbs,
lighting furnace, etc. She didn't know it was haunted either. We were moving our stuff
into our apartment when we realized we were a room short...meaning there was a room
that you could see from the outside, but was sealed off and hidden from the inside. We
spent the whole time we lived there trying to figure how to see what was in this hidden
room. From our bedroom you could look out the window and see into the sealed off
room, but could only see the far wall due to the amount of darkness. The sunlight only lit
a small amount of the wall. We never thought anything of it. I just figured that the floor
was weak and it was just above my grandmother's kitchen. So I figured that it was sealed
off so the floor would not collapse into the kitchen below. We still didn't think anything
of it being haunted. But after living there for a few months, I started seeing ghosts. My
husband worked until about 3:00 in the morning so I would be sitting up in bed, reading,
my children (then 2 and 5) were asleep in their room. And (this I am sure will sound
familiar) out of the corner of my eye I would see a large dark shadow walk past my
bedroom door. The first several times this happened I would get up and go check to see if
my husband got home early and came in really quietly (the door downstairs would
usually creak or make a bang.) when I saw that he wasn't home I would check to make
sure my kids were in bed. I figured it could be one of them getting up to use the bathroom
and it just seemed larger because I didn't see it directly. They were sound asleep. not long
after that started, my little boy Jeremiah (2) started waking up screaming...he was never
hurt, just scared. I figured...nightmares. I discovered, at the same time I was seeing these
shadows, my grandmother downstairs was also seeing what she described as a small
black animal…like a black dog or cat, that would run by. I suggested that it might just be
mice, seeing as it were an old house. She said it was too big to be mice. Now this was
about the time that I started wondering if it could be ghosts...I have had experiences with
ghosts before and now was recognizing the signs the home was haunted. Well these
sightings went on for a while and my family came to visit for Christmas (or maybe
thanksgiving) I cant remember which. My cousin Robert, who was 22 years old at the
time, went into the basement to change a light bulb for my grandmother. He does NOT
believe in ghosts...well he didn't until this experience. He was in the room getting ready
to change the bulb when he felt someone behind him; he turned around and saw a person
standing there. He started to talk to it when he looked and saw she had no feet and
realized it was a ghost. He ran up the stairs and outside. Needless to say, he never
stepped foot in the house again. I only learned of this after encounter after I moved out.
I never knew why he wouldn't come to visit anymore. Just after his experience I started to
have experiences of a different sort. I was walking out of my children's room after
cleaning it, when I smelled the most delicious aroma of a roast cooking. I knew I wasn't
cooking anything yet so I called my grandmother downstairs to ask her what she was
cooking that smelled so good. she said she wasn't cooking...I asked her if she was sure
she wasn't cooking and just forgot (you know how elderly people can be) and she went to
check and said nope not cooking anything yet. Well I didn't say anything more and just
figured my mind was tricking me and maybe I was just really hungry. This happened
several more times and each time was the same...she wasn't cooking. But it smelled so
real. My husband and I were beginning to joke about our ghost and how she was
obviously a wonderful cook. Well about now was when I was really wanting to find out
about the history of the house. I asked the landlord what he knew, he never really said
anything...he said he didn't have time to talk. I think he was trying to avoid the
conversation. Now this was about a year after we moved in and my grandmother was
moving into a retirement community so we were cleaning her house. Now let me tell you
something about me, I have always LOVED basements and attics. They were always my
favorite place to be. When I was younger I would ask my mother to make my room the
basement or the attic. Well the attic in this house made me uncomfortable, but dismissed
it as maybe it had bats in there or something. But the basement...that's a different story.
My husband wanted me to go down with him to get my grandmother's ladder and
something else. I was to hold the flash light. My husband was never bothered by the
ghosts and never thought they were real. I went down to about the 7th step, and sat there
for about a minute. As soon as I walked on to the stairs I got an uncontrollable dreadful
feeling. I had never felt like that before. The fear, and sorrow, and other feelings that were
just so overwhelming. I stood up and said "Jeff I can't sit here." I put the flashlight on the
stairs and RAN up the stairs. Jeff (my husband) came back up with the things he was
after and asked what was wrong. I told him that I had the most terrifying feeling while
sitting there. He said ok and that was it. Well after that, every time I walked past that door
I felt nervous. It was about 2 weeks after that incident that my husband came across a
deal for our current home. We moved. Since then I have had people that have lived in that
house tell me stories. and One person (who had never met my cousin) had told me that
one of the stories that she had heard over the past several years was that the maid that
lived in the sealed room, had an affair with the master of the house and his wife found out
and chained her in the basement and cut off her feet as a punishment. She later got
revenge on the master's wife by setting fire to the smoke house which was attached to the
kitchen (my grandmother's kitchen) and burned it and the room that the maid was living
in. This is probably why it was sealed off...burned floor equals weak floor. Well later on
another person that once lived there told me that she heard that the maid had done
something and was hung in the basement, tortured and killed. I am not sure how much of
these stories are true. But since we have moved there have been several people that have
lived there...the current residents who rent the whole house, know who we are and they
saw my husband at his work and asked him if it was haunted...that they were having
some experiences...he told them to ask me. Now seeing as how I am currently pregnant, I
refuse to go into the basement of the house, but after my baby is born in March I am
going to go and take pictures in the basement, attic, and I am going to get a ladder and
take pictures of the room.

MAN AT THE WINDOW

(Joy)
One night when i was a teenager, i had two friends spend the night. It was around 1:00
am. We were in the kitchen talking on the phone to some other friends of ours and we
saw lights through the kitchen window. We looked to see who would be at my place that
late at night but no one was there. We thought it was strange and proceeded to go in to
the living room to chitchat. One of my friends said "Look at that window…it looks like a
shadow of a man wearing a hat." Scared; but trying to be brave, I decided to look out the
window to see what she was talking about. No one was there. I looked all around to see
if there was anything that could have made that shadow and form my friend saw around
the window, but couldn't find anything. I did notice it was chilly by the window and in
different places around that house. Also at another time, my sisters and I heard someone
walking in the house but when we looked around, no one was there. Later someone told
us that someone had killed themselves in our house many years before we lived there. It
makes me wonder if that spirit is still there or not.

THE TWO CONVERSING SPIRITS

(Kaci)

One night I was sleeping upstairs, when I heard someone whispering. I opened my eyes
and turned to see an old man sitting on my foot locker, wearing a tuxedo. He was looking
over at the other side of my bed, apparently talking to someone. I turned and "felt" the
presence of a girl; around 8, sitting on my bean bag. I closed my eyes and waited to fall
asleep. While trying to fall asleep, I heard them talking to one another! I couldn't quite
make out what they were saying, but I remember hearing things like "Who?" and
"When?" It really scared me.

POLTERGEIST IN THE KITCHEN

(Kaci)

I believe that we have a spirit in our home. I also believe him to be somewhere around
the age of 14-15 years old. Every time my mother bought or made a cake, he would
show up! He flipped forks around, threw down paper towels, and played with the kitchen
door. He played with that door for hours. Even without the presence of cake, he played
with the door. One night I was chatting online when the kitchen door began to open,
slam, and make tapping noises. I was scared out of my mind, but I fought up my courage
and said "Can you keep it down? My mom's asleep". The door tapped one last time and
stopped! We moved a few months later.

THE MAN IN THE WOODS

(Kristi)
My story happened when I was a young girl. My step-father built a house on the highway
and nothing exciting ever happened there until one night when I was having a sleep over.
It was about midnight and me and one of my friends were looking out the window and
saw a figure floating across the front yard. Now, I have a big front yard so we yelled for
everyone else to come to the window and everyone witnessed the figure. It was white, tall
and looked like a male. We have pretty thick woods beside our house so we never knew
what went on around us. About two days later my step-dad was reading the paper and
discovered they had found a dead man's body in the woods next to our house. We were
some freaked out little girls. From then on I never looked out that window at night!

GHOST LIGHTS
(Eric)

When I was 16, my uncle who was a preacher had started preaching at a little church in
the Longview area. I had stayed the weekend with my cousin and one night about
midnight we snuck out of the house to smoke. There were two incidents that night. The
first happened while we were smoking on the opposite side of the church building, from
the house. We heard a very loud growl. It was very low toned and sounded like nothing
I've ever heard before. We of coarse, ran terrified back to the house and sat on the front
porch, trying to figure out what it was that we heard. Next thing we knew, we saw a green
light moving back and forth across the road, just past the line where the street lights were.
There was a cemetery near to where this mysterious green light was moving, but didn't
actually enter the cemetery. It looked as if someone were pacing back and forth,
occasionally pausing and lifting the light as if to look further. We walked out to see what
was happening and while we were still in the street lamp's glow, we could see dust
coming up in front of us. It was as if someone were walking ahead of us. The green light
then went into the cemetery and disappeared down into the ground. We could hear the
sound of running in the kudzu to our left so we turned and ran back to the house. I could
swear that as I made my last run to the house, something tugged at the back of my shirt.
The next morning we asked our uncle if there were any lights in the cemetery and he said
that there must be, because sometimes when he is up late preparing his sermons, he sees a
green light, lighting the road out by the cemetery.

THE CARETAKER

(Teresa)
About 5 years ago, we built our house on a piece of property which is located on a dead-
end-road. According to records, there used to be an old homestead and plantation located
on our property. There was also a school building here. At the end of the Civil War,
approximately one hundred confederate soldiers from S. Carolina used the school for a
makeshift hospital. Several of them died and were buried in the field behind our house.
There were also several slaves hanged in the woods on the other side of the field. I
believe our woods are very haunted. When we purchased the property, the only thing left
of the old place was a chimney. We tore it down. We positioned our house among the
ancient oaks, just as the original house had been. We styled our house after the two story,
white houses of the Old South, complete with a wrap around porch. After it was done, the
house looked like it had always been there. A few months after we moved in, one of my
daughters began refusing to sleep in her bedroom. She would only go in there during the
day. She was seriously afraid and finally told me that at night, she hears someone in her
closet rummaging around. She also said she saw a man standing at the top of the stairs
looking off in to the distance. She says he doesn't move or speak, just stares straight
ahead. She described him as an older black male in overalls and an old hat, like a farmer.
One day, my other daughter was in the bathroom and was talking to her sister; who she
thought was in the closet. She came downstairs and found her sister in the kitchen. She
became very frightened because she said whoever was in the closet was moving things
around. When we went up there, the clothes were scattered all over the floor. As for the
man, both girls have seen him. I haven't seen him, but have heard footsteps when I'm
home alone. My daughters have also reported seeing a little girl in the closet. They say
she is angry looking and then fades away. I know that our property is part of what used to
be a large plantation and I wonder if the caretaker is still watching over things. The little
girl? I don't know who she could be. Perhaps the spoiled child of the plantation owner
who is angry because she thinks someone else is in her room.

THE SHOTGUN INCIDENT

(Eric)

By the time I was 9 years old, my mother had remarried and we had moved into a log
house in the country. There were two double French doors on the back porch. One
leading to the kitchen and the other led to my room. One night I was awakened by the
sound of the doorknob on the doors rattling until they finally opened. I was terrified and
decided to lay as still as I could with my eyes shut tight, as most young children would do
in that situation. I heard two sets of footsteps on the wood floor of my room and could
"feel" the presence of someone standing at my bed. The wind was also blowing in the
now open door. Next thing I remember, the door carefully closed. I worked up the
courage to look to see who was in my room. Just before I peeked, I heard the sound of
metal clicking, like the hammer of a gun cocking (my stepfather was an avid hunter and
gunman so I was well acquainted with the sound of the hammer of a gun cocking). I then
heard a low voice saying "no". I looked at the clock; it was 12:30 AM. I prayed for my
life and the next time, oddly enough when I checked the clock again it was now 3:30 AM.
I know this wasn't a dream. For those agonizing hours, I could hear footsteps walking
through the house. I drifted back to sleep after I checked the clock the last time. The
next morning, before I could ask my stepfather if he heard anyone in the house, my
mother told me that I was in their bedroom upstairs a 1:00 AM standing in the doorway
with my shotgun loaded. It has been suggested to me that I was astral projecting. It has
also been suggested that what I experienced was caused by a poltergeist; but if this was
true, I could've been dreaming/sleep walking.

A FRIEND'S POLTERGEIST
(Eric)

I have always been intrigued by the paranormal, but I hardly ever went looking for
"ghosts". My best friend lived in an old antebellum style house. One night while we
were in his third story bedroom, we heard boxes and things being thrown around in the
room adjoining his. We never went to see what was going one, but the next morning that
room was a total mess with boxes and clothes strewn everywhere. His mother was
furious with us because she had spent the entire previous day boxing and arranging the
clothes for a rummage sale. She never believed our story of what happened in that room.

DAD'S HAUNTED HOUSE

Sometime around my junior year of high school, I moved in with my dad. His house is
an unassuming ranch style house, set off the main highway surrounded by woods. I
remember this particular time of my life being the most active…paranormally. My room
was almost always cold, though I kept the A/C vent closed even in summer. I had a little
feisty mixed breed dog that was very old and had cataracts so that she was nearly blind.
If the dog slept in my room at night, the next day her eyes would be clear for the day.
One night as I was reading in bed and suddenly felt a presence in my room. The edge of
the bed sank down as if someone had sat on the edge of the bed to tuck me in, although I
got the distinct feeling that this entity had no desire to "tuck" me in. Another night the
covers were yanked off of me and thrown in the floor. I tried to tell my dad that the
house was haunted and of course he never believed me…that was until this one particular
morning. It was on a Sunday morning. I was lying awake in bed, not wanting to put my
feet on the cold floor just yet, when I heard someone beating on my closed bedroom door.
I thought it was my dog trying to get in, but I noticed that the bottom corner of the door
was bowing in with every blow. The doors were hollow and it appeared as if someone
was kicking the bottom of the door trying to get it open. This went on for about 5
minutes and finally stopped when my dad started yelling at me about making all that
noise slamming the cabinets. I met my dad in the kitchen and told him what I saw. He
never believed me...until a week later. My dad heard someone calling his name outside
his upstairs bedroom door one night. He said it sounded like his brother, who at the time
lived about forty miles away, but there was no one else except his wife in the house and
she was in the bed with him. I made a few phone calls to get help ridding the house of
the entity and, to my knowledge; there have been no further incidents in this house.

THE VAMPIRE DREAM

(Eric)

I was dreaming one night that I was in a field surrounded by vampires. I was preparing
to fight them when the leader of the coven told me that I must join because I was too
weak. I learned at an early age to control my dreams and only had nightmares when
things got out of control. Things were getting a bit out of hand so I screamed the name of
one of my best friends. My friend showed up and together, we defeated the vampires.
END OF DREAM. The next day, when I arrived at school, my friend came up to me and
said, "You know you can always count on me, but how about a little warning next time
you call me to save your ass from vampires." That's all he said. I had not spoken to a
single person before that conversation.

GRANDMA SAVES ME FROM ACCIDENT

(Eric)

My Grandmother died when I was 16 and left me her car, a 1972 Chevelle. One night I
was almost home, when I fell asleep at the wheel. I heard my Grandmother's voice
saying "Hun, wake up. You're running off the road. Wake up!" I woke up and indeed I
had run off the road. I looked to the passenger side and saw the out line of her glowing in
blue and white. After 2 or 3 seconds, she faded out of sight.

THE LITTLE VISITOR

(Alexis)

When I was eight; my cousin who was five at the time, kept telling me about his
imaginary friend she had named Christian. He always played "by himself" with his trucks
and my brother and I always wondered why. When my 5 year old cousin described what
Christian looked like: his hair, clothes, everything….to my mom, her eyes grew big. We
found out that Christian was not an imaginary friend at all…turns out, he was a young
boy who drowned in the lake next door
WE'RE NOT ALONE
(Molly)

The house I grew up in was definitely haunted. We would hear loud footsteps in the
kitchen and attic. Doors would also mysteriously slam. When I was little, I heard the
sound of someone singing the kitchen. As I got closer, I was stunned to discover that the
singing seemed to be coming from the sink drain. Upon entering the room, the singing
came to an abrupt stop. Things would also happen to my mother, stepfather and brother,
like the water suddenly turning on and off. The water would quickly switch from hot to
cold, then a while later, turn off again and then come on, being scolding hot. Around the
time I was 15 and my brother Cris was 16, my parents had gone out of town and we were
both sleeping in my brother's room. My brother had gotten up briefly to run to the
bathroom and no sooner did he leave, the blankets started to shake and crinkle. Then
suddenly out of no where, they just flew up in the air. Just as Cris returned, everything
came to a sudden stop. I told my parents what had happened and needless to say, we
moved out of this house two months later.

THE SPIRIT IN THE MIRROR

(Katie)

My mother has a mirror hanging in her foyer. From the living room, the mirror's
reflection is of the hallway. Occasionally, a girl with shoulder length brown hair can be
seen in this mirror walking in the hallway. From the shoulders down, her image is very
vague. From the shoulders up, she can be seen clearly. Along with her appearance, one of
the bedrooms in the house is always exceptionally cold in the winter and extremely warm
in the summer. My parents have had the air ducts checked for possible damage only to
find that they are working properly. In the same room, the electricity will cease to work
for a period of a few hours and then spontaneously begin to work again. My parents have
had the electrical wiring checked for flaws and have found nothing wrong. Also, a
knocking sound can be heard on one of the walls in this bedroom. It is a slow, precise
knock that repeats itself several times. My parents built the house themselves on land
given to my father by his father. As far as we know, the land has no history, other than
being a cotton field many years ago.

THE ELEVATOR ORDEAL

(Ivy)
I have a very active sixth sense. I have had many encounters and this is just one of them.
I've been working for the same company for some time now our building has several sets
of elevators. We never use one of the elevators that are located on the other side of the
building because it's only services up to the 20th floor and my office is on the 31st floor.
However, all the elevators stop on the 12th floor where the office fast food is located.
This particular day, after lunch my friend and I decided to go down to the ground floor to
smoke at the park, across from the office. Since we were going down anyway, we can
use any of the elevators to go down to the ground floor. This particular day because we
decided to use the set of elevators that is located closest to the cafeteria exit. The doors
opened and we clearly saw that the arrow was pointing downward...but to our surprise
when we got into the elevator, it began to ascend up. Suddenly the elevator stopped at
the 16th floor and when the doors opened it were pitch black. We heard what sounded
like a girl crying. We were dumbfounded because it's impossible for anyone to be in that
area, since that floor is completely abandoned. My friend kept frantically pushing the
close button, but no matter how many times she pushed that button, the elevator doors
just wouldn't close. Because we were stuck like that for about ten minutes already, I just
closed my eyes, expecting the worse. Finally I opened my eyes and while the cries were
still very audible in the distance I pushed the close button in one last effort and the doors
finally closed. We descended down to the ground floor in peace and went on to the park
to smoke. We were both pretty shaken by this and from that day forward, never used that
elevator again!

THE SECRET OF THE SEVENTH FLOOR

(Tom)

The year is 1996 and at the time, I was attending college in the small northern Wisconsin
town of La Crosse. For some strange reason, these events chillingly occurred around
Halloween. La Crosse is a strange town, kind of like the twin peaks of Wisconsin. There's
a lot of stories and strange occurrences over there.

I lived in a co-ed dorm with six floors, 3 floors female, 3 floors male. One morning I
went down for a cigarette and one of my friends was outside. He asked me if I knew
about the seventh floor. I told him I didn't know that our college had 7 floors. He told me
that legend had it that they did have one, but it was closed down due to one of the girls
that stayed up there, sometime ago, committed suicide. We decided to go check it out that
morning. The elevator went up to the sixth floor but to get to the seventh floor, you had to
exit at the sixth, open a door across the elevator and proceed up a small flight of stairs.
Once you were up there, there was another door, which opened into a tiny little hallway,
with two doors on the left and one on the right. One of the rooms had been gutted out to
fit the heating equipment for the school. When we went up there that morning, nothing
happened. So, we decided to come back later that evening. That's when the fun began....
After classes that day, I ended talking to some other friends about the seventh floor. One
of the girls I was talking to, told me she heard about it too and that the janitors hated to
go up there because their equipment would malfunction and they constantly had the
feeling of being watched while they did their work. Being the bright subject I am, I
proposed that all five of us go after dinner. It was two girls, one guy, my friend from
earlier that morning and myself. Now one of my friends was a wiccan and knew quite a
bit about spiritualism. As proceeded up there, I happened to feel one of the walls, which
was freezing cold. That was odd because as I mentioned, the heating unit was up there
and two of the other walls were warm. Well after sitting down, and feeling the energy, my
wiccan friend decided to channel the spirit. All of the sudden the other girl that was with
us fell against the door and cracked it open. She grew scared and went running down the
stairs. As soon as she left, my wiccan friend started having visions on the other side of the
room. She described a girl around our age, who was depressed, sitting in her room
ripping posters off the wall and tearing them in half. At once, we started to hear sounds
coming from INSIDE the locked room, that sounded like duct tape and paper being
ripped. I tried to communicate with the ghost, telling her I understood her pain. Next
thing I knew, a gust of wind ripped through the room and a pair of icy fingers touched my
back. It felt as if I had decided to go skinny-dipping in lake Michigan at midnight in the
middle of January. I started to hyperventilate and my friend from that morning quickly
helped me downstairs and outside, where I could get some fresh air. My two other friends
came down a few minutes later, just feeling sad about what was up there. Well the story
spread around and soon another group of people decided to go upstairs that night. A
different friend of mine went up there too, wanting to see this for herself. Well see she
did, and she said when she went up there a glowing spectre of light walked out from
inside the room, up to her, brushed her shoulder, and walked back into the room. Seeing
as how we were both too scared to spend the night by ourselves, my friend that saw the
spirit and I ended up spending the night in her room.....of course she was staying on the
sixth floor. Now all the floors have a long straight hallway, and apparently we riled up
some dormant spirit that still wanted attention. For the rest of the night, all you heard
were footsteps walking up and down the hallway, rattling the locked door handle as if
trying to get in. Later on that morning one of the other girls on the floor asked my friend
who the jerk was walking up and down the hall at two in the morning. Every time she
opened the door, there was no one in the hall.

On another note....before I end this, one night I had a friend over that lived on the other
side of town. I was telling him about the seventh floor and he didn't believe me and
wanted to go check it out for himself. He went up the stairs touched the door handle,
turned around and walked right back downstairs. He wouldn't talk about what he felt for
quite a few hours, but after a while finally gave in and told me. He said he would say this
one time as he didn't like talking about it but when he touched the door handle to the
seventh floor, he felt death just like he had felt when he walked into his house at a
younger age to find his dad dead in a chair. All in all, I wish I could go back and help that
spirit. She didn't appear to be evil or anything, just sad, lonely, and confused.

UNCLEAN GUEST
(Gin)

My mother and I moved from Florida to Wisconsin where she met the man that is now
my loving Stepfather. They bought a new house in a new subdivision right before the
birth of my middle sister. The way the house was set up was my bedroom and the
bedroom of my younger sister was on one end, with a bathroom across the way. To get to
the master bedroom you had to cross through the living room or the kitchen (they ran
parallel) and inside the master bedroom was a door to another bathroom. We also had a
dog but when we first moved in we decided it would be best to keep the dog at my
grandparent's house until we were settled in. When I went to bed the first few nights, I
had this strange feeling of being watched. It only happened at night when I was alone and
on the other side of the house. It got to the point where I was scared to open my eyes.
One night though I think I might have seen what I had been feeling was watching me. I
saw the shadow of a man....but at the time, thought it may have been my mind playing
tricks on me. I think that knowing where the "eyes" were coming from was a little more
comforting than not knowing. I had told my mom over and over that there was someone
watching me, but she just said it was my imagination. I wasn't sure if this was something
real or in my head; but I figured that whatever it was, my dog could protect me. So I
started to beg for them to bring our dog to the house and once they did, the feeling
stopped. However there is more to this story. I was still pretty young at the time this
happened and never knew about other family members encountering things too...until a
good seven years later. What I found out was...at night my parents said they would hear
footsteps coming through the living room. (I'm getting the jitters just thinking about it).
They thought it was me. The steps came from the other end of the house where my
bedroom was located and they could almost pinpoint where the steps were as it walked
across the carpet. It ended right at their door. Fully expecting me to be on the other side,
my mom eventually got up and opened it after a few moments of hearing nothing...the
only thing was I was still in my room asleep and there wasn't a thing visible on the other
side of the door. A night or so later it happened again, only this time it didn't stop at the
door. This time it came into the room (the door never opened) and stopped at the foot of
their bed. Both my stepdad and my mom looked expecting to see me standing there; but
again, I was still in bed. Needless to say it slightly creeped them out but they chose to
ignore it and went back to sleep. A few nights later, the footsteps started again. Like the
time before...it didn't stop at the door...and....it didn't stop at their bed either. This time the
steps went a little further and into their bathroom and turned on the shower. At this point
my stepdad was irrated and jokingly yelled out "This is our house you don't belong
here...go away". The shower turned off and they never heard the steps again.

HAUNTED HALLOWEEN AT THE KARSTEN INN

(Judy S.)
Certified to be haunted by Wisconsin Ghost investigators. The Karsten Inn is much more
than a haunted hotel some where in Wisconsin. It is a living museum located in a town
that does not appear to have changed a lot in a hundred years. Kewaunee is a charming
community, a port town still rich in history with most of it’s down town and port
buildings still in original character.

The Karsten Inn, located near the port, stands noble like the crown jewel of Kewaunee.
Once inside one realizes that it is truly a rare treasure. Vintage and antique furniture, wall
coverings, wood working, lighting, and floor coverings have either been restored or
replaced with reproductions to reflect the elegance of the 1900’s. Even having seen
photographs when you step inside the lobby of the hotel you are awed. Not just by the
beautiful surroundings so painstakingly orchestrated to the period, but there is a good
spirit about the place the instant you enter. A feeling of haven, as if one is home and
belongs. The homey feeling is more than the place, there are the people. The staff directly
receives you as if they have known you all of your life, as well do the locals treat you as
an old friend. I don’t ever recall feeling so relaxed and accepted in a strange place among
strangers. The Karsten Inn does indeed give a whole new meaning to the words
hospitality industry. We all have heard inns and lodging being referred to as hospitality, at
The Karsten Inn it’s a reality. You feel it the instant you walk through the doors.

Upon entering the lobby our stay at The Karsten Inn; on October 31, 2003, began with
that feeling. We were received by the staff as if they knew us. As well, the D.J. who was
setting up for the evening entertainment, the chef, bartender, other guests, and locals who
were there for the festivities. Every one we encountered greeted us as if we were old
friends. I felt completely familiar and comfortable as if I had been there a long time. That
spirit must warm all who enter because all present seemed to share in it. Perhaps that is
part of the haunting experience of The Karsten Inn.

The evening festivities would began shortly. We needed to locate our room and dress in
our costumes which a friend and I had designed and made with miscellaneous materials
and research of the period. Ascending the grand staircase there was a damp chill on the
first flight of the stairs which disappeared immediately upon the approach of the second
flight of stairs. It was a odd chill. I thought, it was not like that of a winter storm, but
rather a snow shower on a damp and still winter day. The air was still, but very cold and
wet. I rationalized that it is an old building so probably common. Then I thought the first
level of stairs is open to the lobby and heat rises. Perhaps it was updraft from the lobby
doors opening, perhaps. With no more thought than to remember the feeling for future
reference and locate our room we continued on. We walked directly to our room. There
are no displays at the end of halls stating the direction of room numbers, and the halls and
stairs seem to go in many directions at one time, but some how we just knew exactly
where our room was. Room 208.

Room 208 is a beautiful room, a very large room with restored hard wood floors that
creek when walked upon. It is a light and airy room with large, tall windows, with thick
casing and frames over looking the harbor. Viewing the historic quality of the harbor
buildings is an experience in itself. The furniture in the room is replica, but beautiful and
of the period. The walls, as are the walls through out the hotel, in colors and patterns one
would expect to see for the 1900’s. On the very large bed was a hand stitched quilt. It was
obvious that it was hand stitched by the varied length top stitching. Around the corner of
the room stands a pedestal sink, then a tall door to the bath area with the old time
ventilation section at the top of the door. The casing and moldings where they could not
be restored were replicated to the thick wood work and block corners. There was, of
course, a modern stool, and a Jacuzzi tub, which were about the only modern amenities
we used in the room. There was cable T.V., telephone, hair dryer, iron and board, internet
capabilities, all of the amenities. We had no use for them, but they are there.

Having dressed we were ready to present our selves. While descending the grand stair
case in our grandeur we were very willing to receive the attention we were offered in
response to our costumes. Proud we were. We did earn first place in the costume judging,
second as well, but we insisted that since we were together we should only win one time.
Any thing else seemed unfair to those fine people.

The evening had started with a costume party for the children of the locals and hotel
guests. There were trays and trays of cookies and punch. The good kind of cookies. The
bakery kind, big, chewy, and full of good stuff. There were other things that I was not
paying a lot of attention to such as candy and prizes for the children’s costumes. What
was noticeable was that homey feeling. The lights were dimmed while the children
gathered around the master of ceremonies for the telling of haunted stories of The
Karsten Inn of past and present. The children were mesmerized. You could have heard a
pin drop as the speaker who volunteered his time to share history, legend, and haunting
with the children spoke. A eloquent speaker he was. He managed to maintain my interest
and a few laughs as well. The story telling even included a visit from the resident ghost
Agetha .Some how, I believe that Agetha and a few other ghosts were enjoying the
festivities.

THE HOUSE OF MYSTERY

(Annette)

My friend, her husband and five children have lived in a very haunted house for the last
fourteen years. When they first moved in, she knew something wasn't right about the
house. There was especially something about the back bedroom next to hers that totally
unnerved her. She kept the door shut to keep what ever was in there, in there. None of her
kids like that room and spend little if any time in there. They use it now for just storage.
One night when her son was just a few years old she woke up to the sound of music
coming from his room. Thinking that he had gotten up and was playing, she got up to put
him back to bed. When she went into his room, she found him sound asleep and saw that
his toy car that was sitting on the shelf was playing music and its lights were flashing.
You have to push this car along the floor to make it play and light up. When she picked
the car up it stopped. She and her kids have all seen the caps on their milk jugs and juice
bottles suddenly pop off and go flying through the air. There is spot in her kitchen near
the sink that when you stand there it feels like a cold breeze is passing through you, even
on the hottest days, when there is no breeze. She has also heard someone walking up and
down her stairs that lead to the basement when nobody but she was there. Her four
daughters who sleep downstairs have all seen and experienced things. One night her older
daughter woke up and saw a girl dressed in white with long brown hair, standing in her
room. Thinking it was one of her sisters she hollered at her and told her to go back to bed.
The girl turned around and smiled at her, then walked over to the book shelf and started
playing with the toys that were sitting there and then she just vanished. One night one of
her daughters and their friends had a slumber party. They were all sleeping downstairs
when they were awoken by a girl dressed in white with long blonde hair standing in the
room. Her hair and dress were blowing in a breeze even though there was no breeze in
the room nor were any windows open. Then like the first girl, she simply disappeared.
One night her son, who was almost three, in the middle of potty training was in the
bathroom doing his thing. My friend was in the kitchen doing dishes and her husband was
watching television with the girls in the living room, when her little boy suddenly shot
out of the bathroom with a terrified look on his face and didn't stop running until he
reached the safety of his daddy's lap. She said, she had never seen her little boy run so
fast. When she asked him what was wrong he pointed wide eyed toward the bathroom
and tried to tell her what he had seen, but not being quite three years old, things didn't
come out very clear. She went into the bathroom and didn't find anything there. She didn't
know what he saw in there but whatever it was it scared the day lights out of him. One
day she took pictures of her little boy playing in a card board box in her room and in the
hallway outside the room they use for storage. When the pictures came back, the pictures
taken in her room and in the hallway had deep red and yellow splashes across them.
Pictures taken elsewhere in the house on the same roll came out just fine. She has awoken
many a times at night and seen something big and black standing in her doorway. She had
also seen and felt the presence of little people in her room. She has woken and been
unable to move in her bed and prayed until the feeling went away. Lately her cat, a laid
back loveable Persian; who is never bothered by anything, has started hissing at
something that's not there. Her oldest daughter was in her room and the cat was laying on
the bed and looked toward the door and started hissing and spitting at something that her
daughter couldn't see. They often smell the smell of cigarette smoke even though nobody
in the house smokes. Things continue to happen on a daily basis there. When ever I go
and visit her, you can feel that something's there. It's a very heavy, oppressive feeling. I
have experienced these kinds of things since I was a child and find them very interesting.
I experience these kinds of things myself in my house.....but not like this!!

HAUNTED LAND OF THE MORMONS

My family used to own a house in southern Idaho that was haunted by what we believe to
have been Mormon settlers who died due to lack of food and water in the harsh climate.
Not all of the things there were scary....some of them made a person feel like complete
trash for being on the land. It was as though you were intruding or something. Luckily,
what's there seems to be stuck to that general area, which is a field now. Two houses
were built there and both burned. The scary ghosts were good at scarring a person. My
Grandfather refused to turn his back on the barn. Faces looked in through windows and
often slammed doors. Things would run up and down the stairs in the night and often in
the day as well. Shortly after the first house burned down, my Grandparents great aunt
and uncle were sleeping in the field while they rebuilt the house. They saw twenty to
thirty people holding hands and dancing around the barn....and another committed
suicide. We've since researched incidents surrounding this land and the homes and have
discovered inaccuracies posted on other sites. What we believe is that Mormon settlers
once lived there....but the can't seem to find records to verify this. We're not certain
where the first home was built, but we do know it burned down in 1934 and the second
was built sometime between the first home burning and 1940. Also one more note....the
house is named Black Utida, because boards turned black and it was in an unincorporated
area five miles north of the Utah/Idaho state line and it was in an unincorporated area 5
miles north of the Utah/Idaho State line.

THE MISCHIEVOUS LITTLE GIRL

(Andrea)

We lived in this house for 5 years and not long after moving in with my husband and
young daughter, I started seeing a little girl about my daughter's age, also with the same
color hair as my daughter's. She wore a pretty little frilly, flowered dress. I always saw
her from the corner of my eye and usually when I saw her, she was running around a
corner. Come to find out, she began taking things, like a hairbrush or anything I was
using at the time. Needless to say, it would always show up in another place. It got to the
point where I would sometimes have to yell at her that I was going to be late and I needed
whatever it was that she took, before she would decide to return what ever she took. It
was like a game to her. I tried to talking to her, but she would never respond. I started to
believe I was crazy....no one else ever saw her....until one night, after I had my son. We
had friends over and the kids were at their grandparents for the night. We were sitting in
the living room and our friend said, "I thought your kids weren't here"? We both
responded ,"Their not"! Our friend then replied, "Then who was that little girl that just
went down the hall"?! I knew then that I wasn't crazy! There were other things that we
would hear in the house. At night after we went to bed we would hear the floor creak. We
had a basement downstairs, so this wasn't unusual....but only when someone was walking
on the floor! We also heard the cupboards in the kitchen open and close. It was never a
scary feeling though, so we didn't mind living there. We later found out that a girl was
kidnapped from the house and murdered. I still to this day, believe that it was probably
the child that we saw.
THE INDIAN BRAVE
(Annette)
I have had many experiences with ghosts and spirits and such since I was a child but this
is one experience I will never forget. The house I live in with my husband of twenty one
years was built in1915 on the site of the Bear River Massacre which occured 52 years
before this house was built. The massacre happened on January 29, 1863 when Patrick
Edward Connor and some 200 California volunteers attacked a Northwestern Shonshoni
indian village to stop the repeated attacks on the Mormon settlers in the area. 250
Shoshoni indians died in the massacre including 90 women and children.

My neighbors and myself have experienced alot of ghostly things while we have lived
here and we know they are directly linked to that massacre. But as I said before this is
one experience I will never forget.

It all started one evening when I was in the kitchen doing the dishes and my husband
TeRill was in the living room watching tv. As I was doing the dishes I saw someone out
of the corner of my eye with dark hair, standing by the computer desk in the door way
which goes into the living room. Thinking it was my husband I looked up and asked him
what he was doing. At that instant I heard my husband snoring and realized it wasn't my
husband at all. There standing in the door way, looking right at me was young indian
brave of about 18 years old with jet black hair, dark eyes and tanned skin. Then he just
vanished. I wasn't afraid nor did I feel threatened just surprised.

That was just the first of many times I would see him. Most often I would see him in the
kitchen or when I came in or out of the kitchen onto the mud porch. He would be peering
around the corner at me from the steps that lead down to the basement. He would never
approach me, just watch me, that is until one evening when I came face to face with him.

My husband was in the kitchen fixing dinner and I was in the bathroom getting ready to
take a bath. As I bent down to turn the water off I suddenly got the feeling that someone
was standing behind me. Thinking it was my husband I turned around to see what he
wanted and found myself standing face to face, up close and personal with that young
indian brave...and I was naked. Suddenly it what seemed like the blink of an eye, he
circled me. I could feel a breeze brushing against my skin as he circled me. Then he
looked me right in eyes and dissapeared. I was stunned to say the least as I walked into
the kitchen and said to my husband "Your not gonna believe what just happened." When I
told him what happened he got upset and said "I don't want some young guy looking at
you naked, even if he is dead!" I just shook my head and laughed and went back and took
my bath.

About the time all this was going on, we found out that the Shoshoni indians were in the
process of purchasing the land across the road from us with the intention of designating it
a sacred indian burial ground. While the negotiations were going on I continued to see the
indian brave but when the land was finally turned over to the Shoshoni's, I never saw him
again.
THE HAUNTED FAMILY DOLLAR STORE
(Annette)

When I was an employee at the Family Dollar store in Preston, it didn't take me and the
other employees long to realize that our brand new store was haunted. Before the store
was built, the old Preston Lumber store had stood on the property for thirty years or
more. The owners retired and sold the property and the old store was demolished. We
loved our new store and didn't notice anything unusual, until things started happening
that none of us could ignore.

One of our assistant managers came in early one morning to catch up on some paper
work. She was the only one in the store and was working alone in the office which is
located in the back of the store. Everything was quiet in the store until she heard the
sound of someone walking around the store, jingling their keys and change in their
pocket as they went. Thinking someone else was in there with her; she jumped up and ran
out into the store only to find it empty and quiet. She walked around the store and
checked in the back room and made sure the back door was securely locked and went
back to the office to finish her work. As soon as she sat down and started working again,
she heard the footsteps and jingling keys again. This time she was scared and jumped up,
ran out and yelled "Leave me alone I am trying to work!" The footsteps stopped and she
didn't hear them again the rest of the morning.

The next morning she brought her husband in with her because she didn't want to be in
the store alone. She told him about what had happened and was afraid that someone was
hiding in the store waiting to get her. He went with her and while she worked in the office
he walked around the store and checked the doors and back rooms and found nothing
unusual. When he got done he went into the office and sat down with her and told her
everything was okay and that there was no one else in the store but them. No sooner had
he said that when they heard the sound of someone walking in the store, jingling their
keys in their pocket as they went. He raced out into the store ready to go after whoever
was out there, only to find the store empty. He searched the whole store again and didn't
find anybody there. After that she refused to go into the store alone ever again. Her hubby
wasn't too thrilled about being there either, but he refused to leave her alone.

Then other things began to happen. We had very large framed pictures sitting on the
bottom shelf at the end of the front aisle which was clearly visible from the cash registers.
One morning it was kind of slow and the other cashier and I were talking about this and
that when all of a sudden we heard a loud crash. When we turned around we saw several
of the very large framed pictures lying on the floor with shattered glass everywhere. The
manager came out to see what had happened and we told her we didn't know what
happened. We were just talking when they crashed to the floor for no reason. These
pictures hadn't just slipped off the shelf. There was a safety rack in front of them that ran
the length of the shelf that kept them from sliding off. They had been grabbed from the
top and flipped onto the floor. One of our other employees came out of the back room to
help clean up the mess and told us this wasn't the first time this had happened. He had
seen it happen before and had cleaned up the last mess too. This wasn't the first time it
happened nor would it be the last.

Having experienced these types of things since I was a child I was excited about working
in a haunted store and felt no threat or fear from whoever it was at all. I had no doubt it
was a man and I felt he had been a long time customer of the old Preston Lumber store
and was unhappy about it being torn down and the new store being built in its place. One
day it was quiet in the store and I was straightening things when I decided to talk to
whoever it was that was there. I told him that I knew he was there and that it was okay,
that he was welcome there. I told him that I knew he was unhappy about the new store
and that, that was why he was doing what he was doing. I asked him to please stop
breaking things because this store was a good thing and Preston really needed it. When I
finished, I thanked him for listening and turned and started back down the aisle. I was
about half way down the aisle when I heard a loud bang behind me. I turned around to
see what had happened and their lying in the on the floor in the middle of the aisle was a
paint pan and roller, that had been sitting neatly on the shelves with the others just
moments before. There was no way this could have slid to the floor either, because of the
same safety rack that ran the length of that aisle and every aisle in the store! I picked it up
and put back and went back to the registers and just shook my head.

Many a night while the assistant manager was back in the office counting the tills and I
was out sweeping and mopping the floors I would hear things hit the floor all the time. I
would find packages of barrettes or jewelry or candy lying on the floor. These couldn't
have just slipped off their holders. You had to grab them and pull them off to get them off
their holders.

I never felt afraid of whoever it was that was haunting the Family Dollar Store. I guess
they just missed the old Lumber store and wanted us to know about it...and he did.

GHOST EVERYWHERE!

(Jeannette)
When I was a child of probably around 4 or 5 years of age, my family and I lived in this
one particular haunted house. Every time that I go by the house, it seems like it always
has a for sale sign on it. And this is a minimum of 6 months to a year in time. I have 5
siblings and I am the middle child . One night I remember very well, none of the others
wanted to play with me, so out of nowhere came this old man and he was see-through. He
would play hide and seek with me. My mother has also seen him in a rocking chair, in her
bedroom. I later found out who the old man was and that he died in that house. He had
willed the house to his wife and children, but reasons unknown, they did not get the
house. A few years later we moved into another house in the same city and this time I did
not see the ghost, but was told of a woman spirit. She was seen by my mother and my
older sister. She was wearing old fashioned curlers in her very long hair. She also wore
what seemed to be a wedding gown or nightgown. It was strange that she only showed
herself to my mother and my older sister and not to me. About a year later, we moved
from that house. The next house that we moved to wasn't so bad. No one claimed to have
seen or felt anything. Then a few years later after that, my parents divorced and my dad
remarried. Three of my sibling and I moved into another house in the same city. This
place was full of ghost. Animals and people both died in that house. I only lived there
for less then a year and that was all I could handle! There were slamming doors, sounds
of the toilets being flushed in late hours of the night and nobody being there. I even had
my door bolted shut one night, only to wake up the next day with the bolt broke and the
door standing wide open, that scared me. I hated going down to the basement. I found out
later, after I had moved out of that house that my dad found skeletons down there. I swore
that I would never go back to that house again as long as I lived. To this day, I remember
the addresses to all of these houses and I try to stay clear of them if I can. But, the first
house for some reason keeps drawing me back . I don't know if it's because of the
friendly ghost or what.

GRANDMA RETURNS

(Cole)

My family of five went to Missouri to spend the Christmas season with my dad's side of
the family. My great grandma died 3 years ago. My uncle and his family moved into her
old house and remodeled it. My uncle had always said that she would have loved to see
the house finished. There was this one room, that was my great grandma's bedroom with
her rocker in it and my uncle remodeled it as a wicker room. I was playing hide and go
seek with my cousins in the house. All of our parents were outside in a large shed
partying. I was looking for any of my cousins because I was it and I peeked into the
wicker room that was off limits to whoever was playing the game. I saw a dark figure
inside the room. By the way, the whole house was dark except for the living room that
gave off a faint light from the Christmas tree. The figure was rocking in the rocking chair,
doing something with her hands. I quickly ran away. Later on, I checked the room again
and the figure stood up, I saw that she was sewing a rip in her favorite pillow. She walked
over to me. There was a barricade fence blocking the room. She went through the fence
and cornered me and reached her arms out as if she was trying to hug me. I fell down and
stood up. I tried to run but I hit the bathroom door. I got up again and I heard my cousins
laughing inside the bathroom. I described everything to my aunt. I said that she was
wearing a light blue shirt with flowers on it and a light green skirt. The buttons on her
shirt were big round gold buttons with a pearly trim. Her earring were big pearls. My aunt
said I just saw something or it was just my imagination like all grown ups do, and as she
was saying that, I looked across the kitchen into the room and saw her waving in her
rocking chair. The next day, in my grandma's trailer, I found a picture of my great
grandma, and she was wearing the exact same clothes as when I saw her. This really
scared me. My cousin said she saw the same thing and described different shaped and
colored orbs floating around the Christmas trees. I am 12 now and I still remember every
detail about seeing my grandma.

NEAM

(Heather and Nick)

When my son Nick was two years old, I found out about "Neam". I had just finished
giving him a bath, wrapped a towel around him and was leaving the bathroom. I was
following behind him, when he stopped dead in his tracks and began backing up into my
legs. I asked him what was wrong, but didn't get any response. I then scooped him up
and proceeded to our bedroom where I got him dressed and ready for bed. In the days
following my son said that Neam was living in the water bedroom. My mother's room
had a waterbed in it and this is the room that Nick said Neam lived in. I asked my son,
who is Neam? He proceeded to tell me that Neam was the man that told him to say bad
words, to stick his fingers in the fan and to always wear a hat backwards. My son
explained to me that Neam looked like a white cross with a face on the top of the cross
and a spring at the bottom, that he bounced on. I assumed that this info was just the
active imagination of a very spunky two year old. I soon found out differently. I started
to get the feeling of being watched and began hearing breathing in my ear whenever I
was in the house. My son then informed me that Neam had started making his toy's float
to the ceiling. I was getting really scared. On one occasion, I was scared enough to call
my Aunt who happened to be a very religious woman. The minute our connection on the
telephone was made and I started to tell her what was going on, the phone went dead.
Needless to say, we spent the night at a friend's house that evening. I ended up talking
with a lady at a church about our problem and she informed me that the Devil was trying
to take my baby. My mother ended up selling that home. I have no doubt in my mind
and neither does my son, something named Neam lived in that house and Neam was not a
very nice guy.
A WOMAN IN MY ROOM

(Nichole)
I would say it was about sometime in the fall. I was lying in bed facing the wall with the
door to my room, behind me. I was thinking to myself about something, when in the back
of my mind I just thought casually "Someone's coming downstairs". For one second I
thought it was normal but then I remembered my mom had gone upstairs to bed a few
minutes ago. Well, this may sound weird but even though I didn't hear anyone come
downstairs, I could just sense someone coming. I "felt" them come down the stairs and
then turn to come down my hallway. Then I could sense them come down the hallway
and then to my doorway. Finally they were leaning over me. I was pretty freaked by that
time but just thought maybe it was my mom. I laid very still the whole time. Just
then......someone called my name "Nichole?" It was almost like they were confirming I
was there. The person was a woman and she sounded almost just like my mom, but
somehow a little different. Even though I felt someone lean over me, it sounded like it
came from near my closet, which is at the foot of my bed. So I laid there for a few
seconds; scared to death, thinking that I should say something because it might have
something important to say. So I sat up, faced where I thought the voice came and said,
"Yes?" No one was there.....no answer. Nothing else happened. So, still pretty freaked
out, I laid back down and went to sleep, of course some time later. A few days later, I told
my mom about it and asked if she had called out to me, like maybe called to me through
the vents (there's one right above my bed). Or maybe she had been asleep and called to
me in her sleep. She said no to both of these questions, and said usually when she calls us
she has to put her face right near the vent, which is on her floor near a window, pretty far
from her bed. Even if she had called to me, there is no way I could have heard her that
clearly.

WHAT'S SHE TRYING TO PROTECT ME FROM?

(Mindy)

The first experience I had I was when I was about 8 yrs old. I was usually the first one
home and was alone for about 15 minutes before my brother and sister got home. I had a
ritual of coming in the back door and letting my dog outside to go to the bathroom, then I
went to the bathroom. I did this every day. Everything was just as it normally was until
one day I let my dog out, I went to the bathroom and when I came back out my dog was
back in the house in a corner and the back door was shut locked and chained and no one
else was home. We also had stairs in the basement that led to the ceiling but there was no
door there. Occasionally I heard someone walking up and down those stairs. I spoke with
someone who is into the paranormal about that incident and they informed me that a
young woman had died relatively close to my house by her mother's boyfriend and that
they were trying to protect me. I was not scared by any of this, but still cannot explain
what she was trying to protect me from.

THE LITTLE BOY AND A MYSTERIOUS MAN

(Mindy)
This happened in early spring of 1990 through late fall of 1990. I was lying in bed with
my dog and was awakened by my dog barking. I was expecting my brother-in-law to pick
me up early in the morning and looked toward my door to see if it was him and had
possibly overslept. When I looked at my bedroom door I saw this distinct figure of a
child about the age of three standing there. The only way to cast a shadow on that door
was to be standing directly in front of it. I saw this child on a regular basis for quite
awhile, usually waking and seeing him smiling and looking at me. He sat on the corner of
my dresser, at the end of my bed. The two bedrooms in that house were connected by the
closet. I had twice seen this little boy hanging from the closet rod just swinging back and
forth staring and smiling at me. During my whole pregnancy I saw this boy. In my last
month of pregnancy, I awoke about 4 a.m. and looked toward my bedroom door again,
but this time I saw an extremely large man standing there. This was the first time I saw
him and it scared me. I had only seen him one other time after that. Well the next month I
had my son and everything was quiet. Temperature started dropping and we had an old
gas heater in the middle of the house as heat. I kept my son's baby bed in there so he
would stay warm. I was in the kitchen doing dishes one day, listening to the radio and I
heard a child giggling. I turned to look to see if someone had come inside the house. I
then turned off the radio and listened again. Finding nothing strange, I turned the radio on
again and started back at the dishes. A few minutes later I heard giggling again and a
child call "Mommy". I turned off the radio checked on my son and he was sleeping just
as I had expected. He was only about 4 months old and was not yet speaking, so even if
he would have been awake he could not have said it. Well I decided to keep the radio off
and continue with the dishes, and I heard a distinct "Mommy" again. Scared, I turned
around and just said, "I don't care if you are here and I can see you, just don't speak to me
because it scares me." As I turned to start with the dishes again a candy dish that had been
sitting on top of the refrigerator, flew off and landed at my feet. The candy dish had been
up there for at least 6 months and had never slid off much less traveled across the kitchen
by my sink. I told my mother-in-law about this incident and she informed my that before
she moved into this house that the people who owned it before had a child that died there
because he was jumping from his dresser onto his bed which was right next to the
window and he bounced out the window and died on the ground two stories down. I think
my little friend was the little boy or he may have been the child that I had miscarried a
couple years earlier and would have been that age, but I am unsure about who the man
was. But I think with the dish flying at me I must have hurt the little boys feelings which
in turn upset the man and he wanted me to know about it. I feel this little boy is still with
me sometimes and I have moved a couple times after that house. Occasionally, in the
middle of the night my bedroom door will slightly open as if a child were trying to sneak
in bed with Mommy and Daddy and then close again.

MYSTERIOUS HAPPENINGS

(Jess)
Ever since we moved into our house, last October, I keep getting a real uneasy feeling in
the house. I always see things out of the corner of my eye. It was worse when I was
younger, we lived in a two bedroom and sometimes I would see black fuzzy objects, but
when I would look again, they were gone. I would hear a tapping (like fingernails) on the
counter at night and some other odd things. I have also noticed that I have been having
very odd dreams and slight insomnia. Because of this, I tend to lay in bed and hear things.
Sometimes I get that uneasy feeling that I'm not alone. For example, I was in the kitchen
and heading to the bedroom and felt very strongly that I shouldn't or couldn't turn my
back to the basement door. The whole time I was walking through the dining room to the
bedroom, I felt like I was being followed. Not like the feeling you get when you're a kid
and you feel that urge to run...this was different, it was more of a feeling that I should
walk slowly or be careful. These strange feelings I keep getting aren't the best feelings in
the world, especially when I'm in the kitchen or near the basement door. Other things I've
heard are odd popping sounds. One night my fiancee Mike and I were in the front room
with the fan on. Mike had a can of coke on the glass table. All of a sudden, this can
started to move in a circular motion, across the table. I thought it must of been from the
fan, but Mike insisted the fan was pointing in the other direction at time. We also have a
closet door that seems to continuously open on it's own. I think our dog also sees or
notices things going on around her. Just a note about what I found out from a neighbor
about our house....She said the land where our home sits, was the location of a pond at
one time and that the home was moved here from a different location. This makes it
difficult to find out if what we are experiencing is something having to do with the
history of the property or the history of the home.

A SHADOW WITHIN THE DARKNESS

(Brendan)

There are a lot of things about life that are easily explained, and a few that are not. I live
way out in the southern outskirts of my city, deep in the woods. It is pretty quiet here in
my wealthy little neighborhood. A couple of months ago, I was driving home from my
buddy's house, and I was nearing home. There was a thick morning fog hanging in the air,
and it was impairing my already drunken vision. I was flying down the road way too fast,
when all of a sudden a good sized buck stepped out right in front of me. I didn't have time
to react, and he didn't even move (typical deer). Needless to say, I nailed him.

From what I remember of the small fraction of time in which the impact occurred, it was
pretty grotesque. The buck separated and splattered; some of him went under my car, and
some toward my windshield. A couple of the buck's antlers came through my windshield
along with the rest of his head and an abundance of warm and sticky blood. I slammed on
my brakes in horror.When I finally slid to a halt I stepped out of my vehicle and used my
lighter to survey the damage. The entire front end of my car was smashed in, and my
hood was thrust upwards. Bloody chunks of furry flesh and bone tainted every crease.
The deer's still twitching upper torso (one leg, breast and head) lay atop the hood
impaling my windshield, and the rest of him was tangled in my undercarriage. It was
nightmare material. It was absolutely disgusting. I remember the thick smell of gasoline,
and at this point, unexpectedly, the ground caught fire (I'm guessing it was my lighter that
ignited the fumes). So needless to say, I got the hell away. I watched the fire creep back
towards the gas tank, and BOOM! It blew sky high. In an effort to escape the
discriminating police, I walked home.

Early the next morning I was awoken by a knock on my door. It was the cops, of course. I
told them about the deer, and made up something about post traumatic accident syndrome
(or something like that), and they actually bought it! So they gave me the tow truck bill
and said goodbye. After they had left, I went to take a shower and realized I was covered
from head to toe in dried up crusty brown blood. It was weird to me that the officers
didn't say anything about it, but oh well. "They really bought into my b.s." I thought.

That night I lied awake in bed with my window open. As I started to doze off, I was
suddenly haunted by a rustling outside followed by an image in my head of the dead
buck. It shook me so hard that I snapped out of dream land and walked to my back porch
to smoke a cigarette. I remember listening to the cicadas buzz as I peered into the
blackness. As my eyes slowly adjusted, I noticed an indistinguishable figure moving
about my back yard. It was a shadow within the darkness of night, and it was nearly
impossible to see. The image grew clearer and clearer, and I could hear the disturbance
moving around. All of the dogs in the neighborhood suddenly began to bark, and this
caused my heart to beat violently. In an instinctive panic, I reached inside my back door
to switch on the porch light, and I froze in horror with the sight before me.

A massive buck stood on my deck a few yards away from me. Startled and utterly
terrified, I jumped inside, shut the full glass door, and locked it. I watched him as he
smashed his antlers against the glass again and again. I didn't even hear the deer as it
climbed the wooden stairs of my deck, and it's a full story, or more off the ground. In
denial I turned off the porch light, and the disturbance immediately subsided.

I didn't sleep much that night, and when I did, it was nightmares strait through. When I
got up the next morning, I noticed a few blood splatters on backdoor. The really freaky
thing is, when I go to sleep at times, I still hear vegetation rustling around outside, and
the dogs always start barking like crazy. I don't dare go outside.

GRANDMA AT THE MAIL BOX

(Donna)
My dad and I were on our way into town. We were going down the road and saw
someone standing on the side of the road, checking their mail. She had her back towards
us. My dad said that she looked like his mom (who passed away 5 years before) from
behind. When we got closer she turned towards us and waved. IT WAS MY
GRANDMA! We turned to look behind us and no one was there and odd thing was, even
the mailbox was gone.

THE KNEELING SOLDIER

(Donna)

A few years ago, a friend and I were riding around. There was snow on the ground. We
pulled up on top of a little hill and I looked out my window into a field and saw
something. It was a Civil War soldier. He was bent down on one knee with the butt of his
gun on the ground and the barrel in the air. We moved the car so the headlights would
shine on it. It never moved. It was just there staring in the other direction. We went to the
end of the road and turned around and came back and it was still there. I had been there a
thousand times before. The only difference this time was the snow. I haven't seen it since
then.

THE NIGHT BEFORE MY WEDDING

(Melissa)

About two months ago, my husband and I had our wedding at an old resort that was built
in the 1800's. I had visited there many times as a child and never had any odd
experiences. All of our guests stayed at the resort and we were so busy, I hardly had time
to enjoy it. The last thing I was thinking about were ghosts. Well, the night before my
wedding I stayed in the bridal suite with my sister and a couple of my bridesmaids. We
walked into the room and everyone just kind of plopped down on the couch and chairs.
We were beat and ready for bed. I walked back into the bedroom and noticed the
bathroom door was cracked and the light was on. I saw something pass by between the
light and the crack, kind of shadowing the light streaming across the floor and then it was
gone. Not thinking anything of it and forgetting that all my friends had sat down in the
other room, I walked over to the door and kind of knocked and pushed it open to brush
my teeth and no one was there. I was absolutely sure I had just seen a shadow and could
not figure out where they had gone. I got this really strange feeling that something was in
that bathroom with me but I moved the shower curtain and even went as far as opening
the cabinets (as if one of my friends were going to jump out of the tiny space and yell
"surprise!"). I walked into the living room where my friends were and felt really silly
telling them what had happened. We had never talked about our beliefs in ghosts and I
was sure they would think I was having a nervous breakdown or something and blame it
on pre-wedding jitters, but I knew what I saw and I couldn't be convinced otherwise. My
more daring friend said she felt there had to be an explanation and went to investigate
(with me kind of cowering behind her). The door was cracked just like it was before
when I first had seen the shadow. My friend went over and pushed the door open to peek
in and as soon as she pushed it open and moved her hand away the door slowly shut as if
someone was on the other side pushing it shut. She said she thought maybe the hinges
were loose and it was just one of those doors that didn't stay open. She again pushed it
open and again it began to close. She almost had me convinced of her hinge theory until
the third time she pushed it open and it just stayed open. We tried to nudge it but it just
wouldn't shut on it's own. Not even a little. We left that room immediately because we
both just had the feeling that we were intruding in some way and we were not wanted in
there. We went into the living room and I picked up the phone to call the front desk and
request another suite. In the living room there was an old fashioned armoire that had the
television and a mini refrigerator in it. The doors were latched and we had not even
touched it. As soon as I picked up the phone to ring the front desk, one of the doors
swung open and we all screamed. I hung up the phone and stood there paralyzed. I had
never in my life been so convinced that ghosts exist. One of my friends went over and
shut it and sure enough as soon as I picked up that phone it happened again. Well, I had,
had my fill of the supernatural for the evening and darted out of the room with my friends
right behind me. I didn't tell the front desk it was because of a ghost I wanted to change
rooms. I told her the refrigerator wasn't working and we couldn't chill our champagne for
the next day. We went back to the room to get our stuff and as soon as we walked in the
door, cold water poured down on our heads. It was such a shock I literally lost my breath.
There was a vent above the door that all of sudden had so much condensation it poured
like a bucket of water. It was not like that 10 minutes before. We moved to another suite.
It was definitely an experience I will tell my grandchildren about one day. Also, the day
of my wedding when I was getting my hair done in the salon in the resort,(it's in the
basement). My bridesmaids were talking about the night before and the ladies in the salon
said when they work late and are closing up they always hear strange noises back in some
of the massage rooms. They know for sure no one is back there but they can still here
clanking around and doors shutting. They say they have to leave there in groups rather
than alone and they actually schedule more than one person to close up because
everyone's so scared. The girl doing my hair said she actually was going up a back
stairway one night and just had this feeling that someone was coming up behind her. It
got so intense that she swore she felt someone breathing on her. She said she just sprinted
all the way up and out to her car. When I got back home, I became obsessed with
knowing more about ghosts. Surprisingly the place where I had my experience I
discovered there have been other accounts of ghost activity. They have been reported in
the lap pool area in the basement. Which is right next to the spa and salon. They say that
a woman is known to haunt the lap pool area searching for her lost child. You can hear
her crying throughout the basement but when you go into the room there is no one there.
They also say this has been going on for many, many years. I remember always feeling a
bit strange in that room as a child but never thought anything of it. Maybe I knew then
and just didn't really realize what I was feeling. It was definitely an experience I will tell
my grandchildren about one day!
WHISTLING
(Shelley)
One night about a year ago, my two best friends and one of their boyfriends had been out
and about. It was late and we were headed home when my friend's boyfriend decided to
stop back by his place, before he dropped us off and headed to my best friend's apartment
with her. All three of us girls were sitting in his bedroom while he was getting his stuff
together. His roommate had just left as we came in and the rest of the apartment was
pitch black and quiet. We were just chatting when all of the sudden we heard someone
whistling in the next room. All of us girls piled on top of each other as the whistling
moved closer to the bedroom door. My friend's boyfriend ran to the door and reached out
to flip the hallway light on. Just then the place was silent, we searched the apartment in
case his roommate was just messing with us. Nothing. Let just say we got out of there as
fast as we could.

LIGHTS OUT
(Shelley)

While my fiance and I were on a road trip to see his family in Arizona, he told me this
story about something that happened when he was at a bonfire one weekend. As he was
telling me, we were in New Mexico passing White Sands. He told me how the teenagers
would party on a small mountainside on the outskirts of Tucson and once a wolf-like dog
was prowling the edge of the clearing. He said the dog was unusually large and many of
his friends decided it was time to bail. As everyone jumped in their cars and took off for
the road, the wolf dog charged at them. My fiance remembers looking at the speedometer
as they hit the highway and seeing is was up to 55 and the dog was still keeping up. Then
as the cars began to hit 60, he said the dog stopped almost instantly, stood up and walked
back to the woods on two feet. Of course, at this point, I begin to chuckle at him. Just
because we are out on a creepy highway at 2am didn't mean he could scare me with silly
stories. He asked me if I believed in the supernatural, aliens, and the like. I began to
answer him and we heard this loud pop in the car. Our headlight had blown out! Luckily
I had recently replaced the other light and had a spare. He fixed it and we were back on
the road. Again my fiance began to ramble about alien phenomenon and ghosts. I again
chuckled and told him that he did too many drugs and drank too much as a teen. Just then
my other headlight blew out. I told him enough conversation about the unknown; I was
out of light bulbs.

UNWELCOME
About a year ago I was dating this guy up in Omaha. He had an old house that even had a
flight of servants stairs to the kitchen. I loved it, it was spooky and huge. One night when
we were watching scary movies, he told me he had a ghost. I assumed he was trying to
scare me to make me get closer to him. He said his ghost was a servant girl and she was
very protective of him. She had even thrown his ex-girlfriends' keys outside when she
didn't like them. Thinking nothing of it, I just went back to watching the movie. Later
after we had gone to bed, I woke up needing to use the rest room. His bathroom was
through the kitchen, requiring me to go through the dining room door to the kitchen,
which he always kept shut. As I was headed back to the bedroom; I turned to close the
dining room door. And it slammed shut in my face; I have never taken off so fast in my
life. The next morning he asked me why I was slamming doors and when I told him what
happened he just gave me an "I warned you" look.

A BOY NAMED WAID

(Callie)

When I was a baby; too young to remember but old enough to talk, my parents and I
lived in a house in Kansas City. A few times I would be playing with my toys and would
say "Leave me alone Waid" or something of that matter. And when I took my naps, my
mom would hear me wake up and I would say "Waid!" Once I was playing in the living
room and my mom heard a spinning noise. She walked into my room and my mobile was
running, but it wasn't on. A few times when we were with my dog Di, Di would stand up
on her hind legs as if she was leaning on someone. Well my mom told me these things a
few years ago when I was like 8 or 9. She also told me that to make Waid go away she
wrote a note before she went to bed one night and it said "Dear Waid, please leave my
daughter alone. You are waking her up from her naps". From then on, I never mentioned
the name Waid again. Now I am twelve and when my mom or dad tells me the story I get
shivers up my spine!

THE TYPEWRITER
(Rudy)

This incident, which I will never forget, happened sometime in 1970. I was working for
an engineering office at the time. I came from my office on the other side of the
compound and entered this administrative office to see and talk to one of the staff.
Everyone had left to lunch so I sat for a while, trying to decide whether to sit longer and
wait or leave and call for a meeting with that person later. I decided to leave. As I was
walking past one of the tables, the carriage of the electric typewriter sitting on it suddenly
and by itself shifted to the left, then back to its neutral position on the right. Out of
curiosity, I tinkered a little bit with the typewriter to see why it moved by itself. I
confirmed to myself that there were only two things that could move the carriage to the
left: depress the tab key or depress the space bar. The carriage could return to its neutral
right position only by hand. Could there have been an electrical malfunction? I watched
for a little bit longer to see what else the typewriter would be doing. It stood as still as it
should, and did nothing!

As I was about to leave the door, I was making a mental note so I wouldn't forget to call
this person later but I just couldn't remember his name. I had worked with him as one of
the staff too long to forget his name. In fact, I definitely was planning to see this person
by name when I entered the office. But at this point I just couldn't remember it no matter
how hard I tried. Then all of a sudden I heard a voice say the name of the person. It was a
very deep, low-toned mellow voice (just like a distant deep low tone thunder). This
incident happened on the day of the Equinox.

THE MISSING KEYS

The year was 1979. This incident happened in a park while fixing my car. There wasn't
much of anything to do that fine afternoon, so I decided to fix something in my car which
I had been putting off for some time. I was renting an apartment in the city near a park by
the lake. Needless to say, I had no garage to work at. Being a work day, I knew the park
would not be busy with too many people, so I drove up there. This wasn't the first time I
used this park as a garage. I parked under the shades of a tree, got out of the car, got my
tool box out the trunk, opened the hood and started working. I can no longer remember
what I worked on that day, but it was under hood in the engine. Having finished fixing, I
got in the car to start the engine. The set of keys with the car key in it was gone.

Thinking back, after opening the trunk to get the tool box and before I started working,
the only places where I could have inadvertently put the keys would be in one of my
pockets, on the dashboard, on the front passenger seat or forgotten in the key hole of the
trunk. This is how I am.

Except for a bunch of boys playing volleyball hundreds of feet away, the place where I
parked at was an open space and practically desolate, "you can see for miles around". I
would have been too dumb not to notice anybody approach or walk away from this little
car from any direction and pull a dirty joke on me such as stealing my set of keys.
Besides, the old car was not attractive enough to be worth that kind of joke.

I looked into every possible corner and slot in the car where the keys could have fallen
into, including the engine - nothing. I looked on the ground around and under the car. The
keys just plainly had vanished. I had to call a mobile locksmith. After several hours'
waiting, they arrived, extracted the ignition key assembly, and did work on the barrel
with a matching key. When I got home, I had to ask special favor from the manager of the
apartment after waiting long hours to have replacement keys to my apartment. That day
had indeed been a long day. The keys had disappeared without a clue or trace.

VOICES OVER THE PHONE

(Callie)

My aunt bought a Mexican restaurant business from her uncle a few years ago, and it has
to be probably the coolest location ever. My aunt's (no relation to me only by marriage)
family bought a 19th Century house in like the seventies....or maybe later I don't exactly
know but they converted it into a restaurant. They really fixed it up nice and it is my
favorite place to eat. The dining room and bar used to be the living room and kitchen and
the bathrooms are upstairs where bedrooms and a deck garden used to be. A really
famous Midwestern family lived in that house. There is a butler/maid's court in the attic
that now serves as a storage area. This house/restaurant is very cool. My cousins have
told me that when they are washing dishes in the basement they see things out of the
corner of their eye. Human things. One of my cousins refuses to go to the bathroom alone
because there is a closet (or so they believe) in there that no one can open, and the air
conditioner or something makes odd strange noises. Plus whenever I go in there no
matter what weather, the girls' bathroom is always always bitter cold. Once my cousins
and I decided to do some investigating when the place was closed. We went in the
basement, behind the locked shut back door into this extra bathroom type place with a
drain. Someone behind us turned out the lights and one of my cousins heard a growling
noise and began to run the opposite direction. In using that same bathroom area, my
aunt's niece was in one of the stalls and she was in the basement washing dishes alone.
She heard a toilet flush in the next stall over and heard someone walk out. My cousin,
Tyler, has told me probably the creepiest thing about it. One day, when the restaurant was
closed he and another employee were in the restaurant alone, no one else. One of the
employees went upstairs to use the bathroom. When he came out he saw a woman walk
down stairs. He told my cousin and my cousin said no one else was there. Another day
when my cousin was there alone, he picked up the phone to call home. Two women were
whispering on the line. It was faint but Tyler could make it out. "We have to get them out
of her this is our house!" But nothing so far. Still this restaurant is a quaint little Mexican
place that it's so awesome. The suspense makes me want to go there more!

KANSAS CITY'S FAMOUS SPIRITS

(Callie)

This past Friday night five of my family members and myself visited a cemetery dating
back to the 1850's in downtown Kansas City. It was after dark. Now normally you'd think
going to a cemetery like that after dark would be asking for it. But the city was having
actors stand on people's graves and tell their life story. These people were generals and
colonels and successful businessmen and women who had lived in the 1800's mostly
during the Cival War. One of my close cousins, Schafer and I took out our cell phones for
some ghost hunting. We were very excited. Schafer is really into ghost hunting and his
favorite TV show is ghost hunters. Well at first glance walking into a pitch black no lights
cemetery we were a little spooked. They had groups of about twenty to thirty people
walking to the different graves to see the different people. Of course in that big of group
in that area to be able to see sometimes Schafer and I would have to literally stand on
graves. That was something really scary. I saw shadows that would pass by my eye.
Schafer would record everyone we saw just incase something appeared on the screen.
What was truly amazing was there were three graves near each other where all three
people spoke one after another. Schafer recorded all of them. When the first man spoke I
glanced at the screen of the phone camera and I saw two glowing balls of light. When I
looked at the actor, there was nothing there except the light of the lantern which was
visibly different from the lights I and Schafer saw on the screen. When the next person
spoke, two more of the orb like things came on the screen and I did a double check to
make sure that they weren't street lights from downtown or the lantern lights and there
was nothing around this actor either. As we moved through the cemetery, I and many
others in my family got a scared and creepy feeling as if people were watching us. The
group before us took longer with their actor so we had to wait to see the next person
sometimes. My aunt and I just decided to look at a few graves because she had a flash
light. There was one grave that a two year old baby was buried there. The grave looks
hardly worn away unlike the grave next to it. The two year old was buried in 1901 and
died in 1903. There was fresh bouquet of flowers on the grave site. My aunt and I were
shocked that after 104 years someone would still be alive to put flowers on a grave. When
we were almost finished, I was just taking a last glance at the eerie cemetery when I saw
a flash of blue light. I tiny little ball by a pitch black grave site that had no lantern light
on it whatsoever. When we left and were heading home, I was telling my mom how cool I
thought the experience was when she told me that at our first grave, she felt something
tug at her hair. Not as hard as a pull but a little tup my the roots. That cemetery was such
a cool experience. There is another cemetery in St. Joe with that started about the same
time as the Kansas City one. My grandfather's grandparents are buried in St. Joe. And
each and every time I have visited that cemetery. I get a horrible feeling inside like if I
don't leave with in the next few minutes something will happen. I felt like I didn't belong
there. I wanted to look at all of the different graves and how old the people were when I
suddenly felt that if I went alone I wouldn't come back. My aunt and I were exploring the
St. Joe cemetery and by the way we did not go at night!! (We were putting flowers on my
great-great-grandparents graves) I just felt someone was following us. When we left the
cemetery to head back home to KC, I saw a monument in the entrance that stated
Confederate of the Dead with an arrow pointing to a huge hill with unmarked graves of
dead Union soldiers. That's when I thought maybe they were the reason I had that
horrible feeling. Whatever it was, only further triggers this fascination with the past life. I
plan to go to the "Old Cemetery" (in Kansas City) during the day in the near future.
Whatever was there just made the experience much more thrilling!!

THE CIVIL WAR HIDE OUT GHOST

(Siouxsie)

During the civil war, our house was used as a hide out. One night a friend spend the
night. She woke up about three hours later, saying she kept hearing men shouting to hurry
up. She looked up and saw a white figure standing before her, a man wearing a war outfit
and a gun. He waved at her, then just disappeared! I woke up when she
screamed.needless to say, she never spent the night at our home again.

THE PHANTOM TRAIN WHISTLE

(Dave)

On October 5th 2004 around 5:30 am I was getting ready for work when I heard a steam
train whistle, echoing through the woods. My first thought was that it was kind of early
for someone to be running a steam train. I went down stairs to put on my jacket and
boots…when I heard it again. Each time it would last about 1 minute and I heard it 3
times. At first, I didn't think much about it. So, I got in my car and started to drive to
work. It was then that I realized there are no train tracks in Blakeslee....the closest town
with train tracks is Jim Thrope or Stroudsburg. Each is about 20 miles away. I know I
am not crazy but I know what I heard and it was the unmistakable sound of a train whistle
traveling along its phantom path through the woods near my home.

THE HOODED FIGURE

(Jessica H.)

I would first like to mention that I know ghosts and spirits exist. I have had many
supernatural encounters. Back in 2000 my father passed away in his sleep from a heart
attack. Ever since his passing, I have experienced unexplainable encounters with lights,
touch on lamps coming on in the middle of the night, car headlights coming on, interior
car lights coming on, phones ringing with just someone's breathing on the other end, and
orbs showing up in photos. Most photos we've taken were in my church during my
nephew's (now my godson) baptism. The orbs are very bright and noticeable. They even
come home with us after the ceremony and appear in photos from my mother's house.
There are multiple orbs which I believe to be my dad, grandfather, and grandmother. I
have so many stories to tell. I will start with the earliest memory of my deceased
grandfather, whom I believe is still haunting on earth. When I was six years old my
grandma with the kitty cat's husband had shot himself in the head over severe depression.
Being as young as I was, I was not informed of how he had died. Whenever we had gone
to visit my grandma, I had to go past his bedroom to use the bathroom. I began going up
the stairs, when I got this enormous chilling and frightful sensation, but I had to pee, so
continued on. As I started coming down the hallway to his door, I saw a huge blood stain
on the carpet, and no sooner than my eyes looked back up from the ground, I saw him
standing there in a black hooded gown. It froze me solid. I can remember screaming for
my mom and dad, but nothing came out of my mouth, and I could not run. The bottom
half of him was undistinguishable. It seemed to just be hazy, no facial features were
distinct either, but I knew it was him. He vanished in seconds, but it seemed like eternity.
After that, I never went to the bathroom without my mom. A few months after my
experience, my grandma said he had appeared to her in a black hood and gown begging
her to pray for him.

NIGHTSHIFT AT TARBAN LUNATIC ASYLUM

(Ozmale)

In 1990 I was fresh out of the Army and working as a casual security guard for a large
security company in Sydney Australia.

At very short notice I was rostered to work five twelve-hour nightshifts guarding what I
was simply told was a construction site. All I was given was an address. When I arrived at
the address just before sunset I recognized it as being part of Gladesville Hospital,
otherwise known as Gladesville Mental Hospital. This was the place the government sent
the criminally insane, the ones that were too violent to let out into the community or
hospitalize anywhere else.
The foreman gave me a brief tour of the building explaining it was going to be a new
administration block for the hospital and issued a two-way radio and flashlight from my
security company that had been left at the site for the duration of the contract.
Before leaving for the night he pointed to several half buried bunker type buildings
spread across a large hill nearby and said that's where the patients are locked up at night,
you will hear them but don't worry they can't get out.

The building was a large two-story sandstone block structure built in 1830 or thereabouts.
The structure was almost a shell in that the complete second level wooden flooring had
been removed and a lot of the ground floor was missing as well making it dangerous to
move about in the dark. There was no electricity.
The building was located next to a flowing creek that was heavily lined with weeping
willow trees that were so close they touch the building with the slightest breeze. It was a
windy night.

Around sunset I discovered that the batteries in my flashlight were virtually flat and my
two-way radio appeared to be in much the same condition. I informed my company of the
situation and they told me to do the best I could and they would try and get someone out
during the night with fresh batteries. I will tell you now that they never showed up. It was
getting dark fast, so I thought I'd do a search through the building and try to find another
torch, or some form of lighting. I never did.
Unfortunately however, when searching the building I did find out the name of the creek.
In the room that was used to display architectural plans I made the mistake of looking at
the name of the project which was written on some plans that were laid out on a table.
The project was called "The Tarban Creek Lunatic Asylum Building Restoration Project".
Now I had about eleven hours to go, cut off from outside help, alone in the dark inside
the ruins of a former lunatic asylum with the modern working version literally a stones
throw from my location.
I found myself looking towards the sky thinking how it was going to be an interesting
shift. I noticed the moon had risen for the night, and yes it was full.
I could see long strands of fast moving clouds moving across the full moon as the
weeping willows belted and scrapped the side of the sandstone building and tin roof.

Then it began, the thing that made me feel really at home. The patients from the bunkers
at Gladesville Mental Hospital started to howl and moan like tortured animals. I am
serious they were actually howling, I have never heard anything like it before or since.
Pumped with adrenalin out of the fear of bumping into an escaped patient I spent most of
the shift exploring the building and surrounds with the constant feeling of being watched.
I had frequent cold chills running through my body and found my hand reaching for my
sidearm on more then one occasion.

Even with my best efforts to conserve the batteries in the flashlight it gave up completely
around 1am. By this time I had a good knowledge of my surroundings and had grown
more relaxed. The howling had slowed, with now only the occasional relapse set off by
one patient with the others joining in as if by some primal instinct.

I now had less then five hours to get through the shift and knew now that I would be fine.
I had found an old wooden chair and placed it against the front wall of a small-detached
building at the rear of the main in a position that gave the best vantage to see anyone
approaching. The detached building was made of the same sandstone blocks as the main
and appeared to be some kind of tool shed. The only access was a single door and
window at the front between which I placed the chair with my back against the wall for
safety.

By 5:30am the overnight winds had completely stopped and a thick fog rolled up from
the nearby creek, which somehow seemed fitting. There was only 30 minutes until I
could go home and I had now relaxed as the sun was starting to make an appearance.
Then it happened!
I stood up to stretch my legs in anticipation of going home and made the mistake of
having another look through the tool shed window.

I put my face up to the glass cupping my hands against the window so I could see inside
as sunlight was now reflecting against the glass. My heart almost stopped. Sitting there
on a chair at the bench facing the window was a person with their head hung forward
facing down. I jumped back from the window to gather my thoughts. After a moment I
looked again and the person was still there, but this time he looked up. It was a young
man with shaggy blonde hair, his eyes looked inhuman; his face was contorted as if in
pain. He did not react to my presence, but just kept looking straight into my eyes without
a sound.

That was enough for me; I quickly put my flashlight and radio back in the office, headed
straight for my car and the exit gate. I made up some lame excuse for not being able to
complete the other rostered shifts and never went back.

MY LIFE WITH GHOST

(Renee)

What I have experienced with ghost, practically spans over my entire childhood. I can't
remember the exact order of these events, but do recall my first memory of something
being in my house was when I was very little. I would hear strange noises at night, like
creaking sounds. My dad told me it was just the house settling, but it wasn't just creaking
I heard, I also heard footsteps too. One night, I heard the snooker balls hitting each other
in the rumpas room, so I got my sister, who was two years younger than me and we went
to investigate. When we opened the door, we saw that all the balls were still in their
pockets. After that, I began hearing things often...more creaking and more footsteps.
One night I heard the front door slam so hard, it shook my bedroom. I ran into my
parents room and got dad. He told me it must of been a dream, but had an odd look on
his face. The door was locked and the chain was still on it. After that night, I heard the
back door open and shut violently. Doors in the house would creak open and the front
door would often open and slam shut. This was just the beginning! The real evidence of
the entity in our home came after I moved into a different room in the house. This room
was always the coldest in the entire house. My parent's room was right next door and
facing in the same direction, yet their room always stayed relatively warm. Even the
rooms at the back of the house that were in the shade were warmer than my room. My
bed had a wooden headboard that was detached from the bed. When I was laying
perfectly still, I could hear it tapping against the wall. I thought that must be moving
slightly, so I tested it out. While I was still laying down, I would bounce, but the board
didn't move....only when I remained perfectly still did it move. I had a stained glass
unicorn ornament sticking on my window. One day, I was just about to leave the room,
when just before I opened the door, the unicorn hit it, then flew onto my bed. Now my
room was about a meter and a half wide and my bed was just in the middle. I don't think
it just fell off....because if the suction cup failed, wouldn't it have just fallen to the ground
and not fly to the other side of the room?? I also had a shell with my star sign painted on
it, that also used to jump. It was in a lounge room on the wall unit about a half meter to a
meter away from the coffee table. When I played certain songs, then left the room....I
would hear a bang. When I went back in the room to see what the bang was, I would find
the shell on the floor in front of the coffee table. It has a lot of chips on it now. I tested
this too, thinking maybe the vibration from the music caused it to fall....but when I turned
the music up as loud as it would go, I would stand and watch...but the shell didn't budge.
On another occasion, I was in bed and I heard a scratching noise on my sheets. I thought
it was my cat, because he normally slept on my bed. I looked around, but nothing was
there. When I laid back down, my blankets got ripped off my bed with great speed. I
was so scared, I couldn't move. Some other time, I fell asleep listening to my music. My
stereo had a remote control. Later that night, I woke up and saw a glowing female figure
floating above me, holding my remote. I closed my eyes and when I opened them, she
was gone and the remote was laying right next to me on my bed. To this day, I can't
figure out whether I was dreaming or whether this really happened....but it sure felt very
real. My cat knew something was in the house. When he was on my bed, he would sit up
and all of a sudden stare at me dead in the eye, with an evil sort of look. Then his eyes
would dart all over the room, in a terror type state, all the while, hissing and growling.
Sometimes he'd be in a hurry to leave the room. If I didn't let him out quick enough, he'd
try to scratch his way out, growling and crying. A very strange thing happened one time.
I was lying on the floor in the lounge room, when my cat walked right past me and into
the kitchen. Next thing I knew, he was running towards me, pounced on my face,
grabbed my head with his claws and started biting my forehead. He's never done
anything like that before, nor has he done it since. After he finished attacking me, he ran
away real fast. Then a while later, he returned and apparently in a complete
transformation from before, tried to make up for the attack. I was terrified of the ghost at
first, but after a while, I became accustomed to it. I was even able to ask it to stop doing
things, like shaking my headboard and it would oblige. I honestly don't think it ever
intended on hurting me....I believe perhaps it just wanted to be acknowledged.

MY BROTHER IS SURROUNDED BY SPIRITS

(Kelly)

My brother had many different dreams, sightings and even spoke to our spirit. The one
thing that was always consistent about his experiences was that it always involved a
female spirit. The first thing that I can recall him telling me was when my parents were
renovating our bathroom and he dreamed that he when he opened the door to the
bathroom, it was very dark inside. He walked across the room to the other side to where
the light switch was and when he turned around, there before him stood a figure all in
white. On another occasion, my brother went to talk to our mum, because he thought she
was in the back bathroom and he was telling her what ever he had to tell her. He said he
could hear her answer back from inside the bathroom "Yes" or "Mmm". He said he
finished up what he needed to say and went off on his way. Not too long later, he went
looking for mum again and found her in her bedroom, ironing. He started up his
conversation with her again and mum looked at him as if he were completely mad or
something. She asked him what he were talking about, because it made no sense to her
and he explained to her that he'd just talked to her while she was using the bathroom. She
insisted she hadn't been in the bathroom....so he was talking to someone and someone
was responding....but it wasn't mum! I believe my brother had spirits around him a lot
because when he was younger, he and his mate decided to climb into a old abandoned
lighthouse right out on the rocks. He said that he went in after his friend and they
climbed down into an area of the lighthouse. He said there was some sort of ladder that
went down to a darkened area, so that particular day, they decided to explore it a bit. He
felt this heavy feeling, as if he were being pushed down and found it very hard to breath.
The feeling was really bad, so he and his mate left. He also said that as they left, he and
his mate kept looking at each other, because they felt as if what ever was there, was
following them. He kept looking back behind himself to see if anything were there. He
said at one point, he actually could feel what ever it was, walk right between him and his
mate, then it seemed to just stop. Then they just walked right past it. After that, they
didn't look back and just continued home.

THE ATTACKS

(Kelly)

I lived in a one bedroom part of a house with my partner. For some odd reason, I don't
know why, but I didn't like the bedroom we were living in....it kind of freaked me out.
Anytime my partner wasn't home, I would close the door and sleep in the lounge room,
making sure I was never facing the door. One night I was watching a video and fell
asleep. When I woke up, the video was off and ejected from the VCR. At first, I didn't
think much of it because when the video got to the end, it would normally do this.
However, when it does this, it also will rewind the video before kicking it out. So, I put
the video back in and pressed play and it was then that I realized the video hadn't
rewound....it was only half way through. On another occasion, I had this horrid
nightmare. I dreamed that I was asleep in bed and when I woke up, in the dream, I saw a
black figure standing at the door. It was solid black and it started to come towards me. I
started shaking my partner, trying desperately to wake him, but he would not wake up. I
tried screaming, but nothing would come out. So, I ran at it, trying to attack it, but I
ended up floating over it, to get away. When I woke up from this nightmare, I found it
hard to sleep in that room again, because it seemed so real. Later that month, my
partner's brother had come for a visit. He went to bed in our spare room, which was near
the door, I had this dream about. The next thing I knew, we woke up to him screaming
about a black figure attacking him. Odd thing is, I hadn't told anyone about my dream I'd
had about a black figure.

A TRUE HAUNTING
(Kylie)

About three years ago, we lived in a house what we were trying to buy. At the time, we
had a lot of strange things go on. Every time l tried to have a sleep on the couch in the
lounge room, it felt as though someone were shaking me like they were trying to wake
me up. At night you would here footsteps up and down the hall. Also, lights would come
on by themselves. One year l had a very bad car accident and l was at home in bed. The
whole time l was in bed, l would feel someone sit down on the end of the bed and you
would look up and there would be no one there. My little staff dog Abby would sit there a
growl at nothing at the door. She would never go in the spare room at all. It always felt
like someone was watching you. But in the same sense, it felt as though what ever were
there were protecting you when you where sick. In the lounge room we had a gas heater
and there was always a cold spot in the corner of the lounge room. I remember one day
that l woke up in the middle of the night thinking it was my 5 year old son (at the time he
was 5) standing about 1 foot away from me staring right into my face. I woke up with a
fright and told him not to do that again and said "Get back to bed". About 30 seconds
later, l had to get up and go to the toilet. Oddly, I found him fast asleep in his bed. He
wouldn't have had time to get back into bed that fast. So that just freaked me right out.
I'm not too sure what that was. Now here is the strange thing…after we moved out of that
house l had never told anyone about these things and a dear friend of mine and her sister
moved into that house. She came and asked me in around about way if anything had
happened to me while we were living in the house. She went on to share with me, the
things she too had been experiencing. I'm glad to see, I'm not crazy or that it's all in my
head.

THE FOOT

(Kelly)

One morning before my father went to work, he was heading to the shower and just as he
was about to enter the bathroom, he said he saw what looked like a foot at the corner of
the L shape in the hall. It was as if he'd seen someone running down the hall and around
the corner towards the rest of the house. He was pretty freaked and raced around the
house, checking every room to see if he find the source of what he'd seen. He didn't find
anything, except locked doors, which indicated to him, no one could of entered the house.

THE LADY IN WHITE

(Kim)

The first time I ever saw a ghost, I was about 6 years old. I woke up in the middle of the
night, and I couldn't fall asleep again. So, I went in to my parents room (I just had to go
out through my own door, then turn left and I would be in there). As I stepped out of the
door, I looked down the hallway and there she was........a young woman around 25-30
years old, wearing a long white dress. She was just standing there looking at me. She
didn't appear threatening or anything. I ran to my parents room and I fell asleep. I never
saw her again, but I get the eerie feeling that she is still around looking after my sister
and I, protecting us. I also feel that there is another presence in our home....an evil
presence.

GARDEN OF EVIL

(Kim)

I feel there is also an evil presence in our home, that seems to be only around at night. I
have even seen a glimpse of it one time. I was walking out to my car to go pick up my
sister, who was at a party. As I looked out into our garden on the way to my car....there it
was! It looked like a man about 180-185 cm tall, wearing a long black cape and a black
hat. I couldn't see his face or anything but I remember feeling that it was looking at me
and he was evil. I blinked my eyes and then he was gone. I was so scared, I rushed up
to the car and drove away really fast. I haven't seen it again, but my sister and I both feel
that it is still lingering around!

THE LADY IN WHITE APPEARS

(Paul)

I too have witnessed the lady in white. While at my morfar's summer home, there had
been some sort of freak electrical problem. All the lights dimmed and suddenly
everything seemed to take on a reddish glow. I looked out into the back yard and standing
before me, starring back at me was a woman in white. I have heard several explanations
regarding the White Lady, ranging from a woman who died about 20 years ago who liked
to dance around in the rain in a white dress to the Saint Helena to the Norse God Holde.
Holde as it turns out was a death guardian. She was the protector of the souls of children
and the unborn. Tisvilde and Tibirke seem to be rather haunted places, from the specters
skating on the bog water to well....let's face it....the Vikings. Tisvildehegn is full of grave
mounds, some dating back as far as the early iron age or even the bronze age. Tibirke
Kirke was built on top of what is known as the Tibirke V, an ancient pagan worship site.
There is even an ancient holy spring which predates Christianity in Denmark.
THE TRAGIC NEWS
I am Irish, and like most Irish people (or at least the ones I know) I am very superstitious.
What I am about to tell you is the truth, however the names of the people involved have
been changed. I grew up in Tralee County Kerry, in the South-West or Eire (Rep. of
Ireland), When I was 12 I left and moved to London with my mum, and brother. When I
left Ireland I was distraught, I had to say goodbye to all my friends. And it was hardest to
say goodbye to my two best friends, Tanya and Natasha. They were twins.

At first I kept in contact with the twins but eventually we lost touch . . . .it happens when
you're young . . you move on, forget about things. Well about 5 years past and I was just
coming up to 17, I had finished school and wasn't studying so I decided to go back home
for a while. I had an aunt who lived in Tralee . . and though we weren't close, I didn't
think she would mind me staying with her, for a while at least . . until I got myself sorted.
My mum phoned, and made all the arrangements etc.

I flew home, I was soooo excited to see all my childhood friends, go to visit the places
where I once had spent all my time. That night I stayed at my aunts house. I awoke first
thing, partly due to excitement . . . partly due to the fact I was freezing . . . (unfortunately,
this has nothing to do with any ghosts or spirits etc . . .it was an old house and had never
been introduced to the concept of heating)

Anyways, I had a wash, I got dressed, wrote a note to my aunt and headed for Shanakill.
(Shanakill is an estate in Tralee, Where all my friends used to live) Firstly I knocked for
Avril. She knew me straight away! we hugged, and chatted for a while, then we went to
her cousins house, Lorna. We were all chatting, then I suggested we go and knock for the
twins. As soon as I said this both Avrils and Lorna's faces dropped. I asked them what
was going on, and Avril was the first to speak.

She said that the twins, lorna, a couple of other girls, guys and herself had been up in the
dyke playing (the dyke was just a load of waste land, muddy marshes, which adjoined to
some woods), anyway, they were all messing around, about 3 years back. And that
Natasha had climbed this tree, (Natasha had always been the sporty twin, and a bit of a
show off) anyway she was climbing this tree, higher and higher and everyone had told
her to come down, but she wouldn't , she just kept climbing. At this point Tanya had
shouted up to Natasha, that if she didn't come down she was going to come up there after
her! and if she got hold of her, god help her!

Natasha had found the idea of this absolutely hilarious . . partly due to the fact that Tanya
had never climbed a tree in her life . . . I suppose. (You see tanya is extremely girly! -
infact the total opposite of Natasha.) Well anyway keeping to her word Tanya had started
climbing this tree, cursing, as she went, complaining, and all the while Natasha was in
hysterics! Everyone on the ground was also laughing. Well Tanya was getting closer to
Natasha, and Natasha was edging her on! but then, according to Avril, Tanya reached for
a branch or something and lost her grasp. She fell. She hit the ground and everyone was
silent. She was alive but, she couldn't breath. Natasha raced down the tree to Tanya, both
girls were crying now. Well 2 of the boys went for help, and while they were gone
Natasha sat on the ground with Tanya's head in her lap. I'm sorry, I'm sorry over and over
Natasha was in crying, I'm so sorry. Tanya died in Natasha's lap.

I was mortified. Why didn't anyone tell me? I asked Avril to show me where it happened,
she looked at me, and said no! I was confused . . why not? why wont you take me there?
Avril simply told me that no one goes to the Dyke anymore. That its creepy up there. So I
asked Lorna (Avril was advising her not to take me there, it wasn't a good idea . . etc.) but
Lorna, seeing how upset I was did not refuse me. However she made it clear she wouldn't
go near the Tree, or the ground which surrounded it. She would wait a short distance
away.

It was about 3pm, it was Aug, and unusually warm, for Irish weather. We crossed
Shanakill, walked up past the community hall, through a open field, till we came to to the
Dyke. We walked through the marshy area (I say marshy , , , what I mean is a muddy
area without grass) until we both came to the edge of the woods. Lorna walked with me a
little further till we came to an opening. Then she stopped, she pointed to this large tree,
not really big in circumference . . . but very tall. The first thing that stuck out was that all
the other trees surrounding it were in full bloom, full of green leaves. but the one she was
pointing to, it didn't. It had no leaves and was this grayish colour. I know that sounds
weird . . and I thought so too. As I approached the tree I saw a load of dead flowers,
flowers that had been left by mourners and had dried out. There were a couple of teddy
bears . . and a few burnt out candles.

As I came close to the tree my heart was thumping so loudly I could hear it! I sat down
next to it and it was then that I felt this enormous sadness wash over me, So intense But it
wasn't a sadness on my part, it was like someone else was feeling it and somehow had
pushed all there emotion into me. I blacked out.

I didn't know how long I was out for, Lorna said about 5mins. But when I woke up I was
sitting in the clearing. I could see the tree still, but Lorna was standing next to me. She
was screaming, she said that I had started rocking back and forth on the floor, that she
had been calling me, but I didn't answer. . . . I just kept rocking. I looked at her and I
knew I had to get out of there, Lorna couldn't carry me any further than the clearing, but
she had stayed with me.

Lorna and I ran, we ran as fast as anything and we never looked back, not once. When I
got home that night I felt sick. Was it Tanya? had she somehow possessed me? why
would she do that to me? we were friends! It couldn't be, I put it out of my head. I would
go and speak to Natasha tomorrow.

The next day I did go and see Natasha, but I was amazed when I saw her, she had dyed
her hair, she had piercings, she was completely different, I couldn't bring myself to tell
her what had happened. As I left her house, I asked her why she had changed so much?
She told me that she couldn't bear to look like Tanya, every time she looked on the mirror
she saw her, that she didn't want to remember her.
I left Ireland some months later, but I have never been the same since my experience.
Even now I get these sudden feelings of pain wash over me. I almost feel as though
Tanya is with me, and some how punishing me, for what though? I don't know.
What I do know, is that Tanya's family suffered a great tragedy, and the sadness that
surrounds them is unbearable.

THE BANISHED DEMON

(Niamh)

I was 7 and my sister was 9. We were staying at my grandmothers house for a couple of
weeks in the summer of 86. My grandmother's house is an old, old house built in the
early 1700's. It has always had its own "personality" like a room that we didn't like going
in to, a door that just wouldn't close, a draft that no-one could find, that sort of thing.

My sister and myself were tucked up in bed and my grandparents were downstairs
watching TV. I was just about to doze off when my sister nudged me and asked if I could
see someone in the doorway. I looked, and there silhouetted in the light was my uncle. He
had died earlier that year, and had been in a wheelchair for the last years of his life. As I
looked, it became clear that he was sitting in his wheelchair and had a really unpleasant
look on his face, almost as if he was sneering at us. Both of us cried out to our Granny
and she came running up the stairs to see what was the matter. By the time she came up,
he was gone.
My grandmother is my maternal grandmother, but my uncle is my paternal uncle. I never
really thought about it that much, until my sister pointed out that if it had really been out
uncle, he wouldn't have been in his chair, and he certainly wouldn't have been looking at
us in that nasty way. And why was he visiting us at a house that he didn't have any
connection to? I didn't see anything there again, but my sister said she felt something
pushing her a few times while she was going down the stairs - which were right outside
the bedroom we had been sleeping in.

A few years later, my uncle was downstairs, in the living room, a little worse for wear
from a night in the local pub. He was lying on the couch and something started to growl
at him. There were no animals in the room with him and he was alone on the couch. All
the rest of the family were upstairs in bed. My grandmother said that all she could hear
was this growling and my uncle shouting profanities at it (he was slightly drunk) He
finally said "get out of this house. I'm sick of you being here and tormenting us" and the
growling stopped.

After that there were no-more strange occurrences inside the house. Outside was a
different matter. My grandmother had 2 small dogs, one male and one female. A family
friend was visiting one night and noticed that the female dog was outside the window and
barking madly. He went outside to see what was bothering her - thinking there was a
stray dog in the yard or something. He got out to where Fang (the dog) had been but she
had moved further around the house, as if she was following something. He was calling
her and following her barking and ended up completely circling the house. He caught up
to her about halfway down the entrance lane (about 100m long. Enclosed on both sides
by walls and hedges. The house is in the country so there were fields on either side of the
lane) Fang went tearing past Michael back towards the house. Watching her go, a little
bemused, Michael turned to see what had scared her. About 4 feet in front of him were 2
smoldering red eyes, around about where a fully grown horse's eyes would be. Thinking
that a horse or cow had stumbled into the lane, he began to move towards it slowly to see
if he could catch it. A car passing in front of the gate caught his eye, and he noted that as
it went past, he didn't see anything in front of him. No horse, no cow, but the eyes were
still there, blinking at him. He got a strong sense of evil from it and, finally, legs shaking,
he turned and ran back towards the house.

He was as white as a sheet when he came back in and couldn't speak for nearly an hour
and when he did, nobody could say a word. He was one of the most "straight and narrow"
people we knew, and he wouldn't make up something like that. He never went outside at
my grandmothers house at night again, and was forever looking over his shoulder while
there, even in the daytime.

I went back with my older sister a couple of years ago. The house was the same as ever,
same door, drafts and room, but the overall oppressive feeling was gone. It felt warm and
welcoming. We thing that whatever was in the house had been banished by my uncle, but
only to outside the house. There were certain spots down the lane that we couldn't walk
through without feeling a strong urge to run. You could almost feel someone standing
behind you, breathing down your neck. I never went out without a crucifix necklace and
had no shame in reciting the Lords Prayer while I was walking along. I never was
bothered, but my sister swore that she could see something down by the yard gate at
night.

THE ABATTOIR

(Karen)

I work as a PR agent and I also have my own business as a photographer. The offices I
rent used to be an abattoir!!! Disgusting I know, but I didn't find this out until I'd been
there for years. Anyway, lots of stories about the guy that owned it killed himself on the
premises etc. No proof, but if you are in at night (which I am quite often downloading
pics etc) footsteps are clearly audible on the tiled floor. Also doors can be heard opening
and closing. This is impossible as the building now houses studios and darkrooms and all
the doors are controlled in order people can't just wander in and out and ruin a shot or
recording or whatever. (You have to punch in a code to activate the door lock) Anyway,
we called the noises Hamish and everyone has heard them at one time or another. We
talk to Hamish and have no problem with him at all. We have a doorbell in the loading
bay that has been replaced around 5 times in the 14 years I've been here. Each time it has
been replaced due to malfunction - or is it??? Every single doorbell rings intermittently
when there is no one there. Anyway, the story - this actually happened. There is a
woman in charge of building security called Marj. Now Marj is a big country girl, sturdy,
no nonsense, laughs at our Hamish talk etc. Real down to earth. Anyway, she got a call
one night that the building alarm was going off, she would have to check and secure the
building. No problem, off she set and when she got here it looked all OK. Now, when
you lock up our building, the procedure is set the alarm, throw the electricity switch so
there is NO POWER anywhere in the building at night, apart from the alarm system and
security light. No offices or studios have power going to them once the switch is thrown.
So Marj arrives, outside looks OK. She checks in with the local police that she is there
and all looks OK. The police will be there to accompany her soon, so she opens up the
main door to check around and shut off the alarm. The place is in darkness as the power
is off, so using her torch Marj goes to the alarm to check the code to see where the
violation has occurred. As she does so, and resets the alarm she notices that in the front
office there is a light. When she checked it, the computer is on!!! The computer monitor
is on!!!! And the power is still off!!! Even Marj wasn't too thrilled with this. She was
quite happy to take on any burglars, but this wasn't on!!! She reset the system and bolted
back to her car to wait for the police!!!

We couldn't explain that one!!! In the morning the computer was off. Marj didn't touch
it. She said her feet practically didn't touch the floor on the way out she went so fast!!!
No way she went into the office and took time to switch off a computer that had no power
going into it!!!

I also get strange little things at my house too. Most common is when I am in bed
watching the TV. Even though the remote is in the bedside cabinet drawer the volume
will go up and down, and the TV switches itself off quite frequently.

THE HAUNTED PAINTING

(Lilith)

In 1976, I rented my first apartment with my partner Zach. There was a picture of the
Mona Lisa hanging there. It was his inheritance from his grandfather who was a
wonderful painter, who often copied masterpieces and so he had copied this work of
Leonardo Da Vinci. After a couple of months of living there I all of a sudden started
seeing something black coming from that painting. It always happened when I sat in the
three-seater (just opposite the painting) to watch television or such. Mostly when I was
alone….annoying but true. It started in the triangle formed by her left shoulder, elbow
and breast. It was a black "something" coming out and growing bigger with every inch it
approached me. I often went almost hysterical with fear when that happened, but Zach
saw nothing and simply told me not to act childish. Most of the times, I ran out of the
room and when I came back later it was no longer there. But at times I yelled out at
Zach, whilst keeping an eye at it and Zach would come to the room at which it often
receded and disappeared into the painting again, but sometimes it disappeared quickly
when I looked away to talk to Zach and when I looked back it was gone. It happened to
me only three or four times when Zach was present, but he never saw it.

The black thing looked like very dense black smoke (although that is still not an accurate
description) and started to come across the room towards me. The furthest it ever got was
halfway the room (let's say about two and a half metres at which it almost covered the
entire painting in size) the painting being some 60 x 80 cm. The movement was similar to
the reverse of some black sand disappearing into a funnel, as if you would have taped it
on video and then play it in rewind version. And of course the reverse again when it
receded again. Sometimes there were weeks that nothing happened and sometimes it
happened two or three times in one week. There was no system to it, nothing organized,
nothing obvious that could trigger it. We never understood. After I complained about it
often enough, Zach decided to hang the painting in the bedroom. Then it stopped. Six
months later it happened in the bedroom again at a totally unexpected moment. I had
been Hovering round lunchtime, stopped in a stooped position winding the wire and
gathering the tubes, you know, and when I got back in the upright position I happened to
look straight at the painting and the black "thing", what ever it was, was out of the
painting already and coming / floating towards me the size of a soccer-ball. I almost
tripped over the Hoover in trying to get out of that bedroom as quickly as I could and I
banged the door behind me and I had goosebumps all over (still have while recalling
this). I hardly dared to go back to the room to collect the Hoover. I waited for a full two
hours before peeking in. And nothing was there anymore. Such strange things. I do not
remember what happened after that, but when the next year we moved to the new flat
(where the scissors kept shifting places) the painting came along but I never had that bad
experience with the "blackness" anymore. Still when after seven years I left Zach I wasn't
sad to part with this painting as well, it kept giving me an uneasy feeling.

AN APPARITION AND HER PET

(Toby)

I've been living in my house all my life, well I should say for 17 years now. Our house is
over 100 years old and this area was bombed quite badly during the war. My mother and
sister have always been able to sense ghosts. On our landing there is an out washing
machine, but it used to be an old washing cupboard. The bathroom door is right next to it
and my sister has said that she has seen faint outlines of a person standing there, my
mother says she has also felt something there. I've only heard noises up there. My sister
says she believes it to be an old lady, from the outline of her and my mum says that she
feels that it is as well, so we nicknamed her Mrs. Cooksley.....that was the old lady that
lived and died in this house. Recently I have seen what can only be described as a little
black dog out the corner of my eye. I mentioned this to my mum and she said she has
seen it as well run out from under the stairs. When I have had friends over to sleep they
have also said they have seen a dark shadow walk from the bottom of the stairs and out
through the kitchen. The other day I was laying in bed with the door shut and suddenly I
heard as if someone had kicked the door, so I shot up to open the door and nothing was
there. I went downstairs and everyone was in the front room and no one had left that
room for about an hour. Odd things go missing in the bedrooms, and as I walk out of the
bathroom I "ALWAYS" get a cold rush come over me.

THE OLD WOMAN WHO LURKS IN OUR HOUSE

(Toby)

My mother and sister used to live on their own before they met my dad. They lived in a
house that is just down the road from where our current home is, as I said before the area
was bombed quite badly in the war. My sister who was 5 years old at the time said that
she used to see an old lady standing next to her bed while she fell asleep, but if she woke
up in the middle of the night she would be gone. She also used to tell my mum that her
"friend (The old woman)" told her that her husband had been hurt in the war and she was
now very lonely. My mum thought this was strange to be coming out the mouth of a 5
year old. This was an old house, so as you come out of the back door on to the patio, you
have to go down some steps to go into the garden. The thing that sent chills down my
spine was when my mum told me that her and my sister had gone into town one day
shopping, as they do every Saturday. My Auntie had come down to do the gardening and
after a few hours she looked up towards the upstairs window and saw what she thought
was my mum, so she waved, but didn't get a response, so she went up to the house to find
out why my mum was being rude.....only to find that the house was empty and all locked
up!

WITNESS TO A SUICIDE RECREATION

(Toby)

My best mates neighbors were telling my mate and I that they used to live in a house over
on the other side of town. This house's previous owner committed suicide in his garage,
by sitting in his car with the engine running, with a hosepipe running from the exhaust
through the window. They moved into the house about a year later. One day, while the
husband was at work and his wife at home. She was about to leave to pick up her
husband but as she walked into her garage through the side door, she noticed the garage
was filled with smoke. Oddly, she discovered her car engine running and a hose pipe
running from her exhaust through the window, just as the scene probably was when the
previous owner committed suicide. There was no one else around and no one was in the
car.
THE WORLD WAR II GHOST
(Toby)

My friend Jake told me of a incident when he was younger. He was about 10 years old
and he was lying in bed in his mum's house and fell asleep. When he woke up, he turned
over to find the head of a soldier lying next to him on his pillow, just staring at him. He
could see down to his chest and he said it could only be described as a world war II
uniform. As you can understand he didn't sleep in that bedroom again and moved out
rather soon afterwards!

THE HAUNTED DRAMA ROOM

Where I go to college, there is a big mansion that used to be the owner's house. In the
days it was tradition that the gatehouse and the mansion was never joined by a straight
path. It used to wind right through where our drama room is now. History has it that the
groundskeeper's son got trampled to death by a horse and cart, exactly where the drama
room is now. Even in the middle of summer, the drama room is always freezing cold.
The room has blacked out windows and huge black curtains. Sometimes the curtains will
move and sway when there are no windows open. I'd also like to add that I always get a
cold chill when I walk past a certain point. The curtains also open slightly and close on
their own, it's a really strange place.

IT WON'T LET HIM SLEEP!

My sister used to have the bedroom that I have now before she moved out. At the time of
this experience my family and I were on holiday and she was looking after the house with
her boyfriend. She had to be at work in the early hours of the morning, so her boyfriend
dropped her off at work. As he came home he was walking up the stairs and he told me
he could swear he could feel someone watching him from the top of the landing. But as
he turned round there was no one there. He went back to sleep and was woken up by
someone calling his name. He was half asleep, so he answered, thinking it was my sister
but there was no reply. It was then that he realized that no one was home. He tried to put
it down as his imagination, but as he was trying to get back to sleep, he said he could feel
someone towering over him, watching him and then he felt something sit on the side of
the bed.
THE DREAMS
(Kayleigh)

I have always had strange things happen to me when I was younger in my old house and
even though I don't live there anymore I still have dreams about the horrible thing that
went on. I am now 15 and we have since moved away from that house 5 years ago. When
I was about 5, I remember my older sister Julia and I sitting in the biggest bedroom of the
house getting ready to go a bed. My other sister Kelly came runny in telling us that my
mum had just pulled up outside. As my sisters ran downstairs, I stood at the top of the
stairs. As I stood there waiting, I suddenly felt something grab at the collar of my pajamas
and push me down the stairs. I have a scar above my left eyebrow where I cracked my
head open as I hit my head at the bottom. Recently I keep having dreams about going to a
big castle and getting lost in the hall ways, that never seem to end. I end up in this big
hall that is massive and everything is gold. There are statues of mythical creatures all
around this great hall. I always feel everything in my dreams. I can touch, taste and smell
everything around me. In this dream I am standing at the door way and there is a tall man
dressed in black, looking at me. There are also voices all around me, going in circles.
There's also whispers, like children and their talking very quickly. Also, there seems to
be a great force pushing and pulling me to the other side of the hall. At the other side, I
hear a child scream in my ear and then shout "Get out"! Then I always wake up. I have
been having these dreams for about a month and they seem to come and go.

EAST END CHARLIE

(Jim)
(Note: The true names of the individuals in this story have been changed, to protect their
identity)

In 1984 I was stationed at RAF Woodbridge and RAF Bentwaters, the twin bases in
Suffolk England. I was the Sergeant in charge of the Security Police flight that normally
worked mid-night shifts. As with all personnel I was briefed on the local information and
some general dos and don'ts. I was told a story about a German WWII pilot who crashed
at RAF Woodbridge, which had been a "crash" base during the war, and when he crashed,
he was able to exit the plane, however, the plane was on fire and as he exited the aircraft
he too was engulfed in flames. The responding emergency flight crews observed the
German pilot completely engulfed in flames running around the East end of the runway,
trying to extinguish the flames. As he approached the East Gate area he stumbled in the
path of a staff car, he spun around and faced the car and placed his burning hands upon
the hood, and he then fell to the ground dead, burned alive. The gate guard noticed the
staff car had a set of hand prints burned into the hood where Charlie had touched the car.
I dismissed this as pure fancy and continued to process into the Squadron. A few weeks
later I would come face to face with this so called apparition, and my belief in the
Supernatural would be seriously shaken. I was working on a midnight shift, I had ensured
all my Security personnel had been posted to their respective posts and I was about to
conduct a post check to see that all was well with everyone. I had conducted a check of
the Main Gate personnel and the roving patrols, I was now going to check on the East
Gate Guard, that night it was Airman Myles, Airman Myles was very nervous that night,
he told me he had seen strange things at the far end of the East Gate. My response was,
don't worry about it, it was just a trick of the light. I told him I would personally go over
in that area and check it out. This seemed to calm him down until the heavy gate swung
closed by itself. The gate made a loud clanging noise that brought me to my feet. I exited
my patrol car and with my 9mm pistol in my hand I checked the entire area within 100
meters. I located nothing, but my 6th sense was running wild, something was very wrong,
I just couldn't put my finger on it. Airman Myles told me he was not going to stay at that
post. I looked at him and I realized nothing I was going to say would change his mind,
even the threat of Military punishment was not going to make him stand that post. I
contacted the Flight Officer Lt. Freedman, and I told him how Airman Myles was acting,
and about the sounds I heard, I told him I was going to close the gate until I could have
the area searched with a canine unit. The Lieutenant agreed to temporarily close the gate
and have a full search conducted. As we were swinging the gate closed we saw a
flickering light to the immediate left of where we stood, the light grew in intensity and I
felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand up, I could feel an electric charge in the air. I
told Airman Myles to secure the gate with the padlock and I was going to sweep the area
on foot. Normally I did not use a flashlight, mainly because I did not want to give away
my position, that night I was damn glad I hadn't used that flashlight, because if I had seen
the apparition in full light I might not have survived with my sanity. Just as I turned to
walk across the roadway toward the blast wall I felt a terrible heat to my left side, I
looked to my left just as Airman Myles blurted out, "Oh My God, what the hell is that?"
All I could see was a mass of flames and what appeared to be a human figure in the midst
of the searing heat. The "thing" walked directly toward where I stood, near the patrol car,
I dodged behind the car and brought my pistol up in an attempt to acquire a good target.
The "thing" then walked directly to the front of the patrol car and seemed to lean upon
there hood area, then it vanished. I looked at Airman Myles and said, "get in the damn
car, now, we are leaving this @!*&% place!" Airman Myles wasted no time in entering
the car and we both left the area in a cloud of smoke from the tires. When we reached the
Main Base, we drove directly to the Law Enforcement Desk, as we exited the car we
noticed something very strange in the yellow vapor lights of the parking lot. In the hood
of the squad car were a set of hand prints burned into the paint, I could only assume it
was from East End Charlie. Needless to say, from that day on, if any of my men said they
weren't going to man the gate that night, I would close the damn thing and wait for
Charlie to make his evening walk, then I would open the gate again and thank God he
didn't want to do anything more than leave a hand print!

GHOST....EVERYWHERE I GO!
(Rachel)

Four years ago my family was living on the bottom floor of an old victorian flat in
London. It was built in 1898 or so. My brother and I had separate bedrooms and one
morning we got up to have breakfast before going to school. My brother told all of us
that he got up to go to the bathroom in the middle of the night and saw an old lady with
long white hair, wearing some sort of dress floating. She came out of my room and went
into the bathroom. He walked into the bathroom, looked around, but nothing was there.
He then ran into my parent's room and stayed there the rest of the night. When he told us,
I believed him, but our parent's didn't. Soon after that, we ended up sharing a room.
About two weeks later, I ended up having my own experience. My brother and I had gone
to bed and he was asleep, but what I didn't know was that my parents were arguing. I
was trying to go to sleep when I heard a man's voice say to me "shut the door kid... shut
the door", then whoever or whatever it was went off whistling and shut the door. With
that, I hid under my covers and after a while I got up and asked my mum and dad if they
had come in or heard anyone tell me to shut the door. I also asked if they were watching
any army films on the telly because of the whistling, but they both said no, then my mum
put me into bed. Soon after my 9th birthday we moved into a different house and my
experiences continued.

Soon after we moved into our new home, my dad left and it was just me, my mum and
my brother, which made life different. Me and my brother had different rooms but no
matter what room I switch to, I would have experiences in it. I was in my first room and I
had a cabin bed. One night I was going to sleep and I always slept with my door open.
This particular night, I thought my brother was standing outside my room so I repeatedly
told him to go to bed, but my requests seemed to go unheard. I gave up on telling him to
go away, so I sat up and told him to come here, then said again for him to leave, but
whoever it was vanished. I shut my door and went to bed. Another night, I was going to
sleep when I heard really heavy footsteps enter my room and start walking towards my
bed very slowly. Scared, I closed my eyes and hid under my cover until it stopped. Once
on a Sunday morning, I woke up with what felt like something push down on the mattress
behind my head. I turned over quickly and my cover got pulled off my bed and thrown
across the room. With that, I ran down the stairs and watched t.v. with my brother. Often
when I'm home alone, I will stay downstairs and make sure all the lights are on and watch
t.v. I will sit on the sofa and sometimes, I will see things moving out of the corner of my
eyes or hear voices say one thing, then stop. This happens nearly every few days. My
mum's doesn't seem to be a skeptic anymore. I told her what I have been experiencing
and she told me that she was crying one night and she saw her grandparents and they told
everything was going to be alright.

One night three of my friends stayed around and in the morning we were all laughing and
we all heard a woman's voice (high pitched) call out my best friend's name, Emma. There
was no other woman in the house, but we stayed in my room for a little while, then went
downstairs and asked my brother if he heard it and he said no. Another time, me and my
brother have been sitting in his room playing on his playstation, when the door has
opened closed and opened itself again and again, we were sat there so shocked because
there was no one in. There was no possible way it could have been the wind, because
you have to push the handles right down to open the doors in my house. Another time
when I was ten or eleven, we visited a church, because my dad liked to visit historical
places. He is a teacher but while we were there, I didn't want to go in but I was dragged
in by my annoyed mum and saw a face next to the altar. It was behind a wooden sort of
gateway. I have always been fascinated with ghosts and paranormal activity, so I went to
a library with my mates and looked for ghost books with pictures and saw a picture of
what I saw in the church that day. It turned out to be a 'grim reaper' believe it or not. My
brother and I get weird feelings at the same time and my boyfriend also gets weird
headaches and feels sick when he feels something paranormal. One time my two dogs
were barking at the air when nothing was there and I got the heebie-jeebies (shiver) and
he got his headache. Also my friends are scared of my house and my best friend Emma
has seen the bin lid lift off in the middle of the night. Another time with my friends it
was just me and my friend Jeni and we were up watching a scary film on the t.v. when we
heard what sounded like someone falling down the stairs then someone rustling in the
cutlery draw. On Halloween, I had all my friends stay round as it was my birthday party
and as everyone started to fall asleep I saw a light moving around the room which didn't
scare me, but amazed me. I watched it, while it floated around all of my friends but it
didn't come near me. After a while, I went and slept upstairs with two of my friends.

VIVID
(Dean)

As a child we used to live in a different home than the one we currently live in. I was
never sure of the history of the home or land and can honestly say that I never really took
the time to look into it either. But I will say this, ironically my brother is friends with the
daughter of the people currently living in the home. And from what I understand, they
claim to also experience strange occurrences in the home. I would love to inquire about
what experiences they have had in the home and whether they occurred in my old
bedroom, but don't know how to go about inquiring without influencing them with my
own personal experiences. I would like for them to first tell me what they are
experiencing to see if it concurs with my own experiences there. My first experience
must have been around the age of five or maybe even before then, because I can
remember my dad decorating the bedroom next door for my brother, who at the time,
wasn't born yet. My room was against the creepiest room in the house. It was a very
small toilet room. I can't recall feeling anything threatening about it, except there was an
uneasiness about it and that my Mum would get into all sorts of stupid positions while
vacuuming the hall, to avoid turning her back to the area. After growing up, my Mum
told me about a few instances where I would tell her to "Make the old lady go away"!!
She also said that I used to say that this woman would come sit on the end of my bed and
talk to me. In all honesty, I can't remember this happening but do remember one night
after going to bed, I woke up and as I woke up, I looked over my covers. I had the quilt
lifted just enough so that only my eyes were showing. I can remember seeing as clear as
day a very distinctive white woman float from one side of my room to the other, then to
my brother's bedroom to the creepy toilet area. She wore a nightcap with some sort of
cotton wool buds around the bottom. She had a crooked old face and wore a long
nightgown with the same sort of cotton wool thingies at the bottom. She was also
carrying a candle and seemed to have her index finger hooked into the holder. The other
strange thing I recall is that she had no legs. She never looked at me, she just seemed to
pass by. Then the only other thing I remember happening in this house was that one night
I fell out of bed from having a bad dream. When I woke up on the floor in a panic, I
opened my eyes and heard what sounded almost like a ghostly cartoon type wail....sort of
a Wooooooooo! I ran out of the room as fast as lighting and to my Mum and Dad's room.
My Dad would always say to me that he thought it was an owl. All I can say is that it
must have been a pretty strange owl!

NIGHT TERRORS
(Kayleigh)

Ever since I was young, I have always had strange things happen to me. I lived in a small
house just on the outskirts of London with my mum and two sisters. Because of my dad
leaving when we were young, we were always a very close knit family and always had
some kind of psychic link. The house that we lived in was very disturbed and was always
really creepy. We had always had weird experiences, such as cupboards flying open and
seeing people. Things didn't start to get bad until I was about seven years old. When I was
seven, I started losing sleep and constantly having really terrible nightmares. I would
always wake up and see distorted faces in my room or in other rooms. I found out that I
had a sleeping disorder called Night Terrors. I was banned from watching TV for months.
I had to take a really strong medication which made sure that when I slept I didn't dream.
I was just kind of dead and wasn't allowed to even see my friends. They became even
scarier when this happened, but faded and I had forgotten about anything that had ever
happened until now. I'm now 17 and I live in a different house about 20 mins walk from
the last house. This house is a million times better. It's not as if I'm a depressed person, I
have always had a good time. But recently; about 10 months ago, I met my new
boyfriend Rob. Everything was going perfectly until I started to stay around his house
and my night terrors came back. I did research and found that it is very rare for night
terrors to come back and even at this age, it can be more dangerous. It first started out as
waking up crying, but not remembering what I had dreamed about. I started sleep
walking and laughing in my sleep too. My boyfriend recalls that one night while he was
playing on his computer, I had fallen asleep next to him and started to shake. It was
almost as if my body was being moved by something else. He started to call my name to
see if I was ok. He said that I shot up in front of him with my eyes wide open and started
to crawl towards him really quickly with a really distorted laugh. As soon as this
happened, I woke up and I had no idea that any of this had happened. After about 2 weeks
of having the night terrors, I started to have the same reoccurring dream over and over.
My dream was that I was sitting in my room with some kind of ancient knife and was
slicing into my arms. I could feel every pain imaginable. When I woke up; the first night
after this dream, everything was ok and I just passed it off as a bad dream. But then as
the months went on, I began waking up in pain and finding that my left arm was sliced. I
don't keep sharp objects next to my bed and haven't really ever been depressed enough to
do this sort of thing to myself. The cuts became worse and only showed up on the left
side of my arms. My boyfriend looked after me most nights and sometimes he even had
to hold me down when I has sleeping. It was clear that I couldn't control myself when I
was asleep. I also began to have conversations in my sleep but talked in a strange voice
and talked about stuff I don't even understand. I started to talk about a house very close to
where my Nan lives and where I could find something. Most of the time I didn't know if
I was asleep or awake. I also began to see a little boy about 4 or 5 years old, walking
around in the living room. He was a very sweet boy and mainly walked around with
Rob's dad. After a short while he would disappear after giving me a wave. This boy did
seem very familiar to me, as if he was in my one of my family members. I felt very
attached to him as if he was a brother or a son. But as if by magic, everything I was
experiencing stopped. I'm afraid it will all begin again, like it did before but I just hope
that if it does, it won't be as bad as it was this time around. If anyone who has read this
has had the same problem I would love to hear what they have experienced

HAUNTED HOUSES-LATEST
(T. Stokes)

An ordinary looking modern 3 bed terraced house in a socially deprived area, 397
Wellfield St. Bewsey, England, Is on the market at 11,9950 pounds. The house it typical
of the modern small build homes hurriedly put up for the mass influx of foreign incomers
to our shores in recent years, and would not really merit a second look, except the house
hides a very dark secret.Donella Schofield was strangled here by her boyfriend of 15
years Steve Rankin,in a demonic rage, the boyfriend then committed suicide on
December 25th 2005, this is becoming known locally as the "Christmas day murders"
There are many cases on record of murder victims leaving a luminous imprint

at the murder spot, including one of Jack the Rippers victims Catherine Eddowes, The
kitchen where Donella ended her life, also shows a luminous body imprint. This is
technically called "penumbra" and is seen by experts as part of the auric signature.
Unfortunately the photos we took were not of sufficient standard to show what is
sometimes called, the light body in religious literature. These photos when taken
alongside advanced electronic voice phenomena, (A.E.V.P) Can give both amazing visual
and vocal proof, if taken within approx 4 days of death, before the astral and etheric
energies have dispersed, Although sworn to secrecy, we did hold a small prayer and
deliverance service for the souls of the tragedy, which I am told was not entirely
successful in placating the anger of the sad couple. For many years I would be asked by
estate agents or realtors, to discreetly visit homes that would not sell, these are called in
the trade "stickers" and spiritually cleanse through, The word "exorcism" is never
used.Halifax the estate agents selling the property, have tried to suppress all publicity and
are trying to pass this off as an ordinary house to unsuspecting buyers. Properties which
have been the focus of major tragedies such as this, are magnets for later unhappiness and
broken relationships, and often occupy that category known as "sick building syndrome"
The law in Britain is still being broken on a weekly basis by the suppression of
information which should be in the public domain on homes such as this, Mis-describing
of product is the term used recently in crown court.

THE HAUNTED AIRFIELD

(T. Stokes)

The world war two airfield known as R.A.F. Bircham Newton in rural England, has long
been a Mecca for both students of the paranormal, and spiritualist mediums arriving on a
mission to help and heal. The part of the airfield where even sceptics hear voices, and old
aircraft noises on a regular basis, is actually on what are now the tennis courts, and it is
here most paranormal activity occurres. So it was here that we focused our main
attentions. Such things as the setting up of machinery and the gadgetry of the paranormal,
inevitably attracts attention, and soon we had the obligatory bunch of "Mickey takers",
with the usual jokes that was probably older than they were. The words of Horace
Walpole came to mind:"The world is a comedy for those that think, and a tragedy for
those who feel ". And it was into the world of feelings that we were to trespass. Ghosts
fall roughly into two categories, there were those who were just the emotions of long ago
impressed into the ether, and like mindless recordings doing the same round time after
time, year after year, and those that were alive to their surroundings but trapped in time,
and it was these that we wished to communicate with, to see why they would accept no
mediums help to pass on to their correct sphere. In order to gain a verifiable record for
posterity, we had with us the paraphernalia of the E.V.P. specialist. Plus some M.O.D
scanning devices not normally available to investigators, which meant we could snatch
whole conversations from the past. Electronic Voice Phenomena, is the means with tape
recorders, and some small metallic amplifiers, S.T.R. conductors, kilner jar and sound
plates, to regain sounds lost in the past, on a recording.

The government consistently denies using mediums and psychics during world war two,
but due to the negligence of Winston Churchill, whole intelligence departments were run
by soviet agents and a lot of their material on the contributions made by British psychics
has been available from Soviet files, thanks to people like Vasili Mitrikhin, Constantin
Volkov, Oleg Bzorski and others. In fact the British agent Peter Wright of " Spy catcher"
fame, spoke of the possibilities of E.V.P. reclaiming voices of the dead during the troubles
in Cyprus, and experimented from his home in Essex, this man a great British patriot, was
cheated out of his pension by the very government he served, while the soviet defector
Anatole Vrinisky has described him as an electronics genius and one greatly feared in
Moscow. However, we stood about for quite some time on the tennis courts, and the
shouts and comments of the dead airmen caught on the wind, both amazed us, and gave
explanation of why these men would not go to gods allotted place, until they had their
say. One airman acted as spokes man for the others all gave their names and rank, He
said there were many airmen gathered here, which really shook me, and I wondered the
reasons why this could be so.Steve an old hand in these areas, who held the sound plates
began to weep and was shaking visibly.

With an emotional voice the airman told us that these bomber crews had been targeting
not enemy soldiers but, dormitory towns, where German soldiers wives and children
lived, these towns were largely undefended against attack, for surely there would be no
need to defend them, and Winston Churchill ordered not the German army, but the
families of German soldiers to be mass fire bombed. Again, it was Churchill who refused
to allow Germany offers to surrender since 1942, he and "Bomber" Harris wanted only
complete destruction, they called this many times, "total war". This airman's spirit then
said one cold, lonely and noisy bombing run, he suddenly found himself with other
British airmen, in a pushing throng of women and children, making for a large staircase
that arose up to quite where he could not see, but saw a mother trying to carry two injured
children, and on offering to carry one was shocked to see and smell, the child's burned
flesh, it was at this point that he realized that although he spoke no German, he could
understand every word spoken, and on turning to his air colleagues, he suddenly knew
they were all dead. Gone was any feeling of enemies for all helped each other to reach the
stair But almost all the British airmen decided to remain behind. These men are both
trapped and guilt ridden, they plead for their voices to be heard, they see themselves as
war criminals, they signed up to fight soldiers, not the wives and children of soldiers, and
need some degree of closure, their anger after all these years is still palpable. Asked if
they wish for help to progress on, almost to a man they do not, one man with a Scots
accent, said it is justice for the dead for which they wait. And please to tell their families
they were all O. K.

We read together for them the address of Canon Henry Scott -Holland, once dean of St.
Paul's: "Death is nothing at all, I have only slipped away into the next room, I am I and
you are you. Whatever we were to each other that we are still. Call me by my old
familiar name; speak to me in the easy way you always used. Put no difference into your
tone; wear no forced air of solemnity or sorrow. What is this death but a negligible
accident? Why should I be out of mind because I am out of sight? I am waiting for you,
for an interval, somewhere very near just around the corner, All is well." Further reading;
Falsehoods in wartime by A. Ponsonby From admiral to cabin boy by Barry Domville
Was the wartime bombing of civilians, a necessity or a crime ? A.C Grayling
Unfortunately the Churchill papers have been so sanitized as to be virtually worthless.

A FRENZY OF ACTIVITY
Recently I've been having quite a few things happen to me that have been really
REALLY scary. I have always had things going on around me that can not be explained
or that are just that little bit creepy but it seems that due to personal experiences lately it
has got that little bit more. You see 5 months ago I found out I was pregnant. the first
thing my mum happily said to me was "when your pregnant your most likely to have
scary encounters and to sense spirits" in a way she jinxed me on that one and I got more
than I bargained for. In my first to second months I went away to a great place called
Torquay in Devon which is south of England. After a 8 hour drive (VERY BAD
TRAFFIC) from London to Devon I was dead all I wanted to do was sleep but my partner
had other plans and we ended up going out till late and then rushing around looking for a
place to stay and found a great Bed and Breakfast. The house was beautiful and huge! It
was like a little home from home and I couldn't believe our luck when we got two room
for the price of one. We ended up getting a family room so there was the main bedroom
which we would sleep in and then another room off of that which had another double and
a single bed. The owner also said that we would be the first people to stay in this room
because he had only just converted that room to a room to rent after having it as a
personal space. Obviously not needing the other room we switched off the lights and shut
he door. After being asleep for about 3 hours I woke up very suddenly, bolt right up in the
bed seeing that the door to the other room was continuously opening and slamming
violently along with two cupboards either side of the door. To be honest I didn't click on
at first I just woke up my partner and said "shut the door its banging". Its only till his
reaction to the chaos I realized what was actually happening. I just froze but somehow he
got out of bed and went to the door, before his hand could reach the door handle it shut
and the handle turned around to lock the door and everything stopped. I don't know how
but I fell back to sleep. Due to morning sickness I didn't eat the breakfast that was served
up but he was straight out there in the kitchen eating his. While he was eating I got up to
have a wash but as I passed the door to the other room the handle turned and opened, I
was straight back under the covers while texting a very frantic message to him in the
other room telling him to get straight back I here. I don't know why but we stayed another
night but not much happened. We slept with the door open but with a bag in between the
door and door frame so it wouldn't bang and with the TV on. I remember waking up to
see that the door was closed, thinking he had got up to close it I fell back to sleep.
Waking up again I noticed the door was wide open now clearly seeing into the other
room, I just got under the covers and fell asleep (I have no idea how I do it!) The next
morning we woke up and got ready and left. In the car I asked him why he played with
the door all night and he just looked at me and said " well don't know what your talking
about I slept like a log and the bag was still in between the door this morning". Got to say
it was a great hotel and lovely people but not staying there EVER again, not in that room!

After coming back to London I had my 3 month scan and carried on with my pregnancy. I
started to get really bad pains in my side and my back but was advised this is due to
stretching and that it was perfectly normal. Due to these pains I didn't sleep much, if it
wasn't the back pains it was the sickness if it wasn't the sickness it was the heat! laying in
bed not having anything to do but moan silently I could hear banging on the wall right
next to my ear. leaning closer to the wall to hear all of a sudden was the biggest crash up
against the wall it scared the life out of me.The bang was so big and such an impact on
the wall my bed shook, I have never experienced and earthquake but I thought there was
one going on in my bed at that seconds it was that huge. I shot up an ran out of my room
to check what it was but nothing. On the wall joining that particular wall is only a picture
but the picture was fine.There is no explanation for it and the wall is a partition so no
pipes or anything going through it to make that noise. My partner sometimes works
nights so if I cant wait up or I will go to bed without him. Through that week the
sleepless nights didn't get better and when I did finally sleep I would wake up to the
feeling of someone getting in bed or sitting on the bed next to me, thinking it would be
him I would get up to look only quite hauntingly find my self in an empty dark room.

During four months of pregnancy the pains got worse and I got a fever and was very
drained. Most of the time I would sleep. Being alone in the house I would be in and out
of sleep not knowing if I was awake or not due to being so drowsy. I would hear people
talking either round me or in the other room but being so out of it I didn't react to it or
reply I just listened to it. It would sometimes be so quick I couldn't understand a word
they would be saying but it was panicked like they didn't have long to talk and had to say
it fast, sometimes it would just be crying or really quiet sobbing. The worst is when I was
having a dream and then I was woken very abruptly by a deep manly scream/shout right
next to my ears. A week later I lost my baby due to my illness and had to have an
operation. While in hospital I had to be put under and I was very worried because I have
only been put to sleep when I was very young and worried if I was strong enough to pull
through. Laying in the bed with the needle in my arm only two nurses were with me but
the room felt so crowded as I went under it was as if I had a room full of people crowding
around me an looking down on me then within seconds I was asleep. When waking up I
could feel someone stroking my hair, I couldn't understand what they were saying but I
just felt so calm and relaxed it was hard for me to see and it was so bright I didn't see
anything when I finally opened my eyes I was alone, no nurses, no family I was just
completely alone.

Its only just gone a month since it happened and I've now moved to my sister's house to
stay for a while just to get my self back together and rest. Even after being in a new
environment ill still wake up in the early hours hearing either to a baby crying or
someone whispering next to me but as soon as I am fully awake to try and listen harder it
will just go.

I don't know if everything that did happen to me happened as a sign to tell me what was
coming but it all just links together. It all built up more as the months went on. It is
almost as if I had someone watching over me while I was sick and after loosing the baby.
I feel comfort in the a way that someone was there with me looking over me and the baby
and that now maybe they are looking after the baby for me. All of the scary stuff that
happened before could have been warning signs or maybe something else I don't really
know. Obviously what my mum said is true you can sense things more when your
pregnant.

THE ORCHARD HOUSE SPIRITS

(Michelle)

When I was about eight years old, my mom, dad, sister and myself moved into a very old
orchard house located on 10 acres of land. Back in 1913 the house burned down, for
unknown reasons and was later rebuilt. We lived in the home for about 10 years and the
entire time, there were always signs that we were not the only ones in the home, such as
when we'd all be sitting in the living room, with our dogs at our feet and suddenly we'd
hear the dog dishes sliding across the linoleum floor in the kitchen. Sometimes our dishes
would even tip over on the counter as well. My whole family witnessed these events
happening, but I was the only one who actually saw spirits in the home. Rumor has it
that the man who rebuilt the home, had himself buried in the basement of this house. To
go down there, would give me a really intense feeling of discomfort. To get into this
area, you had to open a trap door in the floor of the linen closet upstairs, travel down a
very steep set of stairs that were actually more like a ladder to get into the basement area.
Oddly the walls and floor were all covered with cement. There was a preserves room with
thick, old wooden doors where my mother kept all her canning goods and also a meat
locker that my father used for hanging dear and such after hunting. I really feel that what
ever was down there was not happy. I would always race up the steps after getting
something for my mother and felt if I turned around I would see something awful right
behind me. I never had the guts to turn around, I would get to the top of the stairs and
quickly slam the trap door shut behind me. The first time I actually saw something was
when I was around 15 years old. I was in bed and had just gotten over a cold and still had
a bit of a cough. Mine and my sister's bedrooms were at the end of the hall and the
bathroom was right beside my room. That night the bathroom light had been left on and I
could see into the hallway. I began coughing and when I looked up to see what I first
thought was my mother standing there with a bottle of cough syrup in one hand and a
spoon in the other, instead it became more vivid as this image got closer to me, that it was
not my mother at all....it was a woman wearing attire back from the pioneer days. I don't
recall seeing her face, but do remember looking down and noticing the woman didn't
have any feet. Startled by this I reached up and frantically turned on my lamp, but she'd
disappeared by then. I feel now that she was not there for any reason, other than to help
me that night. On another occasion, a girlfriend of mine was over to spend the night. I
was sleeping on my single bed, situated against the wall and my friend slept on the floor.
We'd said our goodnights and I rolled over towards the wall when suddenly I felt
someone sit on the edge of my bed. I asked my friend what she was doing, but the sound
of her voice replied from the floor area "Nothing". What ever was sitting beside me had
vanished and my friend was left baffled about my strange inquiry. I truly believe that we
had at least two different spirits in the house. One in the basement area, which I felt was
probably angry that we intruded on his space and another spirit upstairs, which I believe
was a female presence and she was not at all threatening, she just wanted us to know she
was there and maybe give us a helping hand once in a while.

MY GHOSTLY BEGINNING
(Elly)

The first encounter I had, happened shortly after my Grandma died in 1970, I was 8 years
old. I had helped my Mom make her bed and when we'd finished she left the room
leaving me to pick up the stripped bedding from the floor. Before leaving the room I
looked back at the freshly made bed only to see that it looked like someone had laid
down on it rumpling the bed spread. I believe Grandma had paid us a visit. As a teen we
lived in a different home. One night as I watched TV while babysitting my younger
siblings, something flew passed my head from behind me and hit the living room window
taking a small chip out of the glass. This really unnerved me because there was nothing
but wall behind me and I couldn't find anything on the floor or window sill that damaged
the window.

A FRIEND RETURNS
(Elly)

In November of 1983 a very good friend of my husbands died in an accident. He

drowned in a vehicle that slid off the highway and plunged into a lake. Starting the night
he passed away and the days that followed before his funeral we had "visits" from him.
My husband had an old drum skin from his Grandfather's band hanging on our bedroom
wall. The initials on the skin were "BJ". My husbands initials are BJ as were his friend's.
This drum skin came off the wall knocking over a huge candle that first night. BJ drove a
large tow truck for a living and we had a picture hanging on the wall of that tow truck
towing a vehicle beside a lake, it flew off the wall and smashed. My husband and I were
watching TV one night and witnessed a butter knife jump off the counter in our kitchen.
On two occasions the keys to my husband's truck disappeared off the kitchen table. We
tore the house apart looking for them only to find them back on the table. After our son
was born in 1986 we moved to a bigger home.

THE GRAY LADY

(Elly)

My brother-in-law was moving in with us and had planned to occupy a room in the
basement. He and I walked into this room with some of his possessions only to be met
with a cold feeling of dread that made the hair on our scalps raise. Needless to say he
chose a different room! Thereafter, though I would frequently be woken up in the middle
of the night by the sound of voices coming up through the floor vent. It sounded like two
people, a man and a woman, having a conversation. Much to my annoyance, I could
never make out what they were saying! In 1988 we bought a house that had been built
just prior to 1900, it was a beautiful old place and I loved it! In this house I encountered
the "Gray Lady". I could only catch glimpses of her from the corner of my eye but I got
whiffs of her perfume all the time. She was fairly tall, dressed in a long skirt with a white
blouse and wore her hair in a bun at the back of her neck. One of my two cats saw her all
the time and would arch her back, flatten her ears and hiss. The two parrots would
squawk at her and one day while I was vacuuming she turned off the machine. As I
cleaned our bedrooms I was in the habit of closing the door of the room I had just
finished....she would open them again. She also opened the doors to my pantry and all the
closet doors. We had to sell that house due to divorce which broke my heart and didn't
please my "Gray Lady" either. One day, shortly before I moved, I was calling to my kids
through an upstairs window when the window came down and nearly broke all my
fingers. This particular window was a pain to open and an even bigger pain to close
because it didn't slide properly in the frame and needed to be wrestled with. The story of
this house is that it was built by sailor after he retired. One of the main support beams in
the house was part of a mast from that last ship he sailed on. He and his wife had never
had children and I think that's why she made herself known, she liked having a family
around.

IT DIDN'T LOOK LIKE A HAUNTED HOUSE!

(Anonymous)

A friend of mine from grade school told me that the house she lived in was haunted. I
didn't know what to think of it because the house didn't look like a "haunted house" it just
looked like a "normal" house. She would tell me that sometimes when her and her family
would be at the dinner table the pictures in the kitchen would fly off the wall, hitting
them in the head. Another incident was that they kept a ship on the shelf in the living
room, it would play music when wound up and they always kept it facing in a sideways
position. Well, sometimes you could be just sitting in the living room, all of a sudden the
music would begin playing from the ship and the front end of the ship would have
mysteriously changed positions. On another occasion, I was in the kitchen reading the
newspaper while waiting for my friend to get ready for us to go out. She came running in
and asked me who was in the house. I answered "No one but us". She then told me that
she heard a man's voice ask me what I was doing in the house and told me that I needed
to leave. She then went on to say that the man's voice sounded very threatening. I told
her that I had been sitting in the kitchen reading the paper the whole time. One possible
explanation for these hauntings might be the fact that years ago, before they moved in, a
couple was killed in the house. That was the last time I remember going over to her
place.

SOMETHING'S IN MY APARTMENT!
(Robin)

I was sleeping in my bed one night. I had a family member over who was 13 years old
and she decided to go to bed. I usually let my guests use my bed, while I sleep on the
couch. Anyway....she came running out of my bedroom, saying "I saw something at the
foot of your bed"! I told her "You're crazy". Being she was crying and I told her to go
ahead and lay on the loveseat and I would wake her up when I decided to go to bed
myself. I got tired and agreed to lay with her until she fell asleep. She started
whimpering, I asked "what's wrong"? and she said "I hear something in the living room".
I told her I hadn't heard anything out of the ordinary and I'm pretty used to the sounds of
my apartment being on the 10th floor (Having the main water pipes run through my walls
and they shake whenever someone uses the water). So I told her "Just close your eyes,
clear your mind and go to sleep, I have to get up early in the morning". So we're laying
there and I was laying on one side of the bed, with her on the other and I felt something
"nudge" me (As if to wake me to "get up"), I felt two fingers nudging my shoulder. I laid
there in complete stillness to see if it would happen again but it didn't. I rolled over and
said "Keisha, did you just nudge me"? and she said "No". I couldn't sleep after that, I
went back into the living room and turned the lamp on, laid beside the stereo, playing
classical music until I fell asleep. Sometimes, when I'm laying in bed (since I'm single),
it feels as though something is hovering over me, my body hairs start to tingle, maybe it's
just my imagination running away with me, but after the incident I just mentioned, I'm
weary that there might be some sort of presence in my apartment. Whatever or whoever
it is, doesn't come around too often. My sister says I have a "dimension opening" near
one of my pictures on the wall, which is close to the bathroom. I haven't experienced
anything out of the ordinary in the past....but since this episode, I can't help but wonder
what was going on.

THE DARK FIGURE

(Anonymous)

For about three months now, my friend and I have been experiencing numerous
encounters with a tall dark figure. It appears to be wearing a black trench coat and black
top hat. We believe it to be a male spirit because of the height, weight and hair. We can't
actually see any facial features on this "dark figure". At night weird things happen such
as movement of objects, touching, feeling and odd noises. Lights also start to flicker off
and on as if something flew under or in front of them. We have also witnessed what
appears to be movement in the main house, while we're at the cabin, twenty feet away.
Our dog has also had some bizarre encounter with something because she began acting
hysterical, running all over the house trying desperately to get outside and attack what
ever she saw out there. While on the front porch getting firewood and fresh air, we saw a
moving light, followed by at least two or more voices. After several minutes only one
strange looking person, whom we've never seen before in our lives, walked quite slowly
past the house. We found this odd, because our neighbors live further down the road and
this was obviously not one of them. I must mention that around the time all of this began
happening is around the time my friend's boyfriend committed suicide, I can't help but
wonder if all this occurring might have something to do with him or his death.

WHISPERS AND SMELLS

(Terra)

One day I was upstairs in my bedroom getting ready to settle down and watch a little t.v
before bed. My younger brother came upstairs and yelled to me to stop spraying my
perfume because it gave him migrains. I came out of my room ready to really yell at him
for yelling at me and this very beautiful smell hit my nose. I was stunned and looked over
at him and said that it wasn't any of my perfumes and why would I spray them before
bed? Now every time my mother puts the younger kids to bed she can smell this perfume
as if it watches over our family. Also while sitting at the computer I often hear whispers
coming from the intercom. I have a baby brother and also a handicapped sister and I
think whoever this person is whispers to them at night and that's what I am hearing over
the intercom.

DON'T WORRY AUNTY.....SHE'S ALREADY DEAD!

(Valerie)

I was just 6 years old, my sister was 7 and we had just lost our older sister two nights
earlier. Her name was Sherry, she was 13 years old and she was hit by a car. My mother
had a nervous breakdown, so my aunt was looking after us that night. It was about a 3600
square foot home. My sister and I were in bed and my aunt was downstairs in the living
room watching television. At around 12:00 am, my aunt heard someone upstairs walk
toward the washroom (No big deal). Then she heard someone being sick in the toilet and
then heard it flush afterwards. She ran upstairs only to find my sister and I, tucked away,
fast asleep. She went back downstairs and as soon as she got comfortable.....it happened
again! This happened one more time before she decided to wake my sister and I, to ask if
we felt o.k. We both answered that we were fine. We then asked her why she was so
upset.....she told us it was nothing and to go back to sleep. I then got out of my bed and
said to my aunt "Oh you must have heard Elizabeth, she gets sick at this time every
night....don't worry about it Aunty, she's already dead". I do not remember saying that to
my Aunt but she swears I did. After that, she researched the home's history......only to
find that an old woman by the name of Elizabeth, had died in my room, 20 years earlier.
We had many more encounters with Elizabeth but.......that's another story!

THE HUNTED
(Laura)

About ten years ago, my younger sister was in the basement with my other sister and a
friend. My sister, for no apparent reason began running up the stairs screaming that there
was a man with red eyes and a scary face chasing her. She ran to her room and shut the
door. My mom was freaking out, of coarse, because by now, we were all used to all this
weird kind of stuff happening to my sister. My mother realized what she had to do, so she
got her rosary and took it into my sister's room. The room was ice cold and as my mother
approached my sister, she sat up and began swearing at my mother to get out. My mother
responded by shouting "Get out of my daughter and leave her alone"! She tried to call a
priest, but the phone would not allow her to call out. All she heard were all kinds of
weird moaning, other's heard this moaning as well. On the display screen on the phone,
the numbers 666 would continuously run across the screen. The only person my mother
could get through to was my Aunt in Winnipeg, who did hear everything going on in the
background. Because she is very religious, she said she would pray and my mother hung
up the phone. Eventually my mother was able to get through to the priest, who rushed
over. To his surprise, he found what my mother told him was going on to be true. He
began praying and blessing my sister, the whole while telling whatever evil was in her, to
leave and that her soul belonged to God. All the while my sister screamed in another
voice that the holy water was burning her and she continued to swear at the priest. Her
friend stayed in the living room, in shock and crying while my mother and the priest
prayed for my sister. My other sister and her friend went to go outside, when they saw
and heard what ever it was leave my sister's room, come down into the living room and
as it was going out of the house, it went right through my other sister and she yelled out
in a voice that changed from her own, then it was gone. The priest blessed the rest of the
house and told our mother that everyone needed to continue to pray every night.

THE DARK ROOM

(Laura)

When I was a teenager, we lived in a very haunted house. My older sister was reading a
book in the basement where our rooms were at the time. This particular day, our cat stood
up, back arched and hissing at something. It darted upstairs and of coarse at this point
my sister was trying to figure out what spooked the cat....I should say who or what was in
the room to cause the cat to react this way. Before she knew it, the mattress lifted up on
one corner and she was punched by something that she could not see. When she came
running upstairs to tell us what happened, she was as white as a ghost and holding her
head. There was visible evidence of what she was telling us was true, because she had a
huge bump on her head and everything. On another occasion, my mother and I were
downstairs in the basement doing laundry. It was set up so that right at the bottom of the
stairs, was the washing machine and drier. If you looked to the right, you could see
straight through to my older sister's room and through the door, see mine. As we were
doing our wash, we both at the same time noticed a small black figure jump into my
closet, causing the closet doors to shake. It looked about the size of a child. We were
freaked out and my mother said "What the heck was that"? My response was "I don't
know, let's go look"! When we walked into the room, it was so cold in there, ice cold,
that you could literally see your breath as you exhaled. I looked in the closet only to find
it empty. Needless to say, mom didn't want us sleeping downstairs anymore. I still did
for a while though. While down there, on occasion, lights would flicker on and off. We
referred to the room as "The dark room" because it had a very weird feeling to it.
Whenever I would go in there, I would always feel as if I weren't alone. We discovered
that if we would have knocked out the wall in my closet, it would have taken us straight
to the room we referred to as "The dark room".
HAUNTED HOUSE ON DEVIL'S DOOR RD
(Jennie)

As a teenager my best friend lived way out in the country, on a road called Devil's Door
Road.
She would always tell me weird things that happened in her house. Her house had
originally been an old one-room school house, built sometime in the mid to late 1800's.
Her parents purchased it in the mid 1980's and converted it into a four bedroom house.
Since we were very close during high school, I always stayed at her place, but never
experienced anything out of the ordinary. One day my best friend, her mom and I were
sitting in the kitchen (which was a new addition to the house, built after they moved in)
when her mom called out "Kenny what are you doing?"(Kenny being my best friends
older brother). Her mom had seen the figure of an arm, a leg and part of a torso pass
halfway through the door before turning and going back to the main part of the house. I
vaguely saw something out of the corner of my eye, but it was just a blurry movement.
My best friend and I told her that Kenny was in the garage with one of his friends and
there was no one else in the house. You had to go by the kitchen in order to get in or out
of the house. We were all a little spooked at this point, even though weird things had been
happening the ten plus years they lived in the house no one ever saw the ghost that shared
their home.

MY GRAND FOLK'S HAUNTED HOUSE

(Julie)

My experiences started when I was little, while staying at my Grandparent's house. I

remember being up in the middle of the night and having very long conversations with a
spirit girl named Gloria. My grandmother used to tell me that she would hear me talking
sometimes for two hours at a time. As I got older, the phenomena changed. I would no
longer see the girl, but she would start to demonstrate her presence. One Christmas; with
everyone gathered at my Grand folk's house, all the women in the family began to
experience the sensation of having their rear ends pinched. However, I was the only one
to hear the giggle that followed each and every pinching. To this day I still experience
tapping on the shoulders, fingers running through my hair, tushie pinching and the
occasional piece of furniture moving in front of me.
THE MEAN SPIRIT

(Julie)

Probably one of the scariest things I ever experienced was at my friend's house. She and
her husband had recently separated and she was living at her parent's house with her twin
daughters. One particularly cold and stormy winter night; while her parents were away,
we had just put the twins down to sleep. We then settled down in the tv room to watch a
movie. Well, the movie we rented was awful, so we shut it off and started talking. She
was telling me that when she was younger, she was always afraid of going in to the guest
room by herself. She always felt like someone was watching her….and not in a good
way. As we were talking, the temperature in the room started to drop and I was getting
the feeling that we were not alone. My friend asked if I would go check on the girls while
she went to get us some drinks and snacks. As I walked up the stairs, I started feeling
very nervous. I got to the top of the stairs and turned just as I turned the corner to go into
the guest room; where the girls were sleeping….all of a sudden I felt myself get shoved
very violently. I barely had time to react! Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a man in a
school janitor's uniform, with coveralls and the school logo on them. He walked into the
guest room and closed the door. I tried desperately to get the door open….my friend
heard me struggling. As she reached the top of the stairs, the door opened and the girls
were still fast asleep. Not wanting to scare her, I didn't tell her about getting shoved. We
settled down into the living room and no sooner than we sat down, we heard a huge crash
in the closet right outside to living room door. We got up and opened the door and found
that the hanging bar and shelf had fallen down. We cleaned it up and decided maybe we
should go to bed. I woke up at 2:27 a.m. to the sound of heavy footsteps outside the door.
I tried to ignore them, but they kept getting louder and louder. Finally I said out loud
"Alright!! I get it. You're here too. Please just let me sleep in peace and leave everyone
here alone!" After that, everything went quiet. I thought everything was going to be fine
until I noticed that the bathroom light was switching on and off. In a last ditch effort, I
started to recite the Lord's Prayer. The light stopped flickering and the air actually felt
lighter. I went to sleep thinking that everything was over and for the vast majority it was.
Until we discovered one last surprise this spirit had left us. In the kitchen, every last
cupboard was open and all the dishes were turned upside down!

HAUNTED IWO JIMA

(Tim)

I have always had a real interest in ghosts, but never truly believed in themthat was until

I was stationed at the Atsugi Naval Base in Japan, about nine years ago. I had a flight to
the Island of Iwo Jima one day. If you don't know the history of Iwo Jima, it had the
most casualties in World War II. I always loved going there, being a real history buff and
all..until this one day. I always went out cave hunting, looking for artifacts from the war.
I've found spent shells and military boots, etc. There are a lot of bodies that were never
recovered, due to the amount of caves on this small island. On this one particular flight, I
was just too exhausted to do anything. All I could think about was getting a few winks of
shut eye when we landed. So when I arrived at the air terminal, I found a nice couch and
fell asleep instantly. I was awoken by someone shaking me. I looked around but no one
was there. I figured it was one of my friends playing a joke on me, so I closed my eyes
and pretended to sleep. I stayed still for a good ten minutes when I was shook again. I
jumped up expecting to scare who ever was shaking me, but when I looked around and
no one was there. One of the Japanese military who was working at the terminal came
over and asked me what was wrong. I was really shook up and explained to him what
had happened. He just nodded his head, smiled and then told me it happens all the time. I
am very interested in hearing from anyone who has also had any strange experiences at
this location or anywhere in Iwo Jima, Japan.

THE ELEVATOR ORDEAL

(Ivy)

I have a very active sixth sense. I have had many encounters and this is just one of them.
I've been working for the same company for some time now our building has several sets
of elevators. We never use one of the elevators that are located on the other side of the
building because it's only services up to the 20th floor and my office is on the 31st floor.
However, all the elevators stop on the 12th floor where the office fast food is located.
This particular day, after lunch my friend and I decided to go down to the ground floor to
smoke at the park, across from the office. Since we were going down anyway, we can
use any of the elevators to go down to the ground floor. This particular day because we
decided to use the set of elevators that is located closest to the cafeteria exit. The doors
opened and we clearly saw that the arrow was pointing downward...but to our surprise
when we got into the elevator, it began to ascend up. Suddenly the elevator stopped at
the 16th floor and when the doors opened it were pitch black. We heard what sounded
like a girl crying. We were dumbfounded because it's impossible for anyone to be in that
area, since that floor is completely abandoned. My friend kept frantically pushing the
close button, but no matter how many times she pushed that button, the elevator doors
just wouldn't close. Because we were stuck like that for about ten minutes already, I just
closed my eyes, expecting the worse. Finally I opened my eyes and while the cries were
still very audible in the distance I pushed the close button in one last effort and the doors
finally closed. We descended down to the ground floor in peace and went on to the park
to smoke. We were both pretty shaken by this and from that day forward, never used that
elevator again!

THE ABERYSTWYTH PROMENADE GHOSTS

(Phil and Marion)

I have fond memories of a holiday I once spent in the picturesque town of Aberystwyth
West coast Wales, staying at the Clarendon Hotel on the promenade (1971 July 23). I do
not know if the hotel still exists, perhaps you could advise me on this. Maybe it's just the
fact that Halloween is looming upon us, but my mind goes back to an event which has
stayed with me and my wife all of our lives and I would like to share it with you, perhaps
to see if anyone can enlighten us, or have had similar experiences. I will continue in my
wife’s own words : Apparently not being able to sleep and looking out from our hotel
window over the promenade she saw a young girl leaning on the railings and looking out
to sea, at first, all appearing normal, she thought nothing of it. Then she saw a young
male running up the promenade, at this point she realised that these people were not as
they seemed, they were floating silently above the pavement level by about 1' or so, to
this she awoke me frantically and I rushed to the window to see. To my amazement I
instantly saw that their feet were not in contact with the ground, I could hardly believe
what my eyes were seeing. The young male continued to run towards the girl who turned
towards him as if to greet him, they both seemed very happy to see each other as the male
embraced her enthusiastically, but all of this seemed to happen in slow motion and not in
contact with the floor. I realised what I was seeing was unnatural and tried to shout to
them to catch their attention but was unable to utter a sound. I can still see their attire.
After a short time they ran up the promenade, hand in hand, towards the beach access at
the end of the promenade. I was still trying to get their attention but only a whisper would
come out. Then they disappeared down the steps to the beach, into the sea at high tide, to
our disbelief. We waited to see if they returned for some time, to no avail. Disbelieving
what we had both seen we discussed this through a sleepless night. The next morning as
we were leaving the hotel we mentioned this to the hotel proprietor, who dumbfounded
and in amazement, disclosed that a young couple in the sixties some time ago had got
trapped by the incoming tide on the beach, the other side of the rock at the end of the
promenade of which I do not know the name. I am posting this account in the hope that
someone may have similar experiences or could shed some light on the events which
transpired that night

Unfriendly Ghosts in Our House

When I was a few months old my family moved from Texas into a beautiful home in
Louisiana. It was out in the country, and there were few houses that were close to us. At
first we were just renting it, but the man that owned it later sold it to us because the house
went into bankruptcy.

As far as I'm concerned there was a baby and a mother. At night my dad used to watch
TV late. Sometimes he would hear me cry (or so he thought), so he would go check on
me. It seemed to come from the other side of the house, but as soon as he would reach the
hall it would stop. Figuring I just stopped crying, he would come make sure I was okay,
but when he looked closely there were no signs that I had been crying. It happened more
than once, and I was never the one crying. He would try to sneak to my room, but there
were always the same results. Sometimes I would even be sleeping in my mom's room, or
not even home. It still always seemed to come from that side of the house, and it was a
baby crying. A young girl (my room and the hall was a whole different house that was
moved to that location many years ago. A doctor bought the house and added on to it).

When I was maybe three or four my dad started working overseas, so there was only my
mom, me, my brother, and my sister (both teenagers).

My sister's boyfriend would sometimes stay at our house. My mom moved me to the
other side of the house in her room because I was terrified to sleep in my room. I always
felt that something was watching me and I was also scared of the staircase -which I could
clearly see from my door. My mom would offer William to sleep in my room, but he
refused. No matter what, he would sleep on the couch.

I loved to draw when I was little, and I still do, so we would put all of my drawings at the
bottom of my closet. One day he finally told my mom that the reason he wouldn't sleep in
my room was because one night he woke up and heard papers being moved. He got up
and went into my room and saw papers floating in the air and being tossed to the side as
if they were being looked through. Not only that, I had numerous wind up toys and a
laughing phone that would wind up in the night. The little girl loved to play with my
toys!

One night I had a dream that the little girl was my best friend, but no matter what, we
would always play by the staircase and in my room. She refused to go anywhere else.

After a while my brother and my sister moved out, so there was only me (a young girl),
my mom, the ghost mom, and the ghost daughter (which also seemed to be a young girl).

I know there is a mom because, one day, my mom was going upstairs to clean my
brother's room, and a lady in a long brown dress was standing on the staircase blocking
her way upstairs. Also, one night I woke up to a creaking noise that was coming from my
mom's room. When I walked into her room the rocking chair was rocking back and forth,
and when I went to see if the window was open in case the wind was blowing... It
wasn't... And there was an indention in the chair... As if somebody was sitting in it. Like
the mother was rocking her baby to sleep.

When I was in first grade we moved to Grand Isle, but we would come to the house on
the weekends. Since we left it was never the same. When we would come home no matter
what we did, it was cold (we even got a fireplace installed... We would come home and it
had gotten so cold that our plates were cracked and my fish had died), and the house had
a weird feeling to it. I missed the house, but I for some reason I just couldn't stay in it
when we came to visit. I would ALWAYS go to a friend's house.

One night I had a dream. My mom and I were outside and all of a sudden three men came
up to us and tried to kill us. They looked Chinese or Vietnamese. In my dream our yard
was a sugarcane field (our house is actually built on what used to be a sugarcane field).
The men made a box, and it seemed very important to them. Everything was a sugarcane
field -except for our driveway and a tree. The three men killed my mom and I and buried
the box next to the tree, the one on the side of our driveway. I know what tree it was in
real life but we moved before I ever thought about digging there.

My mom and I were talking one day, and all of a sudden she said that one night she woke
up to what seemed to be a horrible fight. It came from the other side of the house -yet it
seemed like it was happening right in front of her. From what she remembers there was
three men yelling and screaming... Killing the mother and daughter... Just like in my
dream, except it wasn't my mom and I. Whatever the men were screaming the K in the
language was mostly what was heard. She pictured three men of a Vietnamese type... I
had NEVER spoken to her about the dream before.

People that came to our house would hear whispering, see shadows, and they would also
hear my toys being played with. They all said that it was coming from my room or the
staircase. They knew the house was haunted, but if they were making up stories, how
would they know that things usually only happened by my room?

At first my mom and I thought they were just two innocent little ghosts, but our minds
were changed. As soon as my mom got the idea to get the house blessed and look up the
history of the house, our lives were turned upside down. We were FORCED by my dad to
sell the house, and many other things went wrong! When my mom and I thought about
everything that had happened over the years, we began to realize maybe we were wrong
about the ghosts all along. Where they ever really nice? There was always bugs and
snakes in and around the house no matter what. No matter what, it was cold, nobody
wanted to stay, they moved out refusing to stay... Everybody except for me and my
mom... Doesn't it just seem a little weird that there was a mother and daughter ghost...
And me and my mom were the longest people to stay in the house?

We finally moved and our lives seemed so much better. Even thought it was a beautiful
house and will never live in one like it again, my mom and I have found a nice town in
southern Louisiana, and were just fine without a nice fancy house... I guess money really
can't buy happiness.
We actually sold this house not even two years ago. The people that we sold it to had two
little twin girls, and I guarantee you they stayed in my room (it was pink and pretty), and
that is where most of the stuff happened. The house is already for sale again. I think the
girls became scared. Who buys a house for $400,000 and sells it not even two years later?
Perhaps they couldn't keep up with it... mowing the yard, having to clean the house... but
then again I doubt it... they redid almost the whole house. Doesn't sound like their lazy.
I'm dying to know if they experienced the same things that my mom and I did when we
lived there. I would get my mom to call them...but they might go crazy on us and sue
us.... (we didn't exactly tell them it was haunted.. oopsie.)

The Night Visitor - A Real Ghost Story

It was about three o'clock in the morning and I was in my house alone. I was getting
ready for bed and was beginning to say my prayers. I have a special prayer room where I
go and say my prayers.
Something told me to go into my room and begin to say my prayers NOW.
I sat down on my prayer rug and started saying my prayers.
While saying my prayers, I began to hear this thumping noise. It sounded very far away. I
wondered to myself what it was because there was no one else in the house but me. The
thumping started to get louder and closer. I listened again and wondered what is was.
Suddenly I began to smell this smell, it was faint at first, but became stronger as the
thumping became louder... This smell, smelled like despair, hopelessness,
unhappiness,being loss, extreme sadness, emptiness, it grew stronger and the thumping
louder...
I continued with my praying, wondering who, or what was coming my way, for it was
obvious it was coming to me, the thumping became like drums banging one step at a
time,louder and louder it came, the smell overwhelming high.. I continued praying. The
sound suddenly stopped. I was totally petrified, out of the corner of my eyes (for I was
looking straight ahead, saying my prayers fervently), I saw this Thing standing in the
entrance of my prayer room. It was 8-9 feet tall, it was so black that the darkness
silhouetted around it. (I had no lights on in the other part of the house) It had a face like a
bull and it slowly turn its red eyes towards me and looked down on me where I was
sitting saying my prayers.
The feelings of despair, hopelessness, unhappiness, swaying and churning inside of it,
screaming, crying out, from its being. This Thing looked straight at me for a full thirty
seconds, not saying a word, just looking, watching, not coming into the room. I continued
saying my prayers, suddenly it vanished, disappeared without a trace. I finished my
prayers and went to bed.
True story, no lie. My experience from this made me realize that all the misery and
misfortunes that mankind is experiencing and trying to correct, stems from this one
creature, who creates and consumes people manifesting these types of energies. Until we
realize this is the real villain, trying to correct those ills mentioned it is useless.

Ghost Haunting in an Old House

A year and a half ago me and my husband bought a old 1876 house located in its own
ground.
The first night I was getting changed and my husband was watching T.V. there was a
bedroom opposite my room the windows were shut tight but all of a sudden the door
opened and slammed shut I went to push it open but it felt like someone was putting there
force on the other side, I ran down stairs to ask if my husband was messing around but he
said "no", when I went to open it again it opened I walked inside turned the light on it
seemed really cold there I remembered I rolled a new rug up but I found it unrolled and it
was dirty, the slamming of the door happened again around 3:30 am, the next morning I
told my husband what had happened and he said "I'm imagining things", but I knew
something was wrong.

The next night I was prepared I took a torch and a digital camera it was really dark in the
room so I took about 15 pictures I left the room and I printed the photos out and it
showed an outline of a little girl.

Me and my husband have now moved out of that house it was so cold in that house and it
was so spooky.

Strange Things
I was in the living room with my mom and I was on one couch just there with my mom
quite because my mom was reading a 15 min prayer book when she was half through the
book we hear someone walking in the kitchen like men's boots walking in the kitchen. I
got so scared I jumped up and sat next to my mom.

This other time I was playing hide and seek with my sister and friend I was going to go
look in the closet and I saw a little girl standing there looking at us play I turned on the
lights and all three of us left that room and never played hide and seek again.

When we were in the shower you would feel like someone was watching you. When my
mom was inside the house alone she would here someone in my little brothers room
moving boxes. My little brother saw a little girl sitting in a little power wheel car that we
had in our room and she was just there watching him play with his toys. He ran out of
there and told my mom, he was only three and he still remembers.

I would see a cat sometimes. The first time I saw the cat my mom was behind me and the
cat went from one wall to the other. I screamed really loud. My mom asked me what was
wrong. I told her but she didn't believe me because she didn't see the cat and the same day
I went to my room and out of the corner of my eye I saw that cat going to my closet but
when I turned around the cat was gone. The last time I saw that cat was in the kitchen. It
went right in front of me and I felt its fur touch my leg. I almost tripped over it and that
was the last time I ever saw that cat.
My mom still lives in that house and she says she still sees stuff and she hears things.

Esmeralda Leal

Slave Cemetery
I was Living in a Old neighborhood that I had lived in for years. One day me and my
friends heard a story from one of the elderly men that had been around even before the
houses where built.

He said it use to be an old slave plantation and that there was a slave cemetery in the
woods behind this old burned down house. So of course me and my friends wanted to
find out more so we took a hike up the hill behind the old burned down house and found
a little cabin. Being freaked out enough we still went on up another hill. We traveled
through many trees then finally came upon a old wooden sign that said Alexandria Old
Plantation on it.

We walked a little bit more seeing old grave stones, more of rocks with names on them,
my friend noticed that a cement box was open with the top laying beside it on the ground.
Then all of a sudden we heard a scream and it was so loud and high pitched. We turned
around and saw a tree that was not there before with a rope hanging from it.

We went home later thinking maybe it was just our heads tricking us, but we were soon
told a little slave girl killed her self when she went to go visit her dead Mother.

Raven
Strange Noises
There is a small town in France called Aix en Provence which has only old buildings to
live in. I rented an old apartment there as a student 4 years ago. At the beginning it
seemed nice and warm but during my stay there I realized that it wasn't at all friendly.

It all started with strange noises during the night like if I was living with someone else. I
was sleeping in the bedroom and noises came from the living room and the kitchen.
Every time I went to check what was going on,I found several things changed like if
someone was moving them.

I thought that I was imagining things but then one night I figured that I had to move out. I
was really tired that day and decided to have an early night. While trying to sleep with
my bedroom door locked I heard an extremely loud noise coming from the kitchen like if
several glasses were breaking. I thought that I didn't have to go and check this time but it
wouldn't stop.

I really don't know how but I found the courage to get up and go towards the kitchen. I
switched on all lights and went into the kitchen only to find out that all things were in
order. As I stood there for only a minute, terrified, the noise of the breaking glass came
from the bedroom this time! I really can't recall how fast I got dressed in the middle of
the night and left the house! The next day I was moving out.

The apartment was situated in a building dated from 1820. As I found out later on,
everyone that had rented the house before me had left in less than 2 months. I stayed
there 6 months.

Boy in the mirror? Nicholas?

Hello,My name is not important,but I have a ghost story that is not a "story". We live in a
apartment that is about 150 years old. It is odd that the building has 13 apartments.
Alburtis PA. has a lot of history behind it. It was a booming iron factory in the 1800's,
now a park. The area is also known for the iron horse "railroad". I know that there was a
station across the street from us. I believe our place was a hotel at some point in time.

Now for the story. Nicholas? yes, we named our ghost. He's about 9 or 10 years old. All I
saw was his face and plaid shirt. I saw him in the mirror. He had a blank yet sad stare on
his face. Even if you don't believe in ghosts it would scare the hell out of you if you saw a
boy in the mirror standing behind you. Seeing him may have turned my face as pail as
his. We believe he may be a lost and lonely soul. About 3 months later he left the building
through a closet door in the bedroom. After that I had no encounter with him but there has
been frequent calling of names.

Erik
Ghost Biker
At the time of this experience I lived in Derby England. It was about 3 or 4 in the
morning and I was at the beginning of a journey to work after a weekend at home. I had
to be at work by 8 a.m. and it was a 3 or 4 hour drive.

It was dark and raining a little as I set off and I was driving through the town on well lit
streets, to get onto the motorway (freeway). As I approached a T junction where I
intended to turn left I saw a figure standing in the middle of the 'T'. I judged him to be in
his 20's. He had blonde hair and was wearing one-piece green biker leathers and biker
boots.

At first I thought he'd fallen off his bike in the wet conditions so I slowed to take in the
scene as I didn't want to endanger him by driving too close. Also, I thought there may be
some wreckage on the road which I didn't want to drive into or over.

As I got close enough to make out the detail in my headlights I couldn't see any wreckage
just the guy standing looking in my direction. As I approached he gave a lop-sided smile
or leer and, standing still, turned his head to watch me as I made my left turn. That was
the point where I knew this was something weird. It just didn't look right. When I looked
back using the cars mirrors he had gone, just from one second to the other. It wasn't until
then, as I was driving away, that I realized this had been a ghostly experience.

Jam

The Tobacco Barn Ghost

This happened two years ago. I was with my cousin in a barn and we usually climb there
all the time but, May 22,05 we were going to hang Tobacco and I went to the stripping
room to get some tobacco sticks and I heard footsteps and then a quick flash.

Well I kinda thought that it was paranormal, so I went to my grandmother and asked her
if there was a death in the barn a while ago. and she said yes, a man was working and the
owner had been mad at the man for taking money from him and the owner killed the man
with a pick axe.

The man had killed him in 1954. He had tried to cover up the scene but the body was
found by a little girl after pulling up bloody water from the well. The owner was
prosecuted for murder so now the barn is haunted, and boy is it cool to sleep in at night.
It's kind of scary at first but my cousin and I talk to the man at night and it is creepy.

The well has actually caved in and they buried him on the same farm, but he's not seen
much any more. So I personally think he's passed on for good.
The Ghost in My House
The night it happened I was lying in bed oblivious to what was going on in my house. As
the night fell it got creepier by the moment. Dishes were falling to the ground, whispers
in my ear, footsteps in the hall. And the water in my bathroom sink was running all at
once. I decided to get up, face my fears and see what was happening in my very own
house.

I walked gently and slowly down the stairs, waited by the wall and poked my head out to
see. When I did this, there in front of my face I saw a woman with long black hair and
jagged old clothes doing the same thing on the other side of the wall.

I screamed and ran for the door, pulling and tugging at the door, but nothing happened. It
was like someone or something was holding it closed.

I ran to the basement to get some sort of weapon but there I heard more, louder, whispers.
Banging on the closed door was something I fear to tell. I was running to the door of the
basement but, it was locked. I was stranded in my own basement with fear and
discomfort. Again I saw the woman standing in front of me, staring and coming toward
me. I went black.

In the morning I woke up in my bed with 3 scratches down my palm to wrist. Blood
stains were all over my bed and clothes. I still to this day don't know what happened to
me that night. I've wanted to leave for thirteen years now but, its like the spirits are eating
at my soul and leaving me with nothing but fear and doubt of life.

I've decided now to live among them and let them take control of me. I have no strength
to fight. I have no control of myself. I couldn't leave if I tried. I'm trapped.

Mark

The Stranger
I was spending the night at Katie's house. We were watching E! True Hollywood Story
when out of the blue, the phone rang. I answered the phone but all I heard was a crackle
on the other end. We didn't pay much attention to it until we got another phone call about
30 minutes later at midnight. Katie answered and all she heard was a loud breathing
sound. We knew that it wasn't are friends pranking us because both of us felt like we were
being watched.

Then we heard a knock on Katie's bedroom door. We both figured that it was her
grandparents coming to tell us to go to sleep. We didn't answer the door because we were
staying up later than we were supposed to so we turned off the TV and pretended we
were asleep.
Just as we crawled under the covers, the door opened but it wasn't her grandparents. As
we both peeked over the covers to see who it was the door slammed shut.

As we went back under the covers a chill went down our spines, it felt cooler in the room.
And suddenly the windows and the door started repeatedly opening and closeting. And
then we both decided to sleep in the living room but it followed us.

We were starting to get scared so we went to wake some of the other girls up, but none of
them were there. So cautiously, we looked around the house for them, but all we found
was fresh blood on the kitchen counter.

There was a terrible stench in the air. It smelled like rotting meat. what was bad about it
all was that no one was there but us. so we will never know if it was a real event or a
illusion.

Claudia and Katie

It's With Me Presently

I have a poltergeist "staying" at my house for about 3 months now. Several times daily I
hear (as well as my guests) very loud "knocking" sounds coming from an area about 3
feet away from us. How loud? Very loud and disturbing and scary to all there. It comes at
all hours of the day and evening with no warning.

Just 3 or 4 loud raps are heard. This is scary, very scary indeed. Oh yes, I also hear
whispering and chanting late at night in the house and just several weeks ago a rock was
hurled at me from out of no where Literally.

What's going on here? By the way, I am not a child. I am 61 years old, an American
living in Asia for the past 15 years.

John W Durkin, Makati City, Philippines

Kingdom Lane
Me and my friend Saskia were walking my dogs, then we thought we saw fire, we
quickly took the dogs back and tried to look for the fire again. There was no trace of any
fire. We went right down, and turned down Kingdom Lane. We had walked halfway up
when we saw what looked like a tall, long black ghostly figure, we both turned round
screaming our heads off.
When we both dared to turn round, we went all the way up and saw nothing ever again.
When we ran back another way, we looked in this old deserted house, in the window was
a skull.
We have seen nothing since. Its not much, but its true.

Strange Voice Recording

ok, last night me and my friends were throwing a surprise party for my friend, at around
11:00 my Christine and Marie went to bed so me, Aubrey, Brooke, Jessica and Brittany
were popping helium balloons and inhaling them and recording our selves on a cell
phone. When we played it back at a certain part every time we heard a dark raspy voice
say "I am Lord I am" and we all freaked out, and so we played it quite a few times every
time giving us shivers.

Then Jessica and Aubrey said that they hear "one more" and think that it was me leaning
over to Jessica and that's why it was deeper than my voice but when we tried to record
me talking on my stomach it did not sound at all like it. Then after a couple more play
backs we heard "one more" in the same voice. This time all of us did and then it said "I
am Lord I am" and then we played it back again we didn't hear the "One More" at all.

What makes this even stranger was that when we would hear the voice you could not hear
anything else nothing at all it was clear as day. Then the next day when we left and came
home we played it for my aunt and she heard "I am Lord I am" as well and when we
played it the second time we all heard "one more" and then "I am Lord I am" and we
flipped out again and then when we played it the 3rd time we couldn't hear it and I don't
know what to think, I am a Christian and I do believe and the house we were staying at
we were in the basement and it was dug into the ground like in a hill and we still have the
recording it is on Jessica's cell phone, I still don't know what to think about this, my
friends Brooke and Brittany were so scared they were crying.

Jarret
The Disappearing Guy
I was stationed in Hamburg Germany from 79-82. While there I'd pull CQ runner for $25
a night, a way to make extra money, CQ runner is charge of quarters runner. The next day
you have it off to recoup.

One night while pulling CQ runner, the Sgt (CQ), was asleep, everyone had pretty much
come in from downtown and I was on watch. I was reading a book in the early hours of
the morning when a guy came in - short red hair, light short sleeved shirt, jeans, a white
guy with freckles. He passed by me, went upstairs and came back by on his way out
about 5 minutes later.

It took me a bit to realize something, I didn't hear the front door open or shut. The front
door was a heavy metal door which had been welded and no matter what we did it made a
squeaking sound. Well, I hadn't heard it, so I went and checked. I opened it and I heard
the squeaking sound, so I know the guy didn't go through this door.

On our basement floor we had the NBC room, arms room, etc and we kept it chained up
for safety reasons. It was still locked and I know the guy didn't go back by me, so where
did he go, plus when taking the stairs to the upper floors of the barracks, despite tennis
shoes or boots you make a sound on the steps. I realized later he didn't, my hearing was,
and still is, quite acute, and my attention to detail is good too. I'm an artist and the small
details count. I don't know who he was, never seen him since, and I know for sure he
never left our barracks by the front or basement doors, so where did he go?, I was wide
awake and alert at the time, and the crazy thing is he looked as human as you or I, flesh
tones and all.

Michael G. Kershner

Green Mist Girl

My daughter always used to sleep walk at my other house in Brownsville Indiana. She
told me that when she slept walk at the end of my stairs stood a 5-6 year old girl. She had
hair that ended a little bit above the armpits and her body was surrounded by green mist.

The little girl told my daughter to jump of the top of the stairs. The ghost told my 6-7
daughter that she would float and fly. Luckly my daughter didn't listen to the ghost and
walked down. But my daughter said that the ghost was mad at her.

Some days the ghost would demenstrate and when the ghost jumped she flew. Some days
she could feel herself floughting in thin air. From this day on my daughter can still
remember.
The Scary Zombie
This story is absolutely true. One night I was driving home from my girlfriend's house
about one in the morning. Going through a dark part of town with no street lights, I saw a
shadow figure lurching into the road about two hundred yards ahead.

I immediately slowed down, thinking the person might be drunk. As I approached closer
the person stopped directly in the middle of the road. I slowed down further, going no
faster than 5 mph, because I didn't want to hit the person who was swaying visibly.

As I drove past I looked at the person and all of my hair immediately stood on end.
Although he appeared to have the features of a black man including an afro hair style and
large lips, he was as white as a sheet of paper. Also, all of his clothes looked as if they
had been completely bleached white. Worst of all, his face was all screwed up sideways
and his jaw hung open a good six inches, much more than humanly possible.

My immediate reaction was, "This person is dead." I drove off visibly shaken, and when I
got about fifty yards past I looked back at him in my rear view mirror. He slowly turned
around to face my car, and when he was directly in line with me, twdo piercing, laser-like
beams of pure white light burst forth from his eyes, and shot into my car. There were no
streetlights in that area and no oncoming cars.

Kurt Rightmyer

Little Old Lady

When I was 13 we decided to move into a three story house which wasn't too far from
our old one. When we first visited the house there wasn't much in the house, except for
the things that the man who sold the house left for us.

One night as I was asleep with the door open I saw a small old woman like figure slowly
walk by my bedroom door. Which was going down the stairs. I ran to the light switch to
turn it on, and then slammed the door shut. I couldn't fall back asleep afterwards.

The next day I told my dad about what I had seen but he didn't believe me. So that night
when my parents were asleep my mom woke up to a strange sound such as a piano
playing a slow song, my mom woke my father to ask if he could hear it as well. He said
'Yes!'

Another incident which happened in the house was whenever my mom was blow drying
her hair, and my father was gone to the nearby convenience store to get gas. My mom had
thought that my dad was home already, and when she said his name nobody answered so
she got scared and slammed the bathroom door shut and then waited for my dad to get
home.
She told my dad what she seen but he didn't believe her. My dad also told my mom and I
that he heard a small woman's voice screaming, but then just said it was the dog crying.

We also heard other things such as, voices, snoring, and crying. We have also seen
figures, and weird things would happen, such as things moving around the house, which
we put in a certain spot.

Peek a Boo Boy Ghost

WELL, I use to live with my parents and three siblings at this home where we used to
live. All kinds of strange things happened in this home when we lived there. Everyone
had experienced something there, I have experienced other things to, but this one story I
will tell you.

I was living somewhere else at the time, but one night on my way to work I thought I
would stop by and see my parents. As I was leaving, I went outside on the porch of their
house. My little nephew was telling me bye and my dad too.

They went back inside and shut the door. I went to my car and as I backed my car up I
looked into my mirror and saw a little boy peeking from around the corner of the house. I
stopped, knowing my nephew was in the house, but I blew my horn and dad stepped out.
I asked if Shawn was still in the house. He said yes.

Everyone has seen this little boy many times. He came into my brothers room and got in
bed with him. My brother, he was thinking it was his nephew. My sister saw him peeking
around furniture in the house and also outside at Christmas.

But he only seem to be around when other children are around. In front of our house
before we moved in a woman who was pregnant got hit by a car and died. So we always
thought it was the ghost of that child. I could tell you some really stuff that happen at that
home. We sold the home but I believe its the land that is haunted not the mobile home.

Jane
The Pretty Ten Year Old Girl Ghost
I had been going out with my boyfriend for just four months. One night I was sitting in
my room, in bed, while having a conversation with him over MSN. I looked up from my
laptop screen to see a girl standing by my open door. She was very, very pretty, looked
about twelve years old, about 5' 2'' tall with pale skin and long, reddish-brown, wavy,
layered hair. She was wearing black shoes which looked like school shoes, white tights
and a dark grey dress with a light grey long-sleeved t-shirt. She disappeared after only a
few seconds.

I told my boyfriend that I had just seen a ghost and he asked me to describe it. When I
did, he replied "That has to be my cousin Susan who died when she was ten." He said she
looked older than she was and was tall for her age. She wore that style of clothes and had
hair like that. He and I have not spoken about it since, obviously it's a very emotional
topic for him.

Since then, I haven't seen her but I've felt her presence. I can often feel her behind me,
watching. I think she is checking up on me, but I can't think why, or what would draw her
to me. I have not been with my boyfriend for very long, and things like that don't happen
until a couple have been married for years. I'm confused as to what she wants or why
she's following me.

She's not at all scary, she's just a little girl and seems nice although we have never
spoken. It can be quite creepy to think that she's watching me all the time though...

Maria Connolly

Young Boy's Ghost in the Dark

When we were younger, my friend told me about people who would stand in her
bedroom doorway at night. I never thought anything of it at the time. Every once in a
while her mother would talk about being frightened by what she would say about people
in their house late at night. Still, I never thought anything of it.

As we got older, my friend and I would go out and party together. We would often spend
the nights at her house if there was nothing else going on. She told me one night about a
boy in her room. She said the boy was a ghost.

Her sister and mother both told me about the ghost and how it had bothered my friend.
They talked about it and how they were afraid to spend the night in the room with my
friend. They believed her because they both knew her to not have any imagination for this
sort of thing.
One night, after she had told me that the other night the ghost had visited her, I decided to
spend the night in her room. She had said he would come and stand by her bed and look
at her. He even comforted her one night after she had fought with her father.

As we lay in bed with the radio on, the boredom overtook me. I began to fall asleep when
suddenly my friend grabbed hold of my arm. She asked me if I could see him. I
whispered 'no' and looked intently into the dark. She continued to ask if I could see him.

Apparently the apparition stood at the side of the bed and stared at us. He was young and
wore a baseball cap. He then laid on top of her and stared her in the face. I still could not
see him. She said he could make an indent in the sheets, but I could not see it.

When she turned on the light he could not be seen, by her or me. When she turned the
lights back off he was still gone.

When I started to fall asleep again the boy appeared. This time he stood at the foot of the
bed, she said. As I lay there, the blankets slowly slid off of me. When I pulled them back
up, they slowly came off again. This usually did not happen and I knew it was the boy.

Eventually we fell asleep, but it was the scariest night of my life and it was the night I
started to believe in ghosts.

Weird Sighting at the Morris Arboretum

This is probably one of the weirdest and scariest experiences I ever had in my life. It
happened a couple of Falls ago. My dad took my little brother and I up to the Morris
Arboretum of the University of Pennsylvania to look at some gardens.

If I remember correctly, we were walking around the Greenhouse when we saw a path
leading out into the woods, which I think is called The Woodland Trail. Being the curious
kids that we were, me and my little brother decided to explore the path while our father
stayed behind to look at more flowers or trees or something.

Well, the path took us uphill into a forest. There was a fork in the road, so my brother
decided to take the downhill path while I continued further uphill. I started to get an eerie
feeling, probably sparked by all the rustling noises I began to hear. I assumed they were
only chipmunks and continued on.

It was when I got to the top of the slope and spotted the outskirts of a meadow that I
suddenly began to hear loud popping sounds coming from above me. Rocks also began to
tumble down the hill and hit me. I assumed these were only chipmunks or deer, so I
continued on.
As the sounds and rocks became more frequent, I became more worried. I called down to
my brother (he was down at the bottom of the slope, near a lake, and he could still hear
me) and he told me to keep following the road and that we'd cross paths eventually.

I called "Hello?" up at the meadow multiple times to make sure that there were no
hunters who were shooting (that's how loud the noises became) up there who would
mistake me for an animal and shoot me. No one responded. The sounds got louder and
louder and I got more frightened.

Finally, I met up with my brother. He brought me down the slope to a lake, where a
bunch of ducks where swimming on the water. I was calm again, until a whole bunch of
rocks began falling and more popping sounds started. The ducks flew away in a hurry,
and my brother and I took that as a bad sign.

We began to run out of the woods until we were stopped by a huge rock in the path (how
convenient). My brother looked back and said "Oh my God, what is that?" He would later
describe it as "Someone wearing a large coat hanging from the tree." My vision was
blocked my a tree that was in the way (again, how convenient) but I could see something
huge and black.

Needless to say, we climbed over that rock and ran out of that forest as fast as we could!
We met up with our dad, who of course didn't believe our story.

The Haunted Old Plantation House

When I was around 12 or so my Dad and Step-mom moved into an old plantation home
with my two stepbrothers and half brother. I visited on the weekends. I was always
superstitious and wondered if when seeing the house for the first time I was letting my
imagination get the best of me.

It was a beautiful home - in it's prime and when we lived there. At the same time it was
also the type of place that looks like the often described haunted house. It was so large
that one whole wing of it was not even used. It was a rental, owned by a family that also
were the only undertakers in a very small town. I never liked the house at night - in the
day it was ok - but no matter what time it was I always had this feeling that someone was
watching me. I never felt completely relaxed. Sometimes I was so scared at night that I
would sweat while trying to fall asleep.

My first personal experience was early on. My oldest brother had a few friends over and
suddenly, about a half hour after falling asleep, I heard the piano start to play. The piano
was not an automatic player and it was in the part of the house that was closed off. But
since there were teenagers the next morning at breakfast I asked who was playing the
piano late. No one. No one was even in the part of the house. It was only accessible
through my parent's room and they were in bed at the time. My Dad told me not to let my
imagination run wild. So I brushed it off.

Then, a few months later, my little brother was slapped on the back while he was
sleeping. It even left a bruise. He woke up screaming and horrified. He described the
hand as being like our grandfather's, dry and large. The two younger boys shared a room
so my parents suggested that my older brother had done it as a prank. My little brother
quickly shot down that idea and took up for my other brother. Which was very rare. My
little brother didn't sleep without a shirt for a very long time after that.

Then my Dad, who only believes when he sees, woke up one night to see a little boy
standing at the foot of their bed. He first thought it was my little brother, so he followed
him up the stairs to get him back to bed. When my Dad turned the corner he saw the little
boy disappear into the wall and looked in my little brother's room to find him sound
asleep.

On one of my weekend visits I was sleeping in my little brother's room and after turning
the lights off we started to hear scratching on the walls. It got louder and louder until we
asked each other to stop playing around as we were already paranoid about various
occurrences. When we realized that it was neither of us I got the courage to jump up to
turn the light on and run to our parents' room. We slept in their floor that night.

My grandparents came to checkup on things when we went on vacation one year and
when they went into the house a few of the TVs and radios were on. We had not left
anything on, my Dad and I were the last ones out of the house.

What ultimately sealed the deal for me was the tape, the audio tape. One of my brother's
and I loved to sing together. One Friday afternoon when I came over for my visit we
opened a brand new tape. We stuck it in the player and hit record. We started singing.
There was no sound other than our singing. When we played the tape back there were
what seemed to be voices and moans on the tape and absolutely crazy sounds. A lot of it
sounded like slurred speech, or what is now described as white noise. We couldn't believe
it. When my Dad got home we played it for him and he said that it was passing traffic.
This house sat off the road and there wasn't that much traffic out there. Besides at my age
I knew what traffic sounded like. And I saw my Dad's face as he looked at my Step-mom
while giving us his explanation. He knew it wasn't traffic. This was a brand new tape!

I mentioned that the family who owned the property were undertakers. I later found out
that they put old funeral home carpet down in the house. I'm all for recycling, but come
on. I wonder now if that had something to do with everything. Besides it was an old
plantation and there had been several documented deaths in the house over the last 100
years.
Ghost in The Funeral Home
Well, This is a totally true story trust me I lived it! Anyways here goes ... one night me
and my friends were cruzin' downtown in my 91 Buick (total piece of crap) which is a big
ol' boat of a car so it is very VERY hard to push when all of a sudden the car started to
shake very violently then stalled. I tried to crank the key not once but three or four times
and the engine was dead silent (it wouldn't even turn over when I cranked the key).

It was only about 9:00 or 9:30 PM when this happened. None of us had a cell phone so
we were obviously going to have to walk for help. We got out of the car, turned on the
hazard lights and pushed it to the curb and we started walking in search of a phone. It was
kind of a rainy night which made it like 10 times worse - lol.

We walked down a couple blocks and the only place in sight that could maybe possibly
let us use their phone was a funeral home and by that point it was pouring rain so we
really had no other option.

All four of us jogged up to the doors of the funeral home, shook what water we could off
of ourselves and walked in the doors (thank God it was open). A blonde woman in her
40's was sitting at the front desk. As soon as we walked in she asked, "May I help you?"
We told her our car died about two blocks away and this was the only place within
walking distance to use a phone.

She sat and stared at us for a few seconds and finally said, "I can let you use the phone in
the break room if you want to do that", then she took my friend Andy into the break room
to use the phone

When he was gone the rest of us were waiting in the lobby trying to get warm. I was
checking out all the pictures and stuff on the walls when I noticed the viewing rooms. I
started to walk towards what I'm pretty sure was the chapel (it looked like a church lol),
but stopped dead in my tracks when I saw a tall kind of husky man with a little white hair
on his head standing at the very front of the room.

He was dressed in a suit that almost looked vintage, like from the '70s or something. His
eyes had heavy dark bags under them. I thought maybe he was a worker or something so
I didn't really think much of it. I started to inch closer to the front of the room. He didn't
move, he didn't even move his eyes. The closer I got the paler he looked. It almost looked
like he was transparent. All of a sudden I got a very uneasy feeling and froze in the
middle of the aisle. I had goose bumps on my arms now but I couldn't move.

I finally got the balls to move closer. He still didn't move, not a muscle. I stopped again.
Just then I heard my friend say my name. I spun around as fast as I could because it
scared me. She told me a tow truck was on its way and so was her mom. I nodded my
head and turned to look at the man again only to find he had disappeared. In the two
seconds I had my back turned he disappeared.
I walked up to the woman at the front desk and asked if there was a way to get out of the
chapel in the front and she looked at me very puzzled and said,"No, the only way out is
the doors you just came out of," then she asked me, "why?"

I said, "the guy working here just scared the crap out of me."

She looked at me puzzled again and said, "honey I'm the only one still here."

I couldn't believe it! I quickly thanked her and practically ran out of there. My friends
asked what was wrong. I told them what had happened and they said they felt really
uneasy just waiting in the lobby. We were all really truly freaked out by this I will never
set foot in that place again!

Sighting of a Young Girl

I first moved in my house when I was around 5 or 6 and have felt strange things going on,
but the first thing I saw happened to me when I first started year 3. I was lying in bed one
night and as I awoke very early in the morning I looked in my TV screen. As I looked
into it I saw a very faint figure, I look under my bed (I have a bunk bed. I sleep on top) at
the bottom bed and I saw absolutely nothing. I looked back into the TV to see if it was
still there and it was. I looked back onto my bottom bed nothing was there. I called my
brother into my room (who is now 16 nearly 17) and he saw it to, but when I called my
mum in it completely disappeared. I know what you must be thinking. I was young and I
probably imagined it, but not so long ago it happened again. I saw this young girl lying
on my bottom bed wearing a Victorian like night gown.

The Old Woman in My House

When I first moved into my house there were all these scratches on the walls and it
smelled quite horrible, but once it got all done up it was okay. The first night I stayed
there I was really scared because there was loud banging and thumping in the attic that's
basically right above my bedroom. Then I heard shuffling feet and it went away. A few
years later I managed to find out that it was an old lady that died in the attic somehow
and her grandchildren don't even know she's dead and still send her birthday cards and
Christmas cards
My True Ghost Story

Last year I was visiting my mother in a small quiet town in the country side, and at the
time my aunt just barely moved into a new place and it had only been a week since she
was moved in, I went over to visit and see her new place, The place was clearly very old
but in very good shape, and in one of the stair ways it was the original wall paper of when
the place was first built with a great big wooden banister following the long stairs, when I
saw that part of the house I was in love it was so beautiful. After spending the day there
my cousins wanted me to sleep over, and my family is a firm believer in ghost from past
experiences and so I asked my aunt if this place was haunted, and my aunt told me that's
so far in the past week that they have been living there that nothing had happen. I felt
relieved to hear that because I am terrified of things that go "bumping in the night" so I
agreed to sleep over.

I had to sleep on the couch in the living room because my uncle (my aunt's brother) was
staying over because of relationship problems he was having. My uncle was in the living
room watching TV so I sat on the couch and watched TV with him while my aunt was in
the kitchen making herself something small eat before going to bed, everyone else was
gone to bed so we were the only 3 people up. Where I was sitting on the couch I could
see through the open door where the stair way is and I was able to see up the stairs. While
we were watching TV me and my uncle both heard someone running down the stairs(it
sounded like a kid running), and so I looked over into the hallway and in the stairs and
saw nobody. My uncle asked me who it was and I told him no one was there. I was a little
spooked but I had my uncle and my aunt there so I didn't feel too frightened so I
shrugged it off.

About half an hour later I decided that it would be time to lie down on the couch and fall
asleep because I didn't want to be stuck lying awake and scared to be by myself when my
uncle decided to go to bed. So I laid down and told my uncle to close the door to the stair
way when he goes to bed (so that I didn't see or hear things in there). I can fall asleep
with noises going on all around me so I fell asleep pretty fast with my uncle there and the
TV on.

When my uncle decided to go to bed I heard him say good night and I heard him turn off
the TV, I didn't even open my eyes it was if it was part of my dream. I don't know how
much time passed since my uncle said goodnight but I woke up to noises in the kitchen. I
sat up and looked around the room, I could see the kitchen light pouring into the hallway
into the living room, and I saw that my uncle didn't close the door to the stair way, and
his package of cigarettes were on the chair where he had been sitting. So I pieced all the
signs together and came to the conclusion that my uncle was still up and was in the
kitchen. I sat there on the couch listening trying to figure out what he was doing in the
kitchen and thinking to myself why he wasn't in bed yet? and he was being pretty noisy. It
sounded like he was dragging things across the counter walking around and opening and
closing the cupboards. I thought maybe he was making himself a tea so I decided to get
up and see why he was still awake and to see if he needed to talk (because of his
relationship problems) I walk into the kitchen and it was dead silent and no one was
there.

At that point I was so confused, I was sure it was my uncle in the kitchen and nobody was
there. I looked in the bathroom and there was nobody there, I looked in the dark front
porch and nobody was there. At that point I was freaking out, I'm the only one awake in a
new place and there is clearly "something bumping in the night" So I race back to the
couch and get underneath the covers and bring the covers way up to my face and I face
the back of the couch so that I only see the couch and nothing else. My aunts room was
not to far so if anything happened I could call out to her so I started feeling a little bit
better and so I tried to fall back to sleep as fast as possible so that nothing else happens.
All was quiet for about ten minutes until the noises in the kitchen started again, things
being dragged across the counter somebody walking around a chair being moved.

Here I was eyes shut hard going "oh my god, oh my god" over and over in my head. I
even tilted my head towards the noises to make sure I was hearing them and that I wasn't
crazy. I wanted to call out to my aunt so badly, I was terrified, but then I thought to
myself "well its not so bad it's only in the kitchen maybe it will stop" 5 min passed and
the noises were still going on and I was 100% sure I was hearing them and that it was
coming from the kitchen. I then heard the footsteps coming into the living room and that
was it for me, I yelled out to my aunt and she responded right away (thank god) She
yelled back to me saying she was coming and I opened my eyes and looked around and
saw nobody around, and when my aunt reached me I told her what happened and we both
went into the kitchen and no one was there.

My aunt brought me up to my uncle's room and I slept with him for the rest of the night.
The funny thing is that the moment I went into his room he woke up and asked "did the
boogie man get you?" He knew right away that the only reason I would wake him up in
the middle of the night to sleep with him was because I got scared of ghosts (I mean why
else? I was 20 years old. lol). In the morning when I got up I told my uncle all about it
and I even told him sarcastically "thank you for closing the stair way door" and he said
that he did close it!!

After a year of them living there they have already so many stories in that house.
Apparently there is a priest (there is even a church nearby and the house is made in the
same red brick the church is made of) and a little boy who haunts the place that they have
seen, and there is a mean spirit that stays around the stairway, one of my cousins stays
away from that stairway because it pushed her really hard in a mean threatening way, and
my cousin isn't afraid of ghosts and she doesn't like to go into that area, it's a shame
because its a beautiful stairway.
Gateway Gardens in Kokomo, Indiana
At 800 East Hoffer Street in Kokomo Indiana there is an apartment complex. I lived in 3
different apartments on the "C" row. These were several years apart. The first time that I
lived there I lived in C-1. I was 2 years old. My mom says that I used to have nightmares
constantly. She would send my dad up to calm me because I would always say the same
thing "The devil's going to get me", and it really scared her. She never could figure out
where at the age of 2 I had heard the word "Devil". I couldn't have gotten it from
television because I had always watched PBS, which primarily is nothing but a children's
TV station. I moved out of there at the age of 3 and had no nightmares after the move. I
moved back at the age of 18 to apartment C-11. Just one week went by when I started
noticing really weird feelings around me. Another week went by when I started to see
stuff out of the corner of my eye. I started to see more and more at a fast rate. I felt like I
was always being watched. At the time I didn't know that my girlfriend had the same
experiences until she said that she felt like someone was watching. That scared me. So I
didn't mention anything that I had experienced to her yet. Eventually I started seeing legs
walking on a regular basis. It was always legs walking. They were the most evil and
scariest that I could ever comprehend. We laid in bed one night and I told her that I feel
funny. She said that she does too and that it's like I'm being watched. I immediately told
her that I feel the same. While we were talking, I had seen a "teardrop" fall from the
ceiling. I told her that and she seen it too. We were so scared. I felt like I was being
trapped by demons. I immediately told her that I always see legs walking and she rose out
of bed so scared and so fast that I knew she had seen them too. We both darted out of the
bedroom and ran downstairs to leave the apartment. We got to the door and tried to leave
but the door kept locking itself. I tried to run to the other door completely thinking that I
was going to die at that time. I got halfway through the room when she got the door open.
Although we ran a block then walked another we already talked about and agreed that we
are going to her mom's and never going to sleep there again. The phone that we were
going to was 2 blocks away but we both felt the presence around us still. We were
dodging cars that seemed like were after us to kill but were actually driving normal. We
got to the phone but it didn't work. We decided to go into the store where the pay-phone
was at so we can try to calm down. We left the store a lot more calm than when we got
there. We preceded to go to her mom's house on foot. But the presence was still with us.
When I decided I needed her to tell me if she notices or not, I mentioned to her that every
streetlight we go under quits working. She said that she was going to say the same thing.
Time went on and we eventually told a friend about what happened. To our surprise she
said that her friend has had problems living out there. She mentioned that her newborn
can be upstairs in the crib and appear downstairs on the couch. Also that she has seen and
heard things there. (But I'm not sure what kind of things she seen and heard.) Our friend
told us that her friend has also done research on Gateway and discovered that it in fact is
build on a graveyard. The bodies were supposedly removed. The third time that I had
lived there I was 21 years old. This time in apartment C-13. My visual effects were never
that deadly but the feelings were there. Like I was being watched and hunted. I never
brought it up while I lived there that time and didn't want to now cause I'm in fear
whenever I think about those demons or evil killing beings. I think that it's more than just
the graveyard thing. THAT PLACE IS POSSESSED AND DANGEROUS!!! To this day
I don't think about it cause I'm scared. I have been living in a quiet community for the
past year far away from gateway gardens and still have a scar in my mind that won't go
away. I am 22 years old now. Please warn people about living there. I went through
mental hell writing to you. If I talk about them, it's like they know and I get chills every
second of it. Even living far away from there.

Another Story from Gateway Gardens

I don't know if it was a ghost or not but I lived at Gateway Gardens from 1978 to 1980. I
was pregnant when my husband and I went to live there. He was 1/2 Miami Indian and I
had had supernatural things happen where he was concerned anyway. However, when my
youngest son was born the summer of 1979 my husband and I were new in Christianity
and had started going to church. My son was about 6 weeks old when one evening we
were playing cards with some friends. Our bedroom was upstairs and that is where the
babies crib was. The bathroom was also upstairs. I excused myself to go to the bathroom
and I looked in on the baby while upstairs. When I looked in the crib I seen this 6 week
old baby with his back completely arched and off of the bed. He was not making a
sound! I grabbed him and held him and he was very stiff. I started crying and praying to
God and cursing the devil and told the devil to let this baby go that he belonged to God.
After a few minutes the baby relaxed and was ok. He never done anything like that again.
Ever. Also in that apartment (F-16), I experienced my second episode of sleep paralysis.
However, this one again involved the devil, or something that I perceived to be the devil.
I have had 4 episodes of Sleep Paralysis in my life involving what seem to be very real
experiences but no other one involved the devil. So I don't know if it was just an evil
spirit that was in that apartment or what it was...scared the bejibies out of me for sure.

Another Story from Gateway Gardens

My family lived there when I was 7 years old. I always had bad feelings when we lived
there, like someone or something was watching me. I would also feel cold spots
occasionally. My youngest brother was less than 1 year old when we lived there. My
mom had went upstairs to use the bathroom and to check on him. She found him in his
crib completely arched (his head and feet were touching the bed and the rest of him was
in the air). My mom told me many years later that there was a woman and her son who
lived in the apartment and the son pushed his mother done the stairs and broke her neck.

Another Story from Gateway Gardens

I have lived in gateway for almost a year now and have experienced scary things that has
happened while living there. I have a two year old daughter and while we were sitting on
the couch she was looking up the stairs and talking to something and she was telling it to
come on lets go bye-bye. I asked my daughter what she was talking to and she told me
that .That is all she called it was that. On a couple of occasions she would say mommy
what's that and point upstairs. Then one day while my sister was visiting her daughter
went upstairs to use the bathroom and she turned the light out when she finished and we
stood at the end of the stairs to wait for her and while she was walking down the stairs we
watched the light turn on by itself.
My sister stayed with me and she slept in the bigger bedroom and at night before she
fell asleep she said that her bed would start shaking. She figured it was one of her kids
but she realized that every night that it happened her kids were sound asleep.

Then on two different occasions we would be outside and we would go back home and
my doors would be locked and I had my house keys inside on my entertainment center,
and out in gateway you have to have your key to lock the doors.
And in the morning around 8 or 9 my daughters toddler bed is upstairs and you can
hear someone shaking it, and my bed is against my bedroom wall and it scoots out away
from my wall and every time I go up there I push it back and ill go downstairs and when I
go back up there it will be scooted out again.
These things don't only happen at night time it happens during the day too. these
stories you hear about gateway gardens is not lies I know from my own experience. I'm
not the type to believe in ghosts or spirits but now I am truly a believer.

The Ghost of the Undead

I had a friend who told me that his mom would stand at the top of his steps and wouldn't
let him out of the basement. He said that he sees her all the time haunting the house. The
weird thing is that she's not dead. She could be in the next room asleep and he would see
her ghost. He's starting to think it's a sign, that something bad is going to happen to her
soon. But he said that he's tried talking to her to see why she's haunting him, and her lips
would move as if she is telling him, but nothing would come out. One morning, when he
saw his mom's spirit at like 3:00am, he asked her a question. When his mom got up that
same morning....she answered his question as if it was her, but it wasn't because he ran
into her room after he saw her ghost and she was there asleep. Its weird, but true.

Angry Spirits

I was approximately 15 years old when I was messing around with a few guys that was in
witchcraft. I was really getting into it thinking it was cool. I came home one night after
having a séance with the guys, and laid down in my bed. No sooner I closed my eyes I
saw a vision of my head cut off and bobbing around on the shoreline of Middlefork
Reservoir in Richmond, IN my home town. I raised up and looked at the clock, the
minute hadn't even changed, then I felt the bed where I was laying go down as if
someone had just sat at the foot of my bed. I looked, and there were three spirits, one on
my bed, one at my the door, and the other by the window. I was trapped, no way out of
the room. The one on my bed leaped at me, pushing me back on the bed. The one
standing at my door, really scared me, it's eyes were black as death, and as it apparently
breathed smoke came from it's nostrils. It didn't move, but it scared me more than the one
that had me pinned. I couldn't get a clear look at the one at the window. But the really
strange thing about all this what "it" said to me. I heard a voice from the one standing by
the door, saying Don't bother the Dead unless I wanted to be among the dead. Then just
like that they vanished. The odd thing is that I've always heard of cold spots, or the room
getting really cold. It was late spring, I had an air conditioner in and it was on, but the
room felt as if it was 100 degrees plus. What could make the difference in the
temperatures?

The Stoog
(A house that used to be a halfway house)

The old people told me that the doors would open when they can only be latched from the
inside. They said they fixed that place up really nice and after they moved out the
landlord called and was disappointed in them because when he went inside the house
after they left the place was trashed, wallpaper peeled and chairs flipped total disaster.
They had a man live with them one time and he said that while he was alone, he could
here someone come in and walk around. They had big leather couches and when you sit
on them you can here the air come out. Well one of those ghost thought they will sit down
and that man heard that air come out and he looked over and there was a shape on the
couch an impression where it looks like someone was sitting right on that spot but you
couldn't see them. Now the last person who lived there was a cop and he called them and
asked if anything happened to them they weren't going to tell him but he told his story.
He says when he is alone he plays a record and it could be any 70's music and all of a
sudden it would start playing 20's style music. I've never heard of anything like that
before. So he asked if they wanted to come back and talk about things and they said NO
WAY! but there 18 year old went, now she was only one year old when she moved away
from that place. And they were talking and she asked him if he checked the room in the
basement and he said there is no room in the basement but she gave specific directions
and what they found was a doorway covered up so the cop moved two blocks and there
was a room full of boxes. They did not open the boxes they covered the doorway and left
it. There is no way that the girl new where that room was she was a 1 year old! But 3
weeks after that the cop moved out.
The Vanishing Light

One night, my mom and I were walking home from my grandma's house. My aunt was
there and she was telling us about her old house that was haunted. Anyway, when we
were walking home, my mom and I saw this really, really, bright light behind us. My
mom and I were running home as fast as we could! After the light was gone we looked
back and their was nothing there. We got in our house and the light came in our
window!!! Then it disappeared!

The Walking Trails of Soldiers Memorial Park

Laporte, Indiana

I was with a couple of my friends on bikes going threw the woods. We came across this
weird looking kid. He was really white and was wearing all white. He just stood there and
looked at us. So we road off really fast and got to the walking bridge over the part of the
water that connects Stone Lake and Pine Lake . Like 1 minute later that kid came from
the other side of the bridge, which would have been impossible because we road like 2
miles from where we saw him and we did it really fast and he was just walking plus he
came from the opposite direction so he would have had to swim to get to that side and he
was completely dry. He said hi to us in a really soft voice. I asked him what his name was
and he just smiled and started walking to a turn in the woods. We ran after him and he
was gone. He disappeared and he wasn't far ahead at all. We started yelling for him but no
one came to us. I later found out that a kid that was about 9 years old drowned in Stone
Lake in 1930 right by the bridge.

A Haunted House
I used to live in a stone house on N. 400 West. I moved there when I has about 4. We no
longer live there. But there is so many things that went on in that house. when we first
lived there, there was a lot that happened. My sister, "Hanna" reported seeing a hand
reaching in her door and moving things on her dresser, one night a girl of about 15 in
white walked into her room, sat on her bed and started to rub her leg, and early one
morning she woke up and she could not move, her hand and legs were pinned down, she
screamed, my mother and sister, "Rachelle" came and didn't believe that she was stuck so
they just left the room and a minute later it let go. My brother "Ian" said that one night he
got up for a drink, got one, went through the living room and saw our old rocking chair
rocking by itself. In the animal pens it will grow high with weeds in the summer, so he
had to go and clear some of the weeds out, he got some of the weeds by the woods and he
hear footsteps behind him so he turned around and there was nothing there so he turned
back around and then a bush started to shake behind him, and on another occasion him
and my other brother "Joe" woke to hear their door handle rattling. Their is a small
furnace in the living room and my mother and father would take turns stoking the furnace
once a night, my mother one night went down to put wood in it and out of the corner of
her eye she saw the girl in white sitting on the stairs, she ignored it by just going about
her business and when she was done it was gone( that is the only ghost she ever saw and
she denies it now). When we first moved in I didn't have a bed to sleep in for one reason
or another so I slept on a couch upstairs, at the time there was a door for the room in to
the master bedroom, and at nights I would hear footsteps going from the bathroom,
through the room I was in and into the master bedroom. After that nothing much
happened for about 5-6 yrs when I was around 10 or 11. The only ones who witnessed
them were me and my little sister "Lilly". We would go feed the chickens during the day
and we would hear children in the woods, we would hear laughing, singing, crying and
screaming, we would go into the woods looking for the kids that snuck onto our property
and we would see no one but we would hear the footsteps, the weirdest thing that
happens is the hammering at nights. We took turns locking the chicken coop so that no
animal would get them and one night a sound of someone hammering would come from
all around, at first we didn't mind, we just thought it was a neighbor working late on
something, but it continued every night and it would freak us out, so us being young we
would go run inside to mommy. She would come out and the sound was gone of course
so she would go inside and as soon as she left it would start up again. When I was young
I had a habit of waking up pretty early even on the weekends just when the sun would
just start to come up. One morning I woke up to see the girl in white floating a few feet
off the floor in the corner of my bed room downstairs, so I just shoved my head under the
covers until she was gone. The one last thing is that every time I went upstairs by myself
I got this terrifying feeling and I would run down stairs as fast as possible, I never really
got the feeling when I has downstairs, just up. The creepy thing is that the man that built
our house died while building it, so that would explain the hammering. And my friend's
Dad, who had lived there all his life, told my that the guy who built the house, got into
trouble for using old broken tombstone on the house. I don't know if this is true, I never
saw any engravings in the stone, but that might explain the children in the woods and the
girl in white. Yep, those are the thing that happened when my family lived on North 400
West.

Part 2

The next place I moved to was a small town called Centerville , Indiana . It was a small
little house, but nice and it was surrounded by trees. We only lived in that house for 1 yr.
so not too much happened. Well, one of the first things that happened was when I has in
the shower. I was just taking a shower, and I heard a bunch of noises, shaking and
banging, it would stop, and then it would start again. I was like the heck is going on, so I
finished washing up and I went out of the bathroom and asked, who was making all the
noise and everyone was like, what are you talking about. I got a little suspicious and the
next time I took a shower it happened again so I jumped out of the shower, waited and
saw the closet door shaking and banging coming from inside the closet. I opened the
closet thinking that the cat was stuck in there. I open it up, found not cat, but the closet
was a complete mess. Things from in the closet was all over. I got dressed as fast as I ever
did in my life and got out of there. After that I wouldn’t take showers at night anymore.
One time my parents were going out for the day, so they left at about 8 in the morning
and didn’t get back until 11:30 at night. So, it was just me and two of my sisters, "Lilly"
and "Hanna." We decided to just have a movie day; we watched movies the whole day.
From the living room you could see my parent’s room. The door was open and the lights
was off the entire day cause they were gone. It was around 10 and it was just
commercials on TV. So, we all took a break. I went to the bathroom, "Hanna" to the
fridge and "Lilly" to change into PJs. I don’t take that long in the bathroom so I was the
first one back and as I enter the living room I see that all the lights in my parents room
had turned on all by themselves. My mother likes wind chimes and she had one hanging
from her ceiling fan in her room. And one day we all hear this loud crash. My mother and
me run into her room to check it out, to find that her wind chime had fallen off the ceiling
fan. My mom doesn’t real believe in ghost so she says, o the stupid cat must have done it,
and she then left. But I stayed to investigate. I searched the whole room and did not find
the cat in that room. Then, I started to think, even if the cat did do it, it would be pretty
hard for a cat to get that down, especially if the chime was tied to the pull chain of the
ceiling fan. I was in my room one night, looking in the bookshelf at the end of my room.
There was a small hand held fan on my dresser, on the other side of the room and it just
turned on by itself. It took me a while but I slowly went over and turned it off. After that
we had another incident with a fan. My mom, "Lilly" and me were sitting in the living
room, watching TV, with a big box fan turned on, sitting on the floor. My mom said she
felt chilly ( very strange because, everyone else was hot) so she told me to go turn off the
fan. So, I went over there and turned it completely off and sat down, and few minutes
later it just turned on high all by itself. We all just stared at the fan for a while, then I
went over and turn it off and then unplugged it, just to make sure. My mother had no
explanation for that one. One night I was sleeping and was woken up by a loud thumping
noise, like someone was jumping on the floor. The sound just kept going and going and
going, I tried to sleep, but I was too freaked out to sleep. At this time I shared had to
share a room with “Lilly.” So, the sound stopped long enough for me to gain courage to
get up and nudge “Lilly”. I asked her if she heard the thumping, she said no and went
back to sleep. I got back into my bed, and tried to go back to sleep scared and then it
started again. I got up, nudged “Lilly,” she woke up, and by that time it had stopped. I
asked her again if she heard it, but no she didn’t. I was not going to be able to sleep in
that room, so I got my blanket and pillow, built up enough courage (it took a while), and
went out into the living room to sleep. The living room was just down the hall. I laid on
the couch and tried to sleep. Then it started again, but it was not as loud because I was
farther away from it. I tried as best as I could to ignore it and finally I fell asleep. The last
thing to have happened that I can remember was at 11:30 at night. My mother, “Lilly”
and me had come back from a long day at the county fair. My two brothers and my oldest
sister, ”Rachelle” had come to visit. My whole family was there and we were all talking
in the living room and the doorbell rang. So my brother, “Joe” and me opened the door.
The door was right in the living room so it took us about 4 sec to be outside to find no
one there. We turned on the outside light, looked under the porch, around the cars, and
found no one and heard nothing. We came back inside, I was freaked out cause I knew
what had happened, it was another ghostly visit, but my mother being the non-believer
says the doorbell is probably low on batteries. I knew it wasn’t the batteries because I
have heard the doorbell when it is low on batteries, it makes this nasty slow ring, WHEN
it has been rung, it had never rang by itself before. Although I never saw the ghost face to
face, I think one of the ghosts from my last house followed us . I think this because, one
of my friends happened to live in that house before my family and he said he had not seen
or heard anything weird when he lived there. It was pretty weird they all happened when
I was around. No one else had a personal experience with them but me while we lived
there. The only thing that I got was from “Hanna,” she said that she got a bad feeling, that
something strange was there.

Part 3

Believe it or not I had a few ghost experiences at the next house I moved into. There was
even less occurrences at that house, but those few were pretty big or at least one of them.
The last place I lived in that was haunted was in Katy , Texas in a sub-division called
Fountain View. I moved there when I was 12yrs old. The first year I lived there some
things happened. My sister "Lilly" said that she heard someone banging on her walls of
her room at night, items that hung would start to sway, like chandeliers, and some other
little things. My mother was actually the one who reported the things swaying, I guess
she had to admit that when I asked her if she noticed anything strange. She said that there
was no draft to make it move, it would just start to swing for a little while and stop. Then
a year later is when a few major things happened. Me and my friend, "Gram" were
outside just walking around the sub-division talking at around 2 in the morning. We were
just hanging out and I suggested that we go sit on the benches at the park across from my
house, but "Gram" said that he had a bad feeling and didn’t want to. I said okay. Then a
little while later I suggested it again and he said fine, I'll go. So, we headed up there. I
was looking and talking to him as we walked; he was looking forward. We got half way
there and "Gram" just took off running in the opposite direction. I turned to watch him
run, saying, "Gram" what are you doing? I turned back around to see a short ghost
wearing purple right beside the bench where we were going to sit. I ran across the street
to where "Gram" was. We stood there trying to calm down, while trying not to look at the
park. We both calmed down some, looked back at the park, and the ghost was gone. We
didn’t want to be outside any longer, so we head for the back door of my house. We went
though the gate, closed it, and entered into the backyard. Just before we reached the door,
the gate began to shake furiously. This almost made us wet ourselves, being that we were
scared to begin with. The back door opened faster than a speeding bullet and we were
inside. Then a few weeks to a month later, I was getting ready to go to school. It was
early; it was still dark outside. I was getting into the fridge to get some breakfast. Our
refrigerator was directly beside the doorway into the kitchen. As I was looking in the
fridge, I see an arm pass by the doorway out of the corner of my eye. I close the fridge.
Me, thinking it was "Lilly," called for her. "Lilly" is that you?" No answer, and as I exited
the kitchen, and into the hallway, I looked around and nothing was there. After that
nothing else happened from then on; those were that last ghostly experiences that I had.

A Haunted House in Daleville, Indiana

I lived at 6400w CR550 south. My house was haunted by a little girl. My room was right
by the attic where the little girl stayed most of the time. Sometimes at night I would wake
up to the little girl switching and off my lights. She also like to put things on my floor.
Many nights I would wake up to the sound of a little girl laughing or the attic door
opening. Sometimes my dog, Pocco, would bark and wine from no reason and chase
things that I could not see. My cat, Cali , would hiss and get mad some times and there
would be no reason at all. One time I saw the little girl and she talked to me. She told me
to get out of the house and to never come back after I left. Soon after that many things
stared happening. The little girl started playing tricks on me brother and scaring him.
Then she started to kill my animals. One morning I woke up and my Rabbit was dead and
she had been in my room asleep all night and there was no way she could have died. I
even took her to the Vet and there was nothing wrong with her. Soon after my cat died for
no reason at all. After that I started to freak. I begged my parents to sell the house and
move back to Muncie . And finally we did. Not only was the house that we lived in
haunted but so was the road. The curve I lived on was Called Carole's Curve or better
known as Dead Mans Curve. Many people have seen ghosts and spirits on this curve.
Also many people have died on this curve. Not only was my house on that road, but the
Witches Circle was also not far from my house. I have been there before with some
friends and we saw and heard things that would freak most people out.

A Haunted House in Howard County

From the time I was five, until I was eleven or twelve, we lived at 600 E, 500 N just N/E
of Kokomo. The house in which we lived, was built in the early part of the 20th century I
suppose. The family that lived there prior to us, was that of my brother in law. His father
and step mother lived there for some time before us, but I would not swear to just how
long. The shallow angle of the roof did not allow for an overhead attic so there were two
low roofed attics off of the West and East sides of my older brothers' rooms upstairs. One
of these was unlocked, but the other had a pad lock on it, and the landlord asked us to
stay out of it as there were only private items in there. At one point my oldest brother got
very curious as to the contents of the room, and unhinged the door. This had been done
before, but nothing resulted from it. However, this time something apparently awoke in
there. My brother, Bob, who was just home from Marine Corps boot camp, just prior to
leaving for Vietnam (this was about 1972) was sleeping upstairs with his wife. That day
he had opened the attic, and rifled through the stuff therein. There were old clothes. Lots
of old black dresses that appeared to have belonged to Amish women (of which there
were plenty in the neighborhood) or that had dated from the early part of the century.
Long, silky black dresses. There were lots of pictures, and a baby carriage in there.
Among the pictures were several of the house itself with old Model A's and such sitting
around There was another company photo of some soldiers at Camp Dodge (not sure of
the state) and one intriguing picture of an individual in a long dress, but wearing a beard.
We never did figure that one out. Anyway, that night as my Bob switched off the light, he
heard someone shout, "Keep that door locked," or something to that effect. He said that
the room immediately got very cold, and he asked his wife, Caroline, "Did you hear
that?" He said that there was suddenly a smell that pervaded the room that was as if you
had opened up a box of old books, and his hair stood on end. He made one leap and
landed on top of his wife who was in bed and buried his face in the covers. She began to
cry and scream, "Bob, look at this! Look at this!" To which he responded that he would
not. He heard the swish of the dress as the figure came through the wall, and stopped at
the foot of their bed. Caroline saw a glowing mass come through the wall from the
direction of the attic, and she found herself unable to turn away, or close her eyes. As she
lay transfixed, the entity stopped at the foot of her bed and began to take the shape of a
woman, with her hands outstretched over their bed. As Caroline lay screaming and
crying, my father switched on the light from downstairs, and the entity disappeared. Bob,
swore that the story was true until he died in May of 2002. Caroline, who still lives in the
area still attests to the truth of the matter. Another incident in that house concerned my
sister and I riding our bicycles. My mother stepped outside to call us in, and noted that
my sister Sheryl was in Mom and Dad's room brushing her hair in front of the dresser that
sat kitty cornered, and in view of someone standing facing out the front door. As Mom
stepped out the front door, she noticed Sheryl and I rolling into the yard on our bicycles,
and who the girl was in front of the dresser we never knew, but she was not of flesh.
Mom and another brother heard lots of walking in the house, when they were alone, and
Mom would not stay in there until we returned from school or work. She opted to stay in
the "water room" off the barn which served as our garage. Ironically, my father learned
later that a man had hung himself in that barn, or so said one of his co-workers at the
local steel mill. The old house is gone now, and another stands in its place. The
barn/garage is still there. With all of that weirdness, my fondest childhood memories are
of living in that bizarre house.

The Vanishing Graves

I had just married my fiancée, and we had moved to North Carolina ( Fort Bragg ). A
week after we set up housekeeping, Operation Urgent Fury kicked off in Grenada , and I
was obliged to go down there. As our last war experience was Vietnam , I assumed that
we'd be there for a long time. Eight days later, I was back at Bragg and I had sent my
newlywed wife back to her Mom and Dad in Kokomo . It was Thanksgiving of '83, and I
had no transportation, so I started thumbing to Indiana . I made it to Baltimore in one
shot, then it took me several rides to make it to the Ohio/Indiana state line. Somewhere
along I-70, either in the westernmost part of Ohio or the Easternmost part of Indiana , I
found myself on one of those long stretches of straight highway, at about one in the
morning. There were no cars within a couple of miles. I believe there might have been
one on the horizon, but otherwise, there were none. I noted that on the right, just ahead,
was a light post, and as they often do in Indiana/Ohio, it was there for no apparent reason.
As I approached it, I began to hear what was apparently two people talking. It was like
when you are in one room, and you very plainly hear someone in the next room talking,
and if you stopped to listen, you'd understand them, but you aren't really paying attention.
So as I got near the light post, I looked to see who was there, and there were two grave
stones, one small and one a little larger. I didn't hang around to see if there was anyone
hiding behind the stones. And for the next few seconds I didn't need a ride as my pace
picked up considerably, but being a Christian, I rebuked the spirit of fear, and continued
on. Since then, I've been by that site a couple times, but have never been able to spot the
graves. They were on the North side of the highway. If anyone knows anything about
that, please drop me a line at brucewalden1962@hotmail.com.

Covered Bridge Ghost in Williams, Indiana

Actually, there is another ghost that haunts the bridge. In the late 1800's not too long after
it was built, a black man was hung there. When he was dropped though, his head was
ripped right off of his body. Me and one of my friends went there a few nights ago to see
if it was true that there really was a ghost there. We went out about midnight , and
planned to stay there until at least 2:30 that night. When we got there, we got out of the
car, and decided to walk around in it. I had my flashlight with me. Well, around 12:45am
, we heard the bridge creak, but we didn't think much of it. The bridge even started to
creak louder. I looked around it, shining my flashlight, then at one end of the bridge I
seen a faint shadow-like figure. It looked like a man that was from the 1800's. It only
appeared for about only 10 seconds at the most. If I'm not mistaken, that could very well
be that man who was hung there. And that's my ghost experience of the Covered Bridge.
And no, I am definitely not making this up.

A Haunted House in Plymouth

The house is located at 118 S. Center street . I don't know the story behind the house, but
can imagine that some horrible things may have happened there. We asked the landlord
about the home and all he could tell us was that he knew the home was well over 100
years old. I know of times when the cabinets in the kitchen would open on there own.
My father was in the bathroom shaving. He dropped his razor and reached down to pick
it up and felt something shove him into the sink, gashing his forehead open. One room in
particular was the worst. The downstairs room leading to the stairs to go up to the other
bedrooms. I never could sleep in that room for anything. You always felt a cold chill in
that room and felt as if someone was watching you. Whatever it was felt very evil. I
moved in the home when I was 14 and moved out myself (my family still living there)
when I was 20. Before I moved out I had a son. He would scream every time you took
him in the room. There was a glass door to close the room off from the rest of the
downstairs. We would have to keep it closed when my son was around. I had a daycare
in which I used that room as the playroom. All the children refused to play in the room. I
remember one night when my brother and I were home alone and both of us were still in
school, we had settled down to go to sleep. Both our rooms were upstairs, along with my
parents room. I being the oldest had made sure everything was taken care of and he was
in bed before I, because both my parents worked second shift. There was a light in the
hallway outside of our rooms. I made sure I checked in on my brother, turned the
hallway light out, and went to my room to go to bed. This must have been around 9:30
p.m. I awoke back up to the hallway light being on. I looked at the clock thinking my
parents were home, but it was only 10:30 p.m. I went out and looked down the stairs, it
was pitch black, no other lights were on. I checked in on my brother and he was sound
asleep. I stood there for a moment then turned the light of in the hall and went back to
bed. I was again woke up another hour later to the hall light being on. I at this point was
very angry thinking my brother was playing tricks on me. I went out of my room again
ready to rip his head off (not literally) and found him sound asleep in his bed snoring
away. I was horrified. My parents got home around 12:10 a.m. I did not touch the hall
light again. I left it on till they got home to explain to them what had happened. I was
also informed that the person who lived in the home before us had left unexpectedly, only
telling the landlord that he could no longer live in the home that there were things there
that weren't natural. Lastly, one thing specific I can remember was one day as my mom
was walking up the stairs to her bedroom (again located in THE ROOM), I watched her
pause on the stairs, her face going pale white. She asked me if I saw it and I repeated saw
what. She said that it went right through her and she got the image of a gargoyle. She
said it absolutely terrified her. We then had to put holy water in all areas of the house to
put her mind at piece. I don't care what anyone thinks, I know these things happened. If
you weren't seeing things there you were feeling things. I am very much into the
paranormal and have seen to much and know to much not to believe. There are things I
have seen that no one would probably believe.

St. Louis Cemetery in Batesville, Indiana

When I was younger, the cemetery was the place to hang out for us teens. On one fall
day my friends and I drove into the grave yard with the top down off our car, around
sundown to see if our gang was there.. well when we entered the grave yard we heard
sounds of running horses and a women screaming we stopped the car and turned off the
radio it got louder and louder it passed our car up!!! the running the sound of the horses
the screaming we thought we was nuts after about 3 min... after this it stopped we both
was in shock because at first we thought it may have been our buddies pulling a joke on
us.. but they was no where to be found so we left as fast as we could.. I called my
grandpa up and told him the experience that I had he said that that has happen many
times out there and that his father had told him that the sound that you are hearing are of
a Indian women that was thought to be a witch and they was running after on horses in
the grave yard and when they caught up with her the buried her a live her grave is there it
has a stone door on top of it with iron bars all around it .... my great grand father was the
keeper of the grave yard so the story has been brought down in the generations that have
gone by.
An Old Abandon House
Follow county rd 75a north from Newville past co.rd 46 and there will be a couple curves
in the road. The last curve before county rd 42 on the right-hand side of the road is a very
old farm. The farm is extremely wooded and over grown and can not be seen easily from
the road but it is only 15 or 20 ft from the road. There is still a path there where you can
park. Other houses are few and far between in this remote part of Dekalb County . The
area is also very close to the land of moses/gypsies hill which is well known to locals as a
haunted part of the county. The story about the farm is that there were two brothers and
the one murdered the other and was then sent to prison. The mother of the two brothers
was so upset she hung herself in the back yard (there is a very large oak tree behind the
house). 15 yrs ago me, my girlfriend and a buddy visited the place for our first time. The
sun was just setting when we arrived. My girlfriend stayed in the car as my friend and I
went to check it out. We entered the house thru a large front window. The house was huge
made out of 2 ft wide limestone blocks. My friend and I were both joked and laughing as
we walked to a door leading to an other room. The door was a huge wooden door that slid
into the wall. I began to slide the door open and as I did we heard a long constant
grinding noise or growling sound. The both of us still smiling assumed it was the sound
of the door opening. But when I had finished sliding the door open the sound didn’t stop.
It was a loud growling or grinding noise. Much louder then a bee hive, more like an
animal or mechanical grinding. It was constant with no break or pause in the sound. I
looked at my friend and our smiles both turn into horrified looks of fear. We both said to
each other at the same time, "let's get outta' here!.” We ran to the car and hopped in
screaming to start the engine and go! By this time it was past dusk right before dark. And
the CAR WOULDN'T START! We set there for at least 5 or 6 minutes before it finally
started. I went back a few times years later but always with a large group in the daytime.
Return visits I felt the presence of agony and sadness. On my most recent return I went at
night (about 1a.m. !) I found the house had collapsed into itself oddly but the place still
scared me to death. There is still several out buildings standing and the old oak tree.
Other people have claimed to have heard stories about people driving by the old farm and
having a dark shadow figure run out in front of their car as they were passing by. And a
story of somebody finding a jacket completely covered in blood there also.

Plymouth on Webster Street

When I was about 14 we decided to go teeping my friends house around 4 in the

morning. On the way we passed this house, with rechached music playing, it was right
from the devil himself! So, we kept on walking towards the music, and then we saw a
house, with a hearse. The hearse’s door was open and there was a music coming out of
the awful hearse!! And there was a casket in it and then all of a sudden...BOOOM...this
guy that had got hit by a car earlier that week came outside of the casket!! He came back
to life in ghost form!! And then he chased us down the road until we got to our friends
house and into the light. And then he disappeared. So every new moon @ 4am he can be
seen chasing people walking down the roads...even the innocents ones.

Girl In White
This didn't just happened one time but a couple of times. The first time it happened I was
sitting on my couch and I saw a girl in a white dress with a pink bow behind the dress she
was walking back a forth and lost her shoe. Well the week after I found a small shoe
under my house. The second something happened it happed to my mom. She was in the
department with like 4 other people and a penny was thrown and hit my friend head, no
one did it. She was so scared. One day she was reading a paper and it said that baby can
see ghost because my friends sister always woke up waving in the air for no reason. Now
that freaked me out!!!!!!!

Posey Chapel

It was in 1970 that some friends and I decided to visit Posey Chapel. We drove there one
night and cruised past, as we had heard that the police liked to bust high school kids that
partied there. As we drove past, we observed the chapel. It was a small white building.
Above the door was a marker with date from somewhere in the mid 1860's. I do not
remember the exact date. There was a small stoop in front of the door, which was
standing open. Standing on the stoop was a white ghostly figure. We turned around and
returned to the chapel and parked. There were six of us. Me, my girlfriend, her brother,
my sister and her husband. After several minutes of discussion, only my brother-in-law
and I had the guts to go in. When we reached the stoop, we noticed that the front door
was tied shut with a piece of rope. My brother-in-law used a pocket knife to cut the rope
and we went in. Inside the door, a short hallway went off to our left. Walking down the
hallway, we entered the main chapel. My brother-in-law believed that he felt the spirit of
a ghost who he believed to be a female Posey and spent several minutes attempting to
communicate with her. The really weird thing about this, which I did not realize for about
ten years, is that while we were in the chapel, it was lit up by electric lights. We did not
see any lights on when we initially cruised by, or while we sat in the car outside.

A Haunted House

My friends name is Megan, her moms name is Amy and she has a two little sisters named
Ana and Meloni also her step dad Mike. Anyways her house is haunted and ill tell you
how I know. One night I spent the night at Megan's house and we were watching movies
like, pet cemetery and I know what you did last summer, and I asked them if they had
ever had any experiences with ghosts and they stopped the movie and said yes a matter of
fact this house has a little boy in it. At first I thought that they were just joking then they
had told me all the weird experiences that they had had with the boy. One time Amy(the
mom) was standing in her restroom in her bedroom blow drying her hair, and, you know
had you can fell someone watching you or feel the presence of a soul or person.
Well that's the exact way that she felt and she thought that it was her second youngest
Ana standing watching her when she was supposed to be getting ready for school, she
turned around to yell at her and before she could say anything she saw a little boy around
the age of 9 watching her, just staring at her he didn't blink or anything and she looked up
at her youngest daughters baby crib for about 5 seconds to make sure she was still in her
crib then she looked back down at where the little boy was and he was gone, just that fast.
Also Mike (her step dad) had told me that he had also seen the little boy many times, he
said one night he was watching TV in the living room and he saw something walking into
the kitchen he thought that it was one of the kids, so he went to go check and see and
when he got in the kitchen were he saw the little boy walking in the kitchen he got a very
cold shiver down his spine and goose bumps all over his body and they had the heater on
and it was in the summer time. Also they told me sometimes they see the bathroom door
open and they go and see if the kids are in bed and their sound asleep, also sometimes
they see something running down the hall. And also they told me when they first moved
they also had experiences with the ghost and still do. The garage door is in the kitchen so
when they first moved in they literally had to buy string and binge cords to tie up the door
knob because the door would open by its self and let the cat out into the garage in the
middle of the night. And that night I also had an experience with the ghost, Megan and I
were sitting in her bedroom we were talking very lowly cause everybody had already
went to sleep and we didn't want to wake the baby so we heard a weird noise say
something like shh, so we both were startled and stopped talking, I saw something run by
the bed very very fast as if it were floating but you could see its legs running and about 5
seconds later Megan's belt went flying off of her big screen TV and her belt was in the
middle of the TV so there is no way it could have been a force of wind or anything like
that it was the boy, and I was kind of frightened because it seemed as if he were mad
cause with the way the belt flew it seemed like he wanted to hit us with it. Also in Amy's
room she has sliding closet doors and before she goes to bed she closes them so that the
cat or dog don't go in there and chew up anything, so she's laying down trying to go to
sleep and all of the sudden the closet door opens like about five minutes later and also she
told me that sometimes, well most of the time when she wakes up he standing there
watching her. And for last the most phenomenal thing that happened the weirdest is that
Amy got up to look for her shoes one morning and they were all gone all of them none of
them were there not one, and so she had to go out and buy a new pair of shoes because
they were no where to be found. And the next morning all her shoes were right back in
her closet, and also that closet door never stays closed.

A Haunted Barn

Growing up I always had farm animals and my life revolved around them. About 4 years
ago me and my best friend Nikki would always go over to my barn and hang out. We
would go up into the hayloft most of the time. It was really cool up there also really high
up! One night we were walking over to the barn and there were lights on. That was really
weird because right before we always hung out up there I always feed and watered and
made sure my lights were off. If I didn't turn them off because my dad would get really
mad. All of a sudden we both stopped and looked at each other. Than softly she said "who
do you think is up there?" I replied I don't know. She wanted to go see, me on the other
hand wanted to go get my dad, but we decided to go up without him. As we got closer
bad things were going through my head about who could be up there. Nikki wanted to go
up the ladder that is on the side of the barn. I told her no, the ladder has been there for
years no telling if it could hold us! So she said fine. I decided to do it to keep her month
shut. As I got closer I heard voices , it was men's voices. Soon after I got goose bumps!
As I climbed closer I could smell cigarette smoke. I stopped about 3 feet away from the
top to listen to them. Then I heard one of the men say to the other "shut up I'm trying to
count!" I could tell by their voice that they were bad men. I than finally built up enough
courage to go up more to look at them. I looked in and there were two older man sitting
down counting a lot of money, they were wearing old time dirty clothes. I tried to step up
higher to see their faces and I lost my footing! Hit my chin sled down and caught the next
step. I heard one of the men yell "get them!" We ran so hard to get home! I kept looking
back looking for them but I didn't see anybody. When we got home, I told my dad what
happened and he got his gun. My mom called the cops. It's weird that they didn't found
nobody. Everyone thought Nikki and I made it up. The next day my neighbor, who is
really old, called to see what was going on over at my house last night. So I told her and
she wanted me to come over to talk with her. So I walked over and she told me that her
great grandfather was one of those men I saw last night. She said him and his friend had
robbed a bank and hide out in the barn. Until someone found out then the police
surrender the barn my grandfather opened fire and the police shot them to death.

Mystery Moan

At my house in North Carolina I was playing hid and seek with my friend. I had hid in
this one closet full of bags and boxes with a secret passage that led into the 2nd part of
the attic and that led into my room. No one hardly ever goes into the closet and I made I
loud noise. My friend then found me and hid next. I found her and she said "I heard a
moan!" but I told her "it was just me" so she wouldn't be scared. After my turn it was
hers again. This time I heard the moan too. We've also seen and heard other things and
never figured it out.

A Bad Experience With an Oujia Board

When I was about 10 or 11 my aunt took me and my 2 cousins to stay at a hotel called
Spring House Inn in Porter County. My one cousin is 1yr younger than me and my other
cousin is 5yrs younger. We were playing with a Ouija Board and there was a spirit named
Star on there. We had talked to Star several times and she was always very rude to us.
She informed us that she was an evil spirit. We were being very rude to her and calling
her stupid and telling her that we weren't scared of her and she told us that she was going
to hurt us. We told her that we didn't believe her and she said that she was going to burn
us. It was about 11:30pm and my aunt made us go to bed so we put the board away and
went to sleep. At about 1:30am the fire department was banging on our door because
some how a fire had started in the ceiling directly above our room. Needless to say we
never picked up a Ouija Board ever again.

A Haunted Apartment Building in Michigan City, Indiana

On 1800 Elston St. there is an old worn down apartment building. Its been said that
during the time it was condemned (several years) many bums had lived and died in both
apartments. I know this because this was the very house I grew up in as a child. I lived in
both apartments. I used to hear voices coming from the basement when everyone else
would be up stairs. Footsteps up and down constantly while I tried to sleep down there.
One time I had gotten up to use the bathroom, and I seen a shadow in the corner of my
eye. I turned and there I saw an old man like figure walking out of the basement door
way towards the back door. (and the basement door wasn't even open).

Lightning Man

Once, my friend came over to my house and it started to rain. So we went into my sister's
house. Then suddenly it started to lightning, out-side the her house was a man. A man
with such red eyes you could be blinded. The man wore a black cloak and a top hat.
Then there was a flash of lighting, the man was gone. A couple of weeks later my other
friend said the man was in her bathroom looking out of the window for his next pray.
Sadly this is a true story.

Ghost Soldiers

In Scottsburg Indiana on Taylor Rd there is soldiers who still roam I think there part of
Morgans Raiders cause they are the only confederates who passed through here. On rainy
days there is a fog that settles above the ground it never touches the ground though and if
you listen real quietly you can here the horses as they pass through our property and you
can smell the leather, gunpowder, and metal. Also you can here the sound of metal
clanking from the swords hitting the side of the horses as they ride by. I saw one up close
while I was in my barn working I got this feeling I was being watched and when I turned
around this gentleman was standing in my doorway dressed in full field gear he was a tall
lean figure as I approached him he turned and left I still see him every now and again.
There is this one time while I was on horse back it got kind of late and I was tired and
slowly falling asleep while I was riding and the same gentleman came to me along with
another soldier and rode on either side of me and told me to pay attention and right when
I looked forward I barely missed a tree branch that would have gave one hech of a
headache and when I went to thank him he was gone.

Haunted Slave House

This happened in Scottsburg IN on Libertyknob Road. There is this old house sits way
back in the woods and if you go there in the day or night it will freak a person out. These
friends and me went looking for old houses and we stumbled upon this old house, it is so
old the wallpaper is news paper but during our visit one of our group got sick and had to
return to the car. Another got these weird marks on his back and the weirdest one of all is
ones eyes turned cold black and he went blind for a minute.

The Ghost of a Grandfather

The house my Grandparents lived in for years was haunted and is now also inhabited by
my Grandfathers ghost. I will not reveal its location because there is nothing really to see
and family still lives there. It is on the far west side of Evansville. The stairwell to the
basement is in the center of the house but is enclosed by the surrounding rooms. The
sound of someone using the stairs is unmistakable and can be heard anywhere in the
house. For years you could hear someone walking up and down the stairs. Only a few
relatives had keys to the basement, they were otherwise accounted for when this would
happen, denied being there and no one entered through the main floor. There was also
never any sign of anyone entering the basement, forcefully or otherwise. Since the
outside basement door is/was rarely used fresh footprints would be obvious. There were
none. My Grandfather was a disabled WWII Veteran. He survived his injuries but was
left permanently blinded. Everyone in the family knew what doors to leave open and
which ones to close. This was important with a blind person in the house. One day when
no one else had been there that day or the previous day, my Grandmother got up and all
the doors in the kitchen were opened. Every door in the house was the opposite of what it
normally was kept, with the exception of the outside doors which were closed and locked
with no sign of forcible entry. The oven and microwave doors were opened, all of the
cabinet doors, and the basement door (inside) was wide opened. No one in my family
would have done that and we have no explanation for it. Since my Grandfather died there
has been even more unexplainable events in the house. Lights go on and off by
themselves. He was a stickler for turning the lights off despite the fact that he was blind.
We even occasionally would joke and say "Grandpa turn the light back on!" and sure
enough they would come back on. He used to step into the living room and step behind
one of the chairs to listen to what was on the TV. In the process he was constantly
knocking a picture sideways that hung on the was behind the chair. Even though Grandpa
died this picture was constantly crooked no matter how many times we straightened it.
We tried everything to get the picture to move after fixing it but nothing we could do
would move it. The only way to move is to actually touch it to get it to move. We would
beat on both sides of the wall, run a fan right at it, stomp on the floor, we could never get
to move.

A Haunted House in Logansport

I want to tell you of a house on Ottawa Street in Logansport, Indiana where we know for
sure it is haunted, because we lived there. We didn't have any trouble until some men
came to winterize the house and had to open up the upper part of the house to blow in
insulation, that is when strange things starting happening. First thing we were all setting
in the living room and a picture fell off of the wall and hit my son in the back of the head,
a dog chain fell off of the table next to him, without anyone touching it. (the table sat on
one leg.) I told the boys that I was going to grandma's, because I wasn't staying there any
longer. I forgot and left the coffee pot plugged in when we left and my dad and son came
back to unplug it and it was already "unplugged". We also saw a persons face in the
doorway of the dining room, had water come on by itself, clothes in knots in the dryer, a
wallet that was lost by my son for a long time, suddenly appeared on the dining room
table, perfume floating in the air, and the dog jumping at it all the way though the house.
Most of all when we moved, my dad returned to the house to get some curtain rods that
we had on the kitchen counter, when he reached the dining room, something grabbed him
and wouldn't let go, finally he got away, when to the kitchen and came back through the
dining room and it grabbed him again. What ever you do don't move to 101 West Ottawa,
it is haunted, I am living proof.

Haunted House in Charlestown

My husband and I lived in a haunted house in Charlestown from 1994-1996. Since then,
I've tried to contact the current owners, to see how they are doing, and I've never gotten a
response.

The address is 141 E. Market Street (Hwy 3) It is a large blue/gray brick house, the first
house on the left as you enter Charlestown off of highway 62, sharing an alley with
Swifty gas station.

There were so many things that happened in that house. It's something I've never told
many people about, besides family and a few close friends. They are all Christians, and
don't believe in such things. Frankly, it's a little embarrassing. I'd considered contacting a
paranormal investigator about them, but we decided to sell instead.

After having many strange things happen there, I did some investigating on my own at
the local library, etc. The house was built by a civil war captain in app. 1870, his name
was Isaac Haymaker. From my old deed, I learned that all the families that lived there for
any length of time, are all buried in Charlestown cemetery, very close to each other,
although they were not related. At least 3 people are have known to have died in the
house (none violently that I know of, just previous owners). 2 of their funerals were held
in the house, one was for the original owner's wife.
During the 1940's, there was a massive trailer park that sprung up surrounding the
grounds, used to house the workers for the ammunition plant. I know that there was also
at least one fire at the house. After we had moved in and noticed things, I had asked a
neighbor about the house, all she knew is that since the 1970's, no one ever stayed there
for very long. When we bought it, we put about $40,000 dollars into remodeling it, but
still left within 2 years, it was just too creepy.

We always tried to find a "scientific" or logical explanation as to what was causing things
to happen, but most could not be explained away. Here's a small sampling of some of the
incidents which occurred.

When we first moved in, for about 2 months, there was the sound of a glass dropping on
the hardwood floor upstairs, then it would roll across the floor, and smash into a wall.
Even our cats would hear it, their tails would get fat. We'd go upstairs and there was
nothing. (by the way, our cats avoided that room always). This is a room that gave me
chills the first time I went in it, I never like dit either.

Also, about the first 2-3 months, every night at 8:30, we would hear a loud
popping/banging noise on the dining room floor....cats heard it too, nothing was there.
After that it never happened again.

Chandelliers would spin, and the lights would blink on and off. This happened frequently.
I always wanted to attribute the electrical incidents to old wiring. But some of the house
had new wiring.

The cable would go off and on, the channels would change (I had called a neighbor, it
was just our house).

The doorbell would ring a LOT and no one was there.

Once I heard footsteps on the stairs and someone calling my name, no one was there.

One night, the front porch swing banged into the front of the house, we got up, went
outside, it was rocking wildly back and forth, banging into the house (which was almost 3
foot away..as if someone had just jumped off)...there was no one there, and no wind (was
looking at our sensitive wind chimes...they were quiet).
The second we laid back down, it did it again....this happened 3 times.....there was NO
ONE there, it was about 2 in the morning. There was a fence on that side of the house,
and it was surrounded by a storage facility....there is NO WAY a person could have done
that. It was right in front of our bedroom window, we would have been able to see
anyone.

One night I had been cleaning and doing laundry, and I put a can of cleanser back into a
metal storage cabinet on our enclosed porch. It's the type of cabinet that you can turn the
handle and "lock" into place. I did this. I went into the other room, and a few seconds
later, I heard a scuffling noise and a bang. I went back into the room, and the can of
cleanser had come our of the cabinet, and rolled all the way across the room, hitting the
opposite wall (and making a mess). No one was there. No Scientific explanation would
suffice on this one....there's just no way. I had put it several inches back on the shelf, and
"locked" the cabinet door.

In our bedroom, we had an old fireplace that was closed. I had several porcelain antiques
on the mantel (which was about 10 inches deep). I kept the figurines all the way up
against the wall, to protect them, keep them from falling. Almost everyday, when we
came home from work, they would be pushed to the very other edge of the mantel, almost
ready to fall. I had a theory, but it didn't pan out. It wasn't the cats, we kept them out of
that bedroom. But there used to be a train nearby, so I thought that maybe the train rattled
the house and caused it. I watched several times while a train passed by, and it never
happened. Only after we had both been out of the house. No one else had the keys to our
house, by the way.

Once I went outside to shake out a rug at the back door, and heard an old man say
something right in my ear. I was too stunned to understand WHAT was said.

One night, my husband and I were laying in bed, looking out the back window of our
bedroom (that overlooked the patio). As we were laying there talking, we saw what
seemed like someone sit in one of our lawn chairs (the back was facing us). We saw an
"invisible" person, sit in the chair. The back of the chair was pushed out, as was the
bottom, then the chair moved as if someone had stood up, and it rocked a bit. There was
no wind, again. The next day we did a test. The weave in the chair was very tight. We
tried pushing it with our hands, and couldn't get it to make the same shape. Only after
sitting in it, did it faintly resemble what could have "sat" in it. Whatever it was, must
have been heavy.

Only once, near the kitchen door, we heard a loud and long screeching noise, like
someone moaning in pain. It scared us a LOT. I thought maybe it was the old screen door
slowly closing, but I was never able to duplicate the sound.

Once I was sitting on the couch, with my back to the window. We had window shades,
with a bamboo curtain in front of them. The shade, rolled up. I looked behind me....oh
sheesh I hate this part. I looked, and it went back down again, then up, then OUT into the
room about 2 foot (sending the bamboo flying), then flew up all the way, loudly
snapping. I never sat there again. We had storm windows, it was a beautiful day. I know
shades can roll up unexpectedly.....but this went up, down, up, OUT, then up again.

Ok, there were many other "little" things that happened that I probably discounted.
People have asked me "how could you stay 2 years?"....besides the first couple of
incidents, most things happened a few days or weeks apart, so you'd go on with life, get
complaicant and kind of forget. I'd never lived in a haunted house before, and was kind of
a tough sell. But then something happened that convinced me all was not well, and it
happened twice. Shortly after this we sold the house. We had no trouble selling it, we had
completely remodeled it, and sold it for more than a fair price just to get out.

Ok....here goes, this happened twice.

I was at home, running the vacuum cleaner, when I heard the phone ring. I turned it off to
answer the phone. I heard a strange "music" coming from the answering machine. It was
kind of electronic. I picked up the phone and it kept going. I hung up, but it was still
playing on the answering machine, I turned the answering machine off, it kept playing, I
took the tape out, it still kept going, I unplugged it, you guessed it, it still kept playing.....I
yanked the phone line out....and it STILL kept going for about 30 seconds more. This
freaked me WAY OUT. About two weeks later, it happened again, but stopped after I
unplugged the machine (still, I had already turned it off..again).

I don't know if this house was what someone would call haunted, but I can't imagine what
else could have caused all the abnormal things that happened there. I'd still love for
someone to invstigate. We've never had things like that happen to us before or since.
Thank God we never saw a person's face.....or that would have traumatized us for sure. I
am now a skeptical believer in "hauntings", though.

Haunted House in Loogootee, Indiana

There's a house in Loogootee, Indiana (Martin County, more towards Jasper, out in the
country part), which is my aunts house, and it is haunted. I lived there with her for about
a year and a half with my mom and my aunt would always tell me and my mom that her
house was haunted and we never believed her. But one night my mom went to the
restroom and something pushed her against the wall. A couple of weeks later, my aunt
and my mom took pictures of the house. They seen pictures with images of people. The
pictures weren't very clear but you could still make out the people. One was a little girl
holding a doll in the hallway, and one was an army man that stood in front of the
doorway in the room i slept in...you can just say I slept in the living room along with my
mom after that. Supposedly only the back of the house is haunted because an old cabin
use to be where the back of the house sits now and it was way back in the day. My aunt
says her and her husband wake up at night and smell wood burning, or sometimes a baby
will cry and, they have no children. Recently she voice recorded herself asking questions
with everything in the house turned off(radios, TV, etc.), and she said she asked questions
like "Who are you?", and she played it back and could hear a harp when she would ask
those questions, she looked on the internet and found that ghosts often talk in musical
form. She's also had times when she would wake up and someone would pull the covers
off of her. Recently she went to look at some of those old pictures and half of them were
deleted off of her disk and she doesn't know how that happened. When my mom and I
lived there my mom said that there was an old clock that never worked before and one
day she seen that it was working so she asked my aunt if she fixed it and my aunt said
no...they went back to look at the clock and it was broken again. I don't know about all of
this but its really freaky and I'm glad I don't live there anymore.

Haunted House in Evansville, Indiana

My grandma was telling me that when I was a baby my mom heard me crying and she
opened the door and she saw this old lady patting my bottom. My grandma also told me
that there is a tunnel in the basement and chains on the walls because it was a slave
house. When I was 6 years old I was going to that bathroom and I saw an eye ball rolling
on the bath room floor.

The ghost in the Paddoc

Where I live is in Australia at a ghettoish sort of place known as koonawarra which

means aborigional burial ground. I was sleeping over my mates and I woke up to hear his
screeching. I said what is the matter and he said look out of the damn window that's my
problem. A ghost was walking in the paddoc over the road, but the ghost just kept
walking in the same pattern over and over again when it finally disappeared we went to
bed. The next day we talked to my friends mother and she said she sees it all the time.

Haunted House

This is an old house nearly 30 years old .. we have notice lots of point which shows that
there is something wrong in this house.. my brother was around 5 years old .he never
entered his room alone he never slept there till he was 16 years old .. he would talk with
himself but looking at corner of the room .. and sometimes he would cry .. i asked him
why do you cry ! he said he says there is no food for me tonight .. we never understand
who is this HE ..when i was 18 it started for me .. one day he would drop the books out of
the library and one day moving the stuff.. i always though it has accidentally happened
..one day i called somebody who could help me .. he was saying that its devil ,avoid
making contact with him .. even if you see him cool down and don't pay attention .he
likes you .. and suddenly we were out of power and my wireless phone didn't work ..i was
alone and shocked .. i saw something black and cold .. I tried to run out of the room .. it
was locked .. i sat there and kept watching .. i could see in moonlight some shadows and
suddenly every thing went normal and my mother entered the house !!! so i got married
and i live separately .. when ever we go there i feel he is watching me ..
Haunted House in Seymour, Indiana

I used to live in a haunted house. It was in Seymour, IN. The address is 191 W. Harrison
Dr. Anyways, a lot of unexplainable things happened in that house. To start out, a young
boy who lived there died. In loving memory of Richard,( the boy who died) his parents
planted a rose bush in the back yard. My dad didn't like it so he tried to dig it out. Every
time he did, it would just grow back. He couldn't get rid of it! But one day, my dad finally
got rid of it, and it didn't grow back. That's when the weird stuff started happening.
Bathtubs would undrain themselves before someone got in them, and once, my mom laid
my clothes out on my bed(perfectly). When she came back, they were all messed up!
Also, TV's would come on. Another time, a square picture behind the couch fell down,
and somehow rolled across the room in front of the TV! Impossible for a squared
picture!!! Sometimes in the night, there would be loud noises, as if something huge had
crashed down, but in the morning, everything would be where it was earlier. One night,
when my mom was out getting tonic water at the grocery store, ( i was all alone) and I
was lying in bed. Suddenly, the faint noise of music came to my ears, and I realized my
drums were being played. But I was the only one in the house!!! Spooky!!!!!! After my
mom and dad got divorced, and my dad moved out, the weird things kind of stopped. I
think the ghost was just after my dad! But the stranger thing is, even though all these
unexplainable things happened, we never saw anything. Perhaps it was a poltergeist? I'll
never know!

Kokomo-Old Jacobs funeral home

One time when I was in about seventh grade, my aunt took my sister, me, and her three
kids to the library across the street. on the way out, my sister and I ran to the car to race.
while we were still waiting on my aunt to get her kids and the books I heard a women
screaming inside the building. At first I didn't know what It was, and I was looking
around when I heard it again. I realized it was coming from somewhere upstairs in the
building. I told my sister I thought it was some kind of Satan church and they were
probably killing someone, I believed that for the longest time, although my sister thought
I was just trying to scare her. It was so weird it was like someone was being murdered or
something. Then later my cousin said that he saw a man in all black with red eyes
standing on by the window that led up the stairs. I know that something I seriously wrong
with that place, and I know that it is haunted.

Haunted House in Kokomo

There's a place in Kokomo Indiana its location is 3510 south lea drive its right behind
marsh. I have lived there all my life until I moved in 2001. When I lived there the doors
would open by themselves and there's a room by the kitchen and you would hear cups
slamming down but when u turned around no one would be there. When your sleeping
you would hear winds going through the house. My dog would bark for no reason. My
mom actually seen the ghost She said she woke up hearing the front door opening
thinking it was my older brother and she went to go look and she saw a tall man with a
black coat on and a top hat. There where a lot more strange things going on in that house
you would feel cold when it was 80 degrees out. My dad also said that he found a cold
beer on the stove in the morning and no one left it out the following night and no one was
even up to get one. Also the door would be open when you woke up but they would still
be locked. And ever since we moved out there's been 5 or 6 families that have lived there
and they moved out with in a week.

Kokomo Ghost

My mother told me when she lived in Kokomo, Indiana. THEY read in the news paper
1929 that the house on east side was haunted by a beautiful woman. It was a big write up
in the newspaper that said men that could stay in this house one night could have it.
National guards went in going to stay all night . They got bedded down at the foot of the
winding stairs. They looked up the giant stair steps there they saw one of the most
beautiful women they had ever seen. She motioned them to come to them . When they
did it was like a great wind knocked them down the stair steps. They said we can not fight
spirit and they left the house. My mother and her sister in law saw it when it was moved
toward the west side of town with rollers pass my mother's house. They heard where it
was and they wanted to go see it for there self. MY older brother was about six or seven .
The doors was open so they went in. He was in a room alone he said upstairs. Then he
heard a sound like marbles rolling so he looked up. HE SAID IT WAS THE MOST
BEAUTIFUL WOMAN HE HAD EVER SEEN. MOM AND AUNT MARY DIDN'T
SEE HER. They looked and they got out fast from that house. They found out that a
woman was killed on her wedding day there.

A Haunted House in Fort Wayne

Its at 1530 North Harrison, just like Amityville. we were punched bitten and clawed,
blood and a brown syrup like stuff ran down the walls, puddles appeared of blood on the
floor, pictures came to life, there was direct voice, they drug out every word, then it
ended with a growling, they got on the TV and phone, the worse one was rabbit man, he
possessed my son, and when possessed he levitated, and a huge dog would appear beside
him, there was a rag doll, that kept appearing, and we burned her and tore her to pieces,
and she kept coming back. there was a little girl named Mary that growled, my kids were
terrified of her. rats would appear out of thin air, etc etc. we called Honz Hilzer for help,
but he said he tried and couldn't get to us , they wouldn't let him. its a long story but you
get the idea, its 1530 North Harrison, in Fort Wayne.

A Haunted House in Terre Haute

Well we have lived in our house almost 3 years now and I hear and see things
occasionally. When I am home alone I hear footsteps upstairs (my room is in the
basement) I will go and check out the rest of the house but I find nothing. About a year
ago I had found out that one of the former owners had died of a heart attack in our
driveway. Sometimes while in my room I see shadows moving around quickly, it really
scares me! One time I was home alone and heard the footsteps like I had before. I just
blew it off and continued my business. Then I heard a man's voice which didn't sound
familiar. I ran to the bathroom locked the door and then I jumped in and shut the closet
door. I called my grandfather and he rushed down to my house but found nothing.
Another experience was when I was lying in my bed and I fell asleep, I woke up to find
sharp pains shooting through my body and my back arched off of my bed. What I saw
next I will never forget, It was a face above me It was dark and it looked pissed, then it
was gone. I sat up and I was crying, the weird thing is I didn't even know I was until I
went upstairs. One of my good friends says the face I saw was the source of evil and visit
most witches (such as myself) and tries to scare us or tempts us to do bad with our
powers.

A Haunted Grocery Store

I work at this grocery store, and at the time I was the night baker. One night I was by
myself helping myself to some hot chocolate when I saw a four pack of Snapple fly off
the shelf and break on the floor, that was not the only thing that happened there. I would
say close to a year later, I was working a evening shift when I kept hearing my name
being called, it was like someone was right there, and I would look up and no one was
there. I thought it was just me, but I was talking to another fellow employee and she said
that she kept hearing her name being called just I like I did. she was pretty freaked about
it, I would have to say I was too, but I glad it just wasn't me!

An Unexplainable Experience

I was at "Purple Head" with a few new acquaintances on the night of Thursday October 7,
2004. One the persons there was a "chaneler" named Keanon. He had a pendulum and
was asking politely for some of the "spirits" to show themselves. After about 5 minutes or
so of him chanting and asking 4 orbs appeared (2 white, one red, and one dark blue) with
a figure of a girl. Keanon told us that one of the orbs was the spirit of an Native Medicine
Man that was shot with his own arrow and not given the proper burial. The girl, he
explained, had drown after her car somehow flipped off the bridge and landed top down.
After the orbs and the girl appeared, Keanon told them that we meant no harm and that
we come in peace. He chanted for a while longer with the pendulum swinging violently
(he wasn't moving his hand or arm at all). The rest of the group that was down on the
banks of the river were watching the pendulum. I got the kind of chills that someone was
watching, so I turned around and the girl was about 10 feet away from me, towards the
bridge. Keanon said that we should go ahead and get back to the car in case anything
should start going wrong. As we were walking back to the cars, I felt something cold tap
my shoulder. I turned around and the girl was less than 3 feet away with her finger over
her mouth like she was telling me not to talk. That is when I started feeling a little scared.
Keanon drove us up to the road in front of the bridge and I got out and got into the car
that I had came to the bridge in. As we were driving back to the University some of the
people in the car started recounting there encounters with the paranormal. I told them a
story about how my great grandfather's spirit had came and touched me as I was sleeping
3 days after I had been born. (that was a week after he had died). After I finished the
story, a shot of pain shot through the back of my head and went through to the front of
my head. That is where I don't remember anything until we were already at the college
and 4 people were holding hands in a circle around me and Keanon with his hand to my
forehead, chanting. After that, I started hearing someone whisper my name and I also had
a dream as if I was that girl. I can still see it vividly. Driving across the bridge, falling
into the water, and not being able to breath.

Ghost Face

A long time ago when I was younger, my younger brother, older sister, and me were in
the backyard at night. We decided we would sleep in our tree house for
the first time. We each got our sleeping bags and pillows and went out to the tree. We
were all in our sleeping bags ready for bed. All of a sudden I saw something and yelled
and pointed to it. It was a white floating face under the tree. It was about 2 feet tall, way
bigger than any normal face. The eyes and mouth weren't there kind of like a hockey
mask. We all saw it and jumped out of the tree and ran for the house. Once we got in, we
locked the doors and went into our room. We had all seen the same thing so we knew it
wasn't fake. At my house, a lot of weird things happen and this is just one of them.

House With Ghosts

The house was once a duplex and is now divided into numerous apartments. While living
there I had several eerie feelings like someone was watching me while I painted and did
art work in my basement studio. On stating this to several of the other tenants we all
agree that we had similar feelings. One night while painting and sculpting some work I
was startled to see a child standing in the back of the basement, it seemed to be watching
me then disappeared when I looked up. There were other occasions when I herd a child
laughing and scuffling of feet or fabric, I had no idea what it was. As the tenants began
sharing there stories we all found that there was a child and agreed that we had similar
issues in this house. While chatting with one of the other tenets one day she told me she
wanted to show me something that she had found and was quite "WEIRDED" out by.
Under the second story back porch/balcony is where the air-conditioning units were, She
opened the lattice door that seals the area and there on the ground was a cement slab, that
had been poured un-professionally with the name of a child and dates that I can not recall
now. Not long after I was shown this we moved out for other reasons. I have not been
back to the house since we moved BUT when I have passed the house there have been
numerous people moving in and out for what reason I have no idea. The house is now
abandon and in pretty bad shape
Frightening Moment in Marysville
By Paul Dale Roberts, HPI Ghostwriter
Edited by Shannon McCabe

You know, my life has become very surreal, I feel like I walk one half of my life in the
paranormal and the other half in reality. What I am about to tell you, gave me chills up
and down my spine. I will say, that I actually saw a ghost with my own naked eyes! But,
let's start from the beginning. This was a very unusual weekend, to say the least. The date
is Saturday, June 30, 2007. I was invited to Marysville by the soon-to-be paranormal
investigation outfit called M.P.I. (Marysville Paranormal Investigations). Three women
who are fascinated by the paranormal and are in the process of starting their very own
paranormal investigation team. The team is made up of No Name #1, No Name #2 and
her daughter No Name #1. No Name #1 an avid reader of my paranormal articles
contacted me and told me that she lives in an old Victorian home with No Name #3 and
possibly this home is haunted. I was welcome to come up and spend the night. The home
was built in the 1930s.

Before I left for Marysville, I was mowing my lawn with the help of my neighbor Rukesh
Kumar. When I finished mowing my lawn, I got packed up and headed out, only to return
to my home two more times, because I kept forgetting items that I might need for a stay-
over in Marysville. The third time I returned, I was walking out of my house and a car
kept slowly going past my house. The driver kept staring at me. I looked at the driver and
said..."can I help you?" The driver says..."are you Paul Dale Roberts?" With a quizzical
look upon my face, I said.."yes". Come to find out, this guy, with 3 kids in his car has
been reading my paranormal articles and he was in my city visiting his family, he is from
Chico. He wanted to show his kids where a real ghost hunter lives. I thought to
myself..."oh, oh, I better not publish my address in my articles, now I am becoming a
tourist attraction...yikes!" After talking with the driver for a while, I finally got in my
vehicle and headed off for the final time towards Marysville and kept thinking..."I better
not publish my address with my articles anymore, before I know it I will have some girl
that I jilted back in my disco heydey stalking me." Thoughts of "Play Misty for Me" and
"Basic Instinct" came to mind. Yep, my life has become surreal.

I arrive in Marysville and the house is like a mansion, it's very impressive. I meet No
Name #1, #2 and #3. #1 prepares dinner for everyone, barbecue steak, tossed salad, baked
potatoes, toasted French bread, watermelon, cantaloupe and we all eat on the balcony on
this beautiful sunny day with the wind slightly blowing. #2, the manager of this home on
in Marysville, tells me a story about the area that #1 lives in this mansion. At one time a
tenant named D.H. lived there. She was in her 40s and was taking a lot of prescription
drugs for her diabetes. Mixing alcohol with prescription drugs, lead to her death. One day
she collapsed and she was found dead by her care provider. According to #2, she was a
very sweet lady. D.H. enjoyed taking lots of baths, that is one of the ways she would pass
time in this sleepy little town.
Before night would fall, #1 had to make a stop at the Western Union for her daughter and
I drove her to the Western Union at K-Mart in Marysville. When leaving K-Mart,
Marysville finest pulled me over. The officer looks at me and says..."did you know you
were doing 43 in a 25 mph residential area?" I looked at the officer and told him..."sir, I
really didn't realize I was speeding and haven't been pulled over by the police since
1979." He checks me out and lets me go, that was a close one. All of Marysville is
residential and I am not used to driving that slow, so I let #1 drive my car...the Ghost
Tracker.

As #1 was driving my car, I have a flashback to the day in 1979, when I was pulled over.
I had just got dancing 8 1/2 days disco dancing with a 5 minute break on every hour. Yes,
I danced 205 hours and made it in Ripley's Believe it or Not and leaving the marathon, I
was fatigued. The officers thought I had been drinking. One of the officers said I looked
familiar, I told the officer..."well, you probably have seen me on TV, I am the Disco King
of Sacramento and I just got done dancing 205 hours. The officer said..."do some dance
moves". So, here I am pulled over on a busy freeway and I turn up the music in my car
and give the officers a dance show. The officer who asked me to dance, drops his
flashlight and with his jaws agape says..."you can go". Yes, I know, I have lived a strange
life. Now back to my scouting mission in Marysville.

The sun finally sets and it's dark. I bring out my digital camera and start snapping away. I
take a lot of pictures and there are no orbs, no mist or anything. Then I take a picture of
#3 and there is a clear orb over her head, I snap another one and the orb moves to another
location, still close to #3.

More pictures and in one photo, on the left hand side is a red orb approaching #3 on top
of the steps. I take the 2nd picture and this huge red orb has now engulfed #3. I snap
another picture and the orb is gone. Taking pictures down the steps, there is a red orb
moving up the steps.

Now, here is where things got weird. As #1, #2 and #3 analyze my photographs with
amazement, I am looking up the stairs and I actually see a human figure shadow with
distinct head and torso moving from #1's loft to #3's loft. There is no one in those lofts,
they are standing with me! I ask #1, #2 and #3 if they saw the shadow and they didn't.
That is so frustrating, because I have no witnesses and I saw this human shadow with my
own eyes! The chills go up and down my spine and I am totally SHOCKED! I will place
my hand on a stack of bibles and swear to what I saw. I would swear what I saw in a
court of law. Just before I saw this human shaped shadow move across the entry way
between the two lofts, I was telling #1, #2, #3 that I have never witnessed anything with
my own eyes or ears. Of course, there was Friday night where I thought I heard an old
man's voice in the Folsom cemetery, but I am unsure of what I heard. I have only seen
orbs through photographs or video, never with my own eyes. This is the first time I have
seen with my own eyes, a human shadow and there was no human to make that shadow. I
was astounded!
#3 says that she feels like she is being watched constantly. She just has that feeling of
being watched. While we were doing our investigation, we heard strange sounds coming
out of the attic and #2 suggested 'bats', but was unsure. Later on this evening, we all piled
up in #2's car and she showed me the haunted historical Forbes House, I snapped a few
pictures through the windows and didn't get anything. While she drove us around, I
checked out the photographs on my camera, and I had taken a lot of pictures of the big
red orb, a medium sized crystal orb and a tiny orb, I call the 'baby orb'. In fact one picture
the red orb engulfs the baby orb. We stopped over at #2's home. #2's home is quite old too
and she had me snap some pictures in her home and I captured 3 orbs on her ceiling
where the family sits and watches TV. All of her other rooms were orb free. Robin tells
me that Marysville is an old town and her former H Street House was very haunted, that
the light in the closet would go off and on. The door of this home would swing back and
forth. One time #2 was looking for something and she said out loud..."where is it?" She
heard a whisper, that replied "it wasn't me." #2 said that one day she saw what appeared
to be a small bodied person kneeling down in her home and then it was gone.

#2 also told me another ghost story, that her mother's home in Live Oak was haunted.
When all of her family were in bed, the TV came on and the whole house lit up for a few
minutes. The lights in this home would flicker off and on and #2 thinks to this day, it was
probably her deceased father. #2 said, that the next time I come up, she will show me
some of the old....very old Marysville cemeteries that are reputed to be haunted. She feels
Marysville is a paranormal hot zone. Lindsey was so excited after this investigation, she
is purchasing her own digital audio recorder, digital camera to get M.P.I. started with her
mother #1 and friend #1.

I spent the night in this old home and nothing occurred, or I was so out of it, I didn't
realize anything occurred. I left on Sunday and zipped over to Vacaville to meet another
one of my readers, her name is Eubecita J. Bell aka Bebe. She sat and told me that when
her husband passed away, that she saw his image zip past her and one night, she felt his
presence on her bed and he was touching and rubbing her leg. After interviewing
Eubecita, she didn't have anything that I could investigate in the present. She had a long
story about the ghost of her deceased husband, but it was only a story and nothing I could
hold onto and investigate. I knew at this time, it was time to go back home and hopefully
I will not have any more out of town visitors patrolling my neighborhood looking for a
real ghost hunter to show their kids.

There was one more thing, I would like to mention about this Maryville home
investigation. Whenever the red orb was around, I had a hard time snapping the photo,
my new batteries drained completely in the presence of the red orb and I had to make a
store run to get fresh batteries.
The Little Girl in the Room

In 1976 I was out with two friends after an English summer's evening spent driving
around the countryside. We returned to my friend's house to have a cup of coffee and then
raid his larder.

As his parents were away he asked us if we wished to stay as there were spare rooms. We
said ok. Then he asked us to choose a room. His other friend chose his parents room and I
chose his sister's room. Then I went to bed and decided to listen to a record, Elton John's
Greatest hits, I turned off the light and lay covered in the bed which was quite relaxing,
then I must have fallen asleep.

I must just say that before I went to sleep I noticed two interesting points that came to be
somewhat important later on. The first point was that the room was larger than my
friend's room and as he was older than his sister I wondered why he had not asked his
parents if he could have this room instead of his own. The second point that I noticed was
that the wall paper was new, as if the room had just been decorated and the room was
overall in very good decorative condition.

Now back to the story. I was in a deep sleep when I started to dream. The dream went as
follows - A voice which sounded male and very nasty said, "Turn off the record player".

I just said, "Yeah ok".

The voice now started to get quite angry, repeating "Turn the record player off".

I was younger then and not easily intimidated so I asked, "Why should I?"

The voice replied, "Because this is the little girl's room and she does not like the music".

Still being argumentative I responded, "No, it isn't. This is my friend's sister's room. I can
tell that because it has just recently been decorated."

"No", the voice said mockingly, "this is the little girl's room, it has never been decorated
since she was here."

"But the wall paper is new", I said. "You must be wrong."

Then the voice went on to explain, "The little girl was ill and her father locked her in this
room never letting her out." And here the voice changed to sound like many voices which
was weird. "If you don't turn the record player off we will kill you."

In a sort of a daze I awoke and turned the record player off, then I went back to sleep,
very deeply.
Next I had another dream I was in a bar sitting with my friend's sister. We sat at a white
table and we started discussing what had happened. She started talking to me about the
room. I asked her, "That is your room isn't it?"

"No, this is the little girl's room", she replied.

"But it has only just been decorated", I said and now I was feeling very uneasy.

"No, it was like that when we arrived", She insisted. Then the dream ended.

Next I had one final dream. The voice said again "Now get out of here. If you ever return
we will kill you."

I awoke and I couldn't move. I was paralyzed and the air was icy cold. Struggle as I
might, I just could not move! Then the door opened, the atmosphere went away and
instantly I could move again. I leaped out of the bed and ran down stairs to the kitchen. I
quizzed my friend, "That room has just been decorated hasn't it?"

"No, it has always been like that since we got the house", he said.

"Why did you choose the small room and not the larger one?"

"Oh, I just never fancied that room."

When I left the house I went home and told my mother. What she told me was chilling! "I
remember that there was a little girl in a house near here who was disabled and her
parents locked her in a room."

That is the story I hope you find it interesting.

A Ghost in The Fog

My husband and I had moved up to Kentucky from Tennessee, and we were staying with
my mother until we could get moved into our own place. She lives about 6 miles outside
of the Morehead city limits on a road called Bluestone. Her house backs up to a huge
expanse of a field that has a rather large subdivision of houses owned by the more
financially well-to-do folks in the area on the other side behind a thick stand of trees.

We hadn't been there for more than a week when we noticed something wasn't right. We
first noticed that we were tired and felt drained all the time when we were at mom's, but
we would feel fine as soon as we left and went to town, or out to see some others of my
family.

Then, we began to notice that Max, our dog, wouldn't go near the field after dark. That's
when we started really paying close attention to the area when night came.

There was always a fog around once night fell, but it didn't behave like a normal fog.
First of all, there weren't any bodies of water around big enough to help create the kind of
pea-soup fog that would start creeping up from the ground on the far side of the field. It
would always start from this one certain point on the ground and then it would slowly
creep around and spread out.

One night, as my hubby and I were standing outside waiting for the dog to perform one of
his many nightly 'potty' runs, we watched the fog start. There was a light breeze blowing,
but this fog was moving against the breeze, and that put us on the alert. Then Max started
making this weird 'huffling' noise like he was trying to whisper a bark. It was so funny
that we almost laughed, but Max was shaking. He was frightened.

My hubby and I looked up, and the fog had swirled it's way very quickly over the field
and right to the edge of mom's yard. Then one of the most freaky and horrible things I've
ever seen formed out of that fog. The fog in front of us started swirling and Max started
growling. We watched it form a ghost like figure that had the appearance of a corpse. It
had what looked like long, wildly flowing hair and the face was skeletal with sharp
pointed looking teeth. The ghost or spirit formation in the fog looked like it had a dress
that was ragged from rot. It tried to reach a skeletal hand towards me, but we were
already running towards the front door, Max faster than either of us. We were shaking,
trying to get a grip on what we had seen.

After that night we never went toward the field when night came and Max wouldn't
budge an inch towards it if we tried. We looked for a source for that weird fog trying to
see if there were any logical explanations. We never found any. I don't know if it was a
ghost or not, but I know for certain what we saw that night